THE SECRET DOCTRINE :

THE SYNTHESIS

of

SCIENCE, RELIGION, AND PHILOSOPHY.

by

H. P. BLAVATSKY,

author of “ isis unveiled.”

“ There is no Religion higher than Truth. ”

Vol. I I.—ANTHROPOGENESIS.

London :

THE THEOSOPHICAL PUBLISHING COMPANY, LIMITED.

7, Duke Street, Adelphi, W.C.

WILLIAM Q. JUDGE,

117, Nassau Street, New York.

THE MANAGER OF THE THEOSOPHIST,

Adyar, Madras.

—

1888.

“ Entered according to Act of Congress in the year 1888, by H. P. Blavatsky,

in the Office of the Librarian of Congress at Washington, D.C. ”

h

Theosophical University Press

Post Office Box C

Pasadena, California 91109-7107

www.theosociety.org

2019

Unabridged Verbatim Edition

This edition is a character-for-character, line-for-line reproduction of the

two-volume 1888 first edition. It is set in new type which closely matches

the Miller & Richard Old Style font used in the original. The Index at the

end of Volume II is the version revised in 1925. Readers are also referred

to The Secret Doctrine : Index, a separate 440-page volume available in print

and online at our website.

ISBN 978-1-55700-228-0 2-volumes, paperback

ISBN 978-1-55700-230-3 2-volumes, hardback

ISBN 978-1-55700-229-7 2-volumes, PDF ebook

The paper in the print edition is acid free and meets the requirements of

ANSI/NISO Z39.48-1992 for libraries and archives.

Manufactured in the United States of America

This Work

I Dedicate to all True Theosophists,

In every Country,

And of every Race,

For they called it forth, and for them it was recorded.

PRELIMINARY NOTES.

ON THE ARCHAIC STANZAS, AND THE FOUR PRE-HISTORIC CONTINENTS.

“ Facies totius Universi, quamvis infinitis modis variet, Manet tamen semper eadem.”

— SPINOZA.

THE Stanzas, with the Commentaries thereon, in this Book, the second, are drawn from the same Archaic Records as the Stanzas on Cosmogony in Book I. As far as possible a verbatim translation is given ; but some of the Stanzas were too obscure to be understood without explanation. Hence, as was done in Book I., while they are first given in full as they stand, when taken verse by verse with their Commentaries an attempt is made to make them clearer, by words added in brackets, in anticipation of the fuller explanation of the Commentary.

As regards the evolution of mankind, the Secret Doctrine postulates three new propositions, which stand in direct antagonism to modern science as well as to current religious dogmas : it teaches ( a) the simultaneous evolution of seven human groups on seven different portions of our globe ; (b) the birth of the astral, before the physical body : the former being a model for the latter ; and (c) that man, in this Round, preceded every mammalian — the anthropoids included — in the animal kingdom.*

* See Genesis ch. ii., v. 19. Adam is formed in verse 7, and in verse 19 it is said : “ Out of the ground the Lord God formed every beast of the field, and every fowl of the air ; and brought them unto Adam to see what he would call them.” Thus man was created before the animals ; for the animals mentioned in chapter i. are the signs of the Zodiac, while the man, “ male and female,” is not man, but the Host of the Sephiroth ; FORCES, or Angels, “ made in his (God’s) image and after his likeness.” The Adam, man, is not made in that likeness, nor is it so asserted in the Bible. Moreover, the Second Adam

The Secret Doctrine is not alone in speaking of primeval MEN born simultaneously on the seven divisions of our Globe. In the Divine “ Pymander ” of Hermes we find the same Seven primeval men* evolving from Nature and “ Heavenly Man,” in the collective sense of the word, namely, from the Creative Spirits ; and in the fragments (collected by George Smith) of Chaldean tablets on which is inscribed the Babylonian Legend of Creation, in the first column of the Cutha tablet, seven human beings with the faces of ravens (black,s warthy complexions), whom “ the (Seven) great gods created,” are mentioned. Or, as explained in lines 16 and 18 — “ In the midst of the Earth they grew up and became great . . . . Seven kings, brothers of the same family.” These are the Seven Kings of Edom to whom reference is made in the Kabala ; the first race, which was imperfect, i.e., was born before the “ balance ” (sexes) existed, and which was therefore destroyed. (Zohar, Siphrah Dzeniouta, Idrah Suta, 2928, La Kabbale, p. 205.) “ Seven Kings, brethren, appeared and begat children, 6,000 in number were their peoples (Hibbert Lectures, p. 372). The god Nergas (death) destroyed them.” “ How did he destroy them ? ” “ By bringing into equilibrium (or balance) those who did not yet exist ” (Siphrah Dzeniouta). They were “ destroyed,” as a race, by being merged in their own progeny (by exudation) ; that is to say, the sexless race reincarnated in the bisexual

is esoterically a septenary which represents seven men, or rather groups of men. For the first Adam — the Kadmon — is the synthesis of the ten Sephiroth. Of these, the upper triad remains in the Archetypal World as the future “ Trinity,” while the seven lower Sephiroth create the manifested material world ; and this septennate is the second Adam. Genesis, and the mysteries upon which it was fabricated, came from Egypt. The “ God ” of the 1st chapter of Genesis is the Logos, and the “ Lord God ” of the 2nd chapter the Creative Elohim— the lower powers.

* Thus saith Pymander — “ This is the mystery that to this day was hidden. Nature being mingled with the Heavenly man (Elohim, or Dhyanis), brought forth a wonder . . . . Seven men, all males and females (Hermaphrodite) . . . according to the nature of the seven Governors ” — Book I I. v. 29) — or the seven Hosts of the Pitris or Elohim, who projected or created him. This is very clear, but yet, see the interpretations of even our modern theologians, men supposed to be intellectual and learned ! In the “ Theological and philosophical works of Hermes Trismegistus, Christian (?) Neoplatonist,” a work compiled by John David Chambers, of Oriel College, Oxford, the translator wonders “ for whom these seven men are intended ? ” He solves the difficulty by concluding that, as “ the original pattern man (Adam Kadmon of ch. i. Genesis) was masculine-feminine, the seven may signify the succeeding patriarchs named in Genesis (p. 9) . . . A truly theological way of cutting the Gordian knot.

(potentially) ; the latter in the Androgynes ; these again in the sexual, the later third Race ; (for further explanation, vide infra). Were the tablets less mutilated, they would be found to contain word for word the same account as given in the archaic records and in Hermes, at least as regards the fundamental facts, if not as regards minute details ; for Hermes is a good deal disfigured by mistranslations.

It is quite certain that the seeming supernaturalism of these teachings, although allegorical, is so diametrically opposed to the dead-letter statements of the Bible* as well as to the latest hypotheses of science, that it will evoke passionate denial. The Occultists, however, know that the traditions of Esoteric Philosophy must be the right ones, simply because they are the most logical, and reconcile every difficulty. Besides, we have the Egyptian “ Books of Thoth,” and “ Book of the Dead,” and the Hindu Purânas with the seven Manus, as well as the Chaldeo-Assyrian accounts, whose tiles mention seven primitive men, or Adams, the real meaning of which name may be ascertained through the Kabala. Those who know anything of the Samothracian mysteries will also remember that the generic name of the Kabiri was the “ Holy Fires,” which created on seven localities of the island of Electria (or Samothrace) the “ Kabir born of the Holy Lemnos ” (the island sacred to Vulcan).

According to Pindar (See “ Philosophomena,” Miller’s edition, p. 98), this Kabir, whose name was Adamas, was, in the traditions of Lemnos, the type of the primitive man born from the bosom of the Earth. He was the Archetype of the first males in the order of generation, and was one of the seven autochthonous ancestors or progenitors of mankind (ibid, p. 108). If, while coupling with this the fact that Samothrace was colonised by the Phoenicians, and before them by the mysterious Pelasgians who came from the East, one remembers also the identity of the mystery gods of the Phoenicians, Chaldeans, and Israelites, it will be easy to discover whence came also the confused account of the Noachian deluge. It has become undeniable of late that the Jews, who obtained their primitive ideas about creation from Moses, who had them from

As it is now asserted that the Chaldean tablets, which give the allegorical descrip-tion of Creation, the Fall, and the Flood, even to the legend of the Tower of Babel, were written “ before the time of Moses ” (See G. Smith’s “ Chaldean Account of Genesis,”

86), how can the Pentateuch be called a revelation ? It is simply another version of the same story.

the Egyptians, compiled their Genesis and first Cosmogonic traditions — when these were rewritten by Ezra and others — from the Chaldeo-Akkadian account. It is, therefore, sufficient to examine the Babylonian and Assyrian cuneiform and other inscriptions to find also therein, scattered here and there, not only the original meaning of the name Adam, Admi, or Adami,* but also the creation of seven Adams or roots of men, born of Mother Earth, physically, and of the divine fire of the progenitors, spiritually or astrally. The Assyriologists, ignorant of the esoteric teachings, could hardly be expected to pay any greater attention to the mysterious and ever-recurring number seven on the Babylonian cylinders, than they paid to it on finding the same in Genesis and the Bible. Yet the number of the ancestral spirits and their seven groups of human progeny are there, notwithstanding the dilapidated condition of the fragments, as plainly as they are to be found in “ Pymander ” and in the “ Book of the Concealed Mystery ” of the Kabala. In the latter Adam Kadmon is the Sephirothal TREE, as also the “ Tree of the Knowledge of Good and Evil.” And that “ Tree,” says verse 32, “ hath around it seven columns,” or palaces, of the seven creative Angels operating in the spheres of the seven planets on our Globe. As Adam Kadmon is a collective name, so also is the name of the man Adam. Says George Smith in his “ Chaldean Account of Genesis ” : —

“ The word Adam used in these legends for the first human being is evidently not a proper name, but is only used as a term for mankind. Adam appears as a proper name in Genesis, but certainly in some passages is only used in the same sense as the Assyrian word ” (p. 86).

Moreover, neither the Chaldean nor the Biblical deluge (the stories of Xisuthrus and Noah) is based on the universal or even on the Atlantean deluges, recorded in the Indian allegory of Vaivaswata Manu. They are the exoteric allegories based on the esoteric mysteries of Samothrace. If the older Chaldees knew the esoteric truth concealed in the Purânic legends, the other nations were aware only of the Samothracian mystery, and allegorised it. They adapted it to their astronomical and anthropological, or rather phallic, notions. Samothrace is known historically to have been famous in antiquity for a deluge, which submerged the country and reached the top of the highest mountains ; an event which happened before the age of the Argonauts. It was overflowed very

* Vide § “ Adam-Adami,” in Part I I. of this volume.

suddenly by the waters of the Euxine, regarded up to that time as a lake.* But the Israelites had, moreover, another legend upon which to base their allegory : the “ deluge,” that transformed the present Gobi Desert into a sea for the last time, some 10 or 12,000 years ago, and which drove many Noahs and their families on to the surrounding mountains. As the Babylonian accounts are now only restored from hundreds of thousands of broken fragments (the mound of Kouyunjik alone having yielded to Layard’s excavations over twenty thousand fragments of inscriptions), the proofs here cited are comparatively scanty ; yet such as they are, they corroborate almost every one of our teachings, certainly three, at least. These are : —

(1.) That the race which was the first to fall into generation was a dark Race (Zalmat Gaguadi), which they call the Adami or dark Race, and that Sarku, or the light Race, remained pure for a long while subsequently.

(2.) That the Babylonians recognised two principal Races at the time of the Fall, the Race of the Gods (the Ethereal doubles of the Pitris), having preceded these two. This is Sir H. Rawlinson’s opinion. These “ Races ” are our second and third Root-races.

(3) That these seven Gods, each of whom created a man, or group of men, were “ the gods imprisoned or incarnated.” These gods were : the god Zi ; the god Ziku (noble life, Director of purity) ; the god Mirku (noble crown) “ Saviour from death of the gods ” (later on) imprisoned, and the creator of “ the dark Race which his hand has made ; ” the god Libzu “ wise among the gods ” ; the god Nissi . . . . and the god Suhhab ; and Hea or Sa, their synthesis, the god of wisdom and of the Deep, identified with Oannes-Dagon, at the time of the fall, and called (collectively) the Demiurge, or Creator. (See Chaldean Account Genesis, p. 82.)

There are two “ Creations ” so called, in the Babylonian fragments, and Genesis having adhered to this, one finds its first two chapters distinguished as the Elohite and the Jehovite creations. Their proper order, however, is not preserved in these or in any other exoteric accounts. Now these “ Creations,” according to the occult teachings, refer respectively to the formation of the primordial seven men by the progenitors (the Pitris, or Elohim) : and to that of the human groups after the fall.

* See Pliny, 4, c. 12 ; Strabo, 10 ; Herodotus, 7, c. 108 ; Pausanias, 7, c. 4, etc.

All this will be examined in the light of science and comparisons drawn from the scriptures of all the ancient nations, the Bible included, as we proceed. Meanwhile, before we turn to the Anthropogenesis of the prehistoric Races, it may be useful to agree upon the names to be given to the Continents on which the four great Races, which preceded our Adamic Race, were born, lived, and died. Their archaic and esoteric names were many, and varied with the language of the nationality which mentioned them in its annals and scriptures. That which in the Vendidad, for instance, is referred to as Airyanem Vaêgo (see Bund. 79, 12) wherein was born the original Zoroaster,* is called in the Purânic literature “ Sveta-Dwipa,” “ Mount Meru,” the abode of Vishnu, etc., etc. ; and in the Secret Doctrine is simply named the land of the “ Gods ” under their chiefs the “ Spirits of this Planet.”

Therefore, in view of the possible, and even very probable confusion, that may arise, it is considered more convenient to adopt, for each of the four Continents constantly referred to, a name more familiar to the cultured reader. It is proposed, then, to call the first continent, or rather the first terra firma on which the first Race was evolved by the divine progenitors : —

I. “ The Imperishable Sacred Land.” The reasons for this name are explained as follows : This “ Sacred Land ” — of which more later on — is stated never to have shared the fate of the other continents ; because it is the only one whose destiny it is to last from the beginning to the end of the Manvantara throughout each Round. It is the cradle of the first man and the dwelling of the last divine mortal, chosen as a Sishta for the future seed of humanity. Of this mysterious and sacred land very little can be said, except, perhaps, according to a poetical expression in one of the Commentaries,

that the “ pole-star has its watchful eye upon it, from the dawn to the close of the twilight of ‘ a day ’ of the GREAT BREATH.” †

* By “ original ” we mean the “ Amshaspend,” called “ Zarathustra, the lord and ruler of the Vara made by Yima in that land.” There were several Zarathustra or Zertusts, the Dabistan alone enumerating thirteen ; but these were all the reincarnations of the first one. The last Zoroaster was the founder of the Fire temple of Azareksh and the writer of the works on the primeval sacred Magian religion destroyed by Alexander.

† In India called “ The Day of Brahmâ.”

I I. The “ HYPERBOREAN ” will be the name chosen for the Second Continent, the land which stretched out its promontories southward and westward from the North Pole to receive the Second Race, and comprised the whole of what is now known as Northern Asia. Such was the name given by the oldest Greeks to the far-off and mysterious region, whither their tradition made Apollo the “ Hyperborean ” travel every year. Astronomically, Apollo is of course the Sun, who, abandoning his Hellenic sanctuaries, loved to visit annually his far-away country, where the Sun was said never to set for one half of the year. Εγγὺς γὰρ νυκτός τε καὶ ἤματός εἰσι κέλευθοι, says a verse in the Odyssey (x. 86).

But historically, or better, perhaps, ethnologically and geologically, the meaning is different. The land of the Hyperboreans, the country that extended beyond Boreas, the frozen-hearted god of snows and hurricanes, who loved to slumber heavily on the chain of Mount Riphaeus, was neither an ideal country, as surmised by the mythologists, nor yet a land in the neighbourhood of Scythia and the Danube.* It was a real Continent, a bonâ-fide land which knew no winter in those early days, nor have its sorry remains more than one night and day during the year, even now. The nocturnal shadows never fall upon it, said the Greeks ; for it is the land of the Gods, the favourite abode of Apollo, the god of light, and its inhabitants are his beloved priests and servants. This may be regarded as poetised fiction now ; but it was poetised truth then.

I I I. The third Continent, we propose to call “ Lemuria.” The name is an invention, or an idea, of Mr. P. L. Sclater, who asserted, between 1850 and 1860, on zoological grounds the actual existence, in prehistoric times, of a Continent which he showed to have extended from Madagascar to Ceylon and Sumatra. It included some portions of what is now Africa ; but otherwise this gigantic Continent, which stretched from the Indian ocean to Australia, has now wholly disappeared beneath the waters of the Pacific, leaving here and there only some of its highland tops which are now islands. Mr. A. R. Wallace, the naturalist, “ extends the Australia of tertiary periods to New Guinea and the Solomon Islands, and perhaps to Fiji ; ” and from its Marsupial types he infers “ a connection with the Northern Continent during the

* See Volcker, “ Mythological Geography,” pp. 145 to 170.

Secondary period,” writes Mr. C. Gould in “ Mythical Monsters,” p. 47. The subject is treated at length elsewhere.*

“ Atlantis ” is the Fourth Continent. It would be the first historical land, were the traditions of the ancients to receive more attention than they have hitherto. The famous island of Plato of that name was but a fragment of this great Continent. (See “ Esoteric Buddhism.”)

The Fifth Continent was America ; but, as it is situated at the Antipodes, it is Europe and Asia Minor, almost coeval with it, which are generally referred to by the Indo-Aryan Occultists as the fifth. If their teaching followed the appearance of the Continents in their geological and geographical order, then this classification would have to be altered. But as the sequence of the Continents is made to follow the order of evolution of the Races, from the first to the fifth, our Aryan Root-race, Europe must be called the fifth great Continent. The Secret Doctrine takes no account of islands and peninsulas, nor does it follow the modern geographical distribution of land and sea. Since the day of its earliest teachings and the destruction of the great Atlantis, the face of the earth has changed more than once. There was a time when the delta of Egypt and Northern Africa belonged to Europe, before the formation of the Straits of Gibraltar, and a further upheaval of the continent, changed entirely the face of the map of Europe. The last serious change occurred some 12,000 years ago,†

* It is to be remarked, however, that Mr. Wallace does not accept Mr. Sclater’s idea, and even opposes it. Mr. Sclater supposes a land or continent formerly uniting Africa, Madagascar, and India (but not Australia and India) ; and Mr. A. R. Wallace shows, in his “ Geographical Distribution of Animals ” and “ Island Life,” that the hypo-thesis of such a land is quite uncalled for on the alleged zoological grounds. But he admits that a much closer proximity of India and Australia did certainly exist, and at a time so very remote that it was “ certainly pre-tertiary,” and he adds in a private letter that “ no name has been given to this supposed land.” Yet the land did exist, and was of course pre-tertiary, for “ Lemuria ” (accepting this name for the third Continent) had perished before Atlantis had fully developed ; and the latter sunk and its chief portions had disappeared before the end of the Miocene period.

† One more “ coincidence ” —

“ Now it is proved that in geologically recent times, this region of North Africa was in fact a peninsula of Spain, and that its union with Africa (proper) was effected on the North by the rupture of Gibraltar, and on the South by an upheaval to which the Sahara owes its existence. The shores of this former sea of Sahara are still marked by the shells

and was followed by the submersion of Plato’s little Atlantic island, which he calls Atlantis after its parent continent. Geography was part of the mysteries, in days of old. Says the Zohar (iii., fol. 10a) : “ These secrets (of land and sea) were divulged to the men of the secret science, but not to the geographers.”

The claim that physical man was originally a colossal pre-tertiary giant, and that he existed 18,000,000 years ago, must of course appear preposterous to admirers of, and believers in, modern learning. The whole posse comitatus of biologists will turn away from the conception of this third race Titan of the Secondary age, a being fit to fight as successfully with the then gigantic monsters of the air, sea, and land, as his forefathers — the ethereal prototype of the Atlantean — had little need to fear that which could not hurt him. The modern anthropologist is quite welcome to laugh at our Titans, as he laughs at the Biblical Adam, and as the theologian laughs at his pithecoid ancestor. The Occultists and their severe critics may feel that they have pretty well mutually squared their accounts by this time. Occult sciences claim less and give more, at all events, than either Darwinian Anthropology or Biblical Theology.

Nor ought the Esoteric Chronology to frighten any one ; for, with regard to figures, the greatest authorities of the day are as fickle and as uncertain as the Mediterranean wave. As regards the duration of the geological periods alone, the learned men of the Royal Society are all hopelessly at sea, and jump from one million to five hundred millions of years with the utmost ease, as will be seen more than once during this comparison.

Take one instance for our present purpose — the calculations of Mr. Croll. Whether, according to this authority, 2,500,000 years represent the time since the beginning of the tertiary age, or the Eocene period, as an American geologist makes him say ; * or whether again Mr. Croll “ allows fifteen millions since the beginning of the Eocene period,” as quoted by an English geologist,† both sets of figures cover the claims

of the same Gastropoda that live on the shores of the Mediterranean.” (Prof. Oscas Schmidt, “ Doctrine of Descent and Darwinism,” p. 244.)

* A. Winchell, Professor of Geology, “ World-Life,” p. 369.

Mr. Charles Gould, late Geological surveyor of Tasmania, in “ Mythical Monsters,”

84.

made by the Secret Doctrine.* For assigning as the latter does from four to five million years between the incipient and the final evolution of the Fourth Root-Race, on the Lemuro-Atlantean Continents ; one million years for the Fifth, or Aryan Race, to the present date ; and about 850,000 since the submersion of the last large peninsula of the great Atlantis — all this may have easily taken place within the 15,000,000 years conceded by Mr. Croll to the Tertiary Age. But, chronologically speaking, the duration of the period is of secondary importance, as we have, after all, certain American scientists to fall back upon. These gentlemen, unmoved by the fact that their assertions are called not only dubious but absurd, yet maintain that man existed so far back as in the Secondary Age. They have found human footprints on rocks of that formation ; and furthermore, M. de Quatrefages finds no valid scientific reason why man should not have existed during the Secondary Age.

The “ Ages ” and periods in geology are, in sober truth, purely conventional terms, as they are still hardly delineated, and, moreover,

* Sir Charles Lyell, who is credited with having “ happily invented the terms Eocene, Miocene, and Pliocene,” to mark the three divisions of the Tertiary age, ought really to have settled upon some approximate age for his “ Mind-offspring.” Having left the duration of these periods, however, to the speculations of specialists, the greatest confusion and perplexity are the result of that happy thought. It seems like a hopeless task to quote one set of figures from one work, without the risk of finding it contradicted by the same Author in an earlier or a subsequent volume. Sir W. Thomson, one of the most eminent among the modern authorities, has changed, about half-a-dozen times, his opinion upon the age of the Sun and the date of the consolidation of the Earth’s crust. In Thomson and Tait’s “ Natural Philosophy,” one finds only ten million years allowed, since the time when the temperature of the Earth permitted vegetable life to appear on it ; (App. D et seq. also Trans. Roy. Soc. Edin. xxiii, Pt. 1, 157, 1862, where 847 is cancelled). Mr. Darwin gives Sir W. Thomson’s estimate as “ a minimum of 98 and a maximum of 200 millions of years since the consolidation of the crust ” (See Ch. Gould). In the same work (Nat. Phil.) 80 millions are given from the time of incipient incrustation to the present state of the world. And in his last lecture, as shown elsewhere, Sir W. Thomson declares (1887) that the Sun is not older than 15 millions of years ! Meanwhile, basing his arguments as to the limits to the age of the Sun’s heat, on figures previously established by Sir W. Thomson, Mr. Croll allows 60 millions of years since the beginning of the Cambrian period. This is hopeful for the lovers of exact knowledge. Thus, whatever figures are given by Occult Science, they are sure to be corroborated by those of some one among the modern men of Science who are considered as authorities.

no two geologists or naturalists agree as to the figures. Thus, there is a wide margin for choice offered to the Occultist by the learned fraternity. Shall we take for one of our supports Mr. T. Mellard Reade ? This gentleman, in a paper on “ Limestone as an Index of Geological Time,” read by him in 1878 before the Royal Society, claims that the minimum time required for the formation of the sedimentary strata and the elimination of the calcareous matter is in round numbers 600 million years (See “Proceedings of Royal Society,” London, Vol. XXV I I I., p. 281) ; or shall we ask support for our chronology from Mr. Darwin’s works, wherein he demands for the organic transformations according to his theory from 300 to 500 million years ? Sir C. Lyell and Prof. Houghton were satisfied with placing the beginning of the Cambrian Age at 200 and 240 millions of years back respectively. Geologists and zoologists claim the maximum time, though Mr. Huxley, at one time, placed the beginning of the incrustation of the earth 1,000 million years ago, and would not surrender a millennium of it.

But the main point for us lies not in the agreement or disagreement of the Naturalists as to the duration of geological periods, but rather in their perfect accord on one point, for a wonder, and this a very important one. They all agree that during “ The Miocene Age ” — whether one or ten million years ago — Greenland and even Spitzbergen, the remnants of our Second or Hyperborean Continent, “ had almost a tropical climate.” Now the pre-Homeric Greeks had preserved a vivid tradition of this “ Land of the Eternal Sun,” whither their Apollo journeyed yearly. “ During the Miocene Age, Greenland (in N. Lat. 70°) developed an abundance of trees, such as the Yew, the Redwood, the Sequoia, allied to the Californian species, Beeches, Planes, Willows, Oaks, Poplars and Walnuts, as well as a Magnolia and a Zamia,” says Science ; in short Greenland had Southern plants unknown to Northern regions.

And now this natural question rises. If the Greeks knew, in the days of Homer, of a Hyperborean land, i.e., a blessed land beyond the reach of Boreas, the god of winter and of the hurricane, an ideal region which the later Greeks and their classics have vainly tried to locate by searching for it beyond Scythia, a country where nights were short and days long, and beyond that land a country where the sun never set and the palm grew freely — if they knew of all this, who then told them of it ? In

their day, and for ages previously, Greenland must certainly have been already covered with perpetual snows, with never-thawing ice, just as it is now. Everything tends to show that the land of the short nights and the long days was Norway or Scandinavia, beyond which was the blessed land of eternal light and summer ; and to know of this, their tradition must have descended to the Greeks from some people more ancient than themselves, who were acquainted with those climatic details of which the Greeks themselves could know nothing. Even in our day, science suspects beyond the Polar seas, at the very circle of the Arctic Pole, the existence of a sea which never freezes and a continent which is ever green. The archaic teachings, and likewise the Purânas — for one who understands the allegories of the latter — contain the same statements. Suffice, then, to us the strong probability that a people, now unknown to history, lived during the Miocene period of modern science, at a time when Greenland was an almost tropical land.

NOTE. The reader is requested to bear in mind that the first and the following sections are not strictly consecutive in order of time. In the first Section the Stanzas which form the skeleton of the exposition are given, and certain important points commented upon and explained. In the subsequent sections various additional details are gathered, and a fuller explanation of the subject is attempted.

BOOK I I.— PART I.

ANTHROPOGENESIS.

STANZAS TRANSLATED WITH COMMENTARIES FROM THE SECRET BOOK OF DZYAN.

In primeval times, a maiden, Beauteous Daughter of the Ether, Passed for ages her existence In the great expanse of Heaven,

. . . . . . . . . . .

Seven hundred years she wandered, Seven hundred years she laboured, Ere her first-born was delivered.

. . . . . . . . . . .

Ere a beauteous duck descending, Hastens toward the water-mother.

. . . . . . . . . . .

Lightly on the knee she settles, Finds a nesting-place befitting, Where to lay her eggs in safety, Lays her eggs within, at pleasure, Six, the golden eggs she lays them, Then a Seventh, an egg of iron . . . . .”

(Kalevala, Rune I.)

ANTHROPOGENESIS IN THE SECRET VOLUME. (VERBATIM EXTRACTS.*)

I.

1. THE LHA WHICH TURNS THE FOURTH IS SUBSERVIENT TO THE LHA OF THE SEVEN, THEY WHO REVOLVE DRIVING THEIR CHARIOTS AROUND THEIR LORD, THE ONE EYE. HIS BREATH GAVE LIFE TO THE SEVEN ; IT GAVE LIFE TO THE FIRST.

2. SAID THE EARTH : — “ LORD OF THE SHINING FACE ; MY HOUSE IS EMPTY . . . . SEND THY SONS TO PEOPLE THIS WHEEL. THOU HAST SENT THY SEVEN SONS TO THE LORD OF WISDOM. SEVEN TIMES DOTH HE SEE THEE NEARER TO HIMSELF, SEVEN TIMES MORE DOTH HE FEEL THEE. THOU HAST FORBIDDEN THY SERVANTS, THE SMALL RINGS, TO CATCH THY LIGHT AND HEAT, THY GREAT BOUNTY TO INTERCEPT ON ITS PASSAGE. SEND NOW TO THY SERVANT THE SAME.”

3. SAID THE “ LORD OF THE SHINING FACE ” : — “ I SHALL SEND THEE A FIRE WHEN THY WORK IS COMMENCED. RAISE THY VOICE TO OTHER LOKAS ; APPLY TO THY FATHER, THE LORD OF THE LOTUS, FOR HIS SONS . . . . THY PEOPLE SHALL BE UNDER THE RULE OF THE FATHERS. THY MEN SHALL BE MORTALS. THE MEN OF THE LORD OF WISDOM,

4. AFTER GREAT THROES SHE CAST OFF HER OLD THREE AND PUT ON HER NEW SEVEN SKINS, AND STOOD IN HER FIRST ONE.

II.

5. THE WHEEL WHIRLED FOR THIRTY CRORES MORE. IT CONSTRUCTED RUPAS : SOFT STONES THAT HARDENED ; HARD PLANTS THAT SOFTENED. VISIBLE FROM INVISIBLE, INSECTS AND SMALL LIVES. SHE SHOOK THEM OFF HER BACK WHENEVER THEY OVERRAN THE MOTHER.

NOT THE LUNAR SONS, ARE IMMORTAL.		CEASE THY COMPLAINTS.	THY
SEVEN SKINS ARE YET ON THEE	. . . .	THOU ART NOT READY.	THY
MEN ARE NOT READY.”

* Only forty-nine Slokas out of several hundred are here given. Not every verse

is translated verbatim. A periphrasis is sometimes used for the sake of clearness and intelligibility, where a literal translation would be quite unintelligible.

. . . . AFTER THIRTY CRORES SHE TURNED ROUND. SHE LAY ON HER BACK ; ON HER SIDE . . . SHE WOULD CALL NO SONS OF HEAVEN, SHE WOULD ASK NO SONS OF WISDOM. SHE CREATED FROM HER OWN BOSOM. SHE EVOLVED WATER-MEN, TERRIBLE AND BAD.

6. THE WATER-MEN TERRIBLE AND BAD SHE HERSELF CREATED FROM THE REMAINS OF OTHERS, FROM THE DROSS AND SLIME OF HER FIRST, SECOND, AND THIRD, SHE FORMED THEM. THE DHYANI CAME AND LOOKED — THE DHYANI FROM THE BRIGHT FATHER-MOTHER, FROM THE WHITE REGIONS THEY CAME, FROM THE ABODES OF THE IMMORTAL MORTALS.

7. DISPLEASED THEY WERE. OUR FLESH IS NOT THERE. NO FIT RUPAS FOR OUR BROTHERS OF THE FIFTH. NO DWELLINGS FOR THE LIVES. PURE WATERS, NOT TURBID, THEY MUST DRINK. LET US DRY THEM.

8. THE FLAMES CAME. THE FIRES WITH THE SPARKS ; THE NIGHT FIRES AND THE DAY FIRES. THEY DRIED OUT THE TURBID DARK WATERS. WITH THEIR HEAT THEY QUENCHED THEM. THE LHAS OF THE HIGH, THE LHAMAYIN OF BELOW, CAME. THEY SLEW THE FORMS WHICH WERE TWO- AND FOUR-FACED. THEY FOUGHT THE GOATMEN, AND THE DOG-HEADED MEN, AND THE MEN WITH FISHES’ BODIES.

9. MOTHER-WATER, THE GREAT SEA, WEPT. SHE AROSE, SHE DISAPPEARED IN THE MOON WHICH HAD LIFTED HER, WHICH HAD GIVEN HER BIRTH.

10. WHEN THEY WERE DESTROYED, MOTHER-EARTH REMAINED BARE. SHE ASKED TO BE DRIED.

III.

11. THE LORD OF THE LORDS CAME. FROM HER BODY HE SEPARATED THE WATERS, AND THAT WAS HEAVEN ABOVE, THE FIRST HEAVEN.

12. THE GREAT CHOHANS CALLED THE LORDS OF THE MOON, OF THE AIRY BODIES. “ BRING FORTH MEN, MEN OF YOUR NATURE. GIVE THEM THEIR FORMS WITHIN. SHE WILL BUILD COVERINGS WITHOUT. MALESFEMALES WILL THEY BE. LORDS OF THE FLAME ALSO . . . . ”

13. THEY WENT EACH ON HIS ALLOTTED LAND : SEVEN OF THEM EACH ON HIS LOT. THE LORDS OF THE FLAME REMAIN BEHIND. THEY WOULD NOT GO, THEY WOULD NOT CREATE.

IV.

14. THE SEVEN HOSTS, THE “ WILL-BORN LORDS,” PROPELLED BY THE SPIRIT OF LIFE-GIVING, SEPARATE MEN FROM THEMSELVES, EACH ON HIS OWN ZONE.

15. SEVEN TIMES SEVEN SHADOWS OF FUTURE MEN WERE BORN, EACH OF HIS OWN COLOUR AND KIND. EACH INFERIOR TO HIS FATHER. THE FATHERS, THE BONELESS, COULD GIVE NO LIFE TO BEINGS WITH BONES. THEIR PROGENY WERE BHÛTA, WITH NEITHER FORM NOR MIND. THEREFORE THEY ARE CALLED THE CHHAYA.

16. HOW ARE THE MANUSHYA BORN ? THE MANUS WITH MINDS, HOW ARE THEY MADE ? THE FATHERS CALLED TO THEIR HELP THEIR OWN FIRE ; WHICH IS THE FIRE THAT BURNS IN EARTH. THE SPIRIT OF THE EARTH CALLED TO HIS HELP THE SOLAR FIRE. THESE THREE PRODUCED IN THEIR JOINT EFFORTS A GOOD RUPA. IT COULD STAND WALK, RUN, RECLINE, OR FLY. YET IT WAS STILL BUT A CHHAYA, A SHADOW WITH NO SENSE . . . .

17. THE BREATH NEEDED A FORM ; THE FATHERS GAVE IT. THE BREATH NEEDED A GROSS BODY ; THE EARTH MOULDED IT. THE BREATH NEEDED THE SPIRIT OF LIFE ; THE SOLAR LHAS BREATHED IT INTO ITS FORM. THE BREATH NEEDED A MIRROR OF ITS BODY ; “ WE GAVE IT OUR OWN,” SAID THE DHYANIS. THE BREATH NEEDED A VEHICLE OF DESIRES ; “ IT HAS IT,” SAID THE DRAINER OF WATERS. BUT BREATH NEEDS A MIND TO EMBRACE THE UNIVERSE ; “ WE CANNOT GIVE THAT,” SAID THE FATHERS. “ I NEVER HAD IT,” SAID THE SPIRIT OF THE EARTH. “ THE FORM WOULD BE CONSUMED WERE I TO GIVE IT MINE.” SAID THE GREAT FIRE . . . . MAN REMAINED AN EMPTY SENSELESS BHÛTA . . . . THUS HAVE THE BONELESS GIVEN LIFE TO THOSE WHO BECAME MEN WITH BONES IN THE THIRD.

V.

18. THE FIRST WERE THE SONS OF YOGA. THEIR SONS THE CHIL-DREN OF THE YELLOW FATHER AND THE WHITE MOTHER.

19. THE SECOND RACE WAS THE PRODUCT BY BUDDING AND

EXPANSION, THE A-SEXUAL FROM THE SEXLESS.* THUS WAS, O LANOO, THE SECOND RACE PRODUCED.

20. THEIR FATHERS WERE THE SELF-BORN. THE SELF-BORN, THE CHHAYA FROM THE BRILLIANT BODIES OF THE LORDS, THE FATHERS, THE SONS OF TWILIGHT.

21. WHEN THE RACE BECAME OLD, THE OLD WATERS MIXED WITH THE FRESHER WATERS. WHEN ITS DROPS BECAME TURBID, THEY VANISHED AND DISAPPEARED IN THE NEW STREAM, IN THE HOT STREAM OF LIFE. THE OUTER OF THE FIRST BECAME THE INNER OF THE SECOND. THE OLD WING BECAME THE NEW SHADOW, AND THE SHADOW OF THE WING.

V I.

22. THEN THE SECOND EVOLVED THE EGG-BORN, THE THIRD. THE SWEAT GREW, ITS DROPS GREW, AND THE DROPS BECAME HARD AND ROUND. THE SUN WARMED IT ; THE MOON COOLED AND SHAPED IT ; THE WIND FED IT UNTIL ITS RIPENESS. THE WHITE SWAN FROM THE STARRY VAULT OVERSHADOWED THE BIG DROP. THE EGG OF THE FUTURE RACE, THE MAN-SWAN OF THE LATER THIRD. FIRST MALEFEMALE, THEN MAN AND WOMAN.

23. THE SELF-BORN WERE THE CHHAYAS : THE SHADOWS FROM THE BODIES OF THE SONS OF TWILIGHT.

V II.

24. THE SONS OF WISDOM, THE SONS OF NIGHT, READY FOR RE- BIRTH, CAME DOWN, THEY SAW THE VILE FORMS OF THE FIRST THIRD, “ WE CAN CHOOSE,” SAID THE LORDS, “ WE HAVE WISDOM.” SOME ENTERED THE CHHAYA. SOME PROJECTED THE SPARK. SOME DEFERRED TILL THE FOURTH. FROM THEIR OWN RUPA THEY FILLED THE KAMA. THOSE WHO ENTERED BECAME ARHATS. THOSE WHO RECEIVED BUT A SPARK, REMAINED DESTITUTE OF KNOWLEDGE ; THE SPARK BURNED LOW. THE THIRD REMAINED MIND-LESS. THEIR JIVAS WERE NOT

* The idea and the spirit of the sentence is here given, as a verbal translation would convey very little to the reader.

READY. THESE WERE SET APART AMONG THE SEVEN. THEY BECAME NARROW-HEADED. THE THIRD WERE READY. “ IN THESE SHALL WE DWELL,” SAID THE LORDS OF THE FLAME.

25. HOW DID THE MANÂSA, THE SONS OF WISDOM, ACT ? THEY REJECTED THE SELF-BORN. THEY ARE NOT READY. THEY SPURNED THE SWEAT-BORN. THEY ARE NOT QUITE READY. THEY WOULD NOT ENTER THE FIRST EGG-BORN.

26. WHEN THE SWEAT-BORN PRODUCED THE EGG-BORN, THE TWOFOLD AND THE MIGHTY, THE POWERFUL WITH BONES, THE LORDS OF WISDOM SAID : “ NOW SHALL WE CREATE.”

27. THE THIRD RACE BECAME THE VAHAN OF THE LORDS OF WISDOM. IT CREATED “ SONS OF WILL AND YOGA,” BY KRIYASAKTI IT CREATED THEM, THE HOLY FATHERS, ANCESTORS OF THE ARHATS. .

V I I I.

28. FROM THE DROPS OF SWEAT ; FROM THE RESIDUE OF THE SUB STANCE ; MATTER FROM DEAD BODIES OF MEN AND ANIMALS OF THE WHEEL BEFORE ; AND FROM CAST-OFF DUST, THE FIRST ANIMALS WERE PRODUCED.

29. ANIMALS WITH BONES, DRAGONS OF THE DEEP, AND FLYING SARPAS WERE ADDED TO THE CREEPING THINGS. THEY THAT CREEP ON THE GROUND GOT WINGS. THEY OF THE LONG NECKS IN THE WATER BECAME THE PROGENITORS OF THE FOWLS OF THE AIR.

30. DURING THE THIRD RACE THE BONELESS ANIMALS GREW AND CHANGED : THEY BECAME ANIMALS WITH BONES, THEIR CHHAYAS BECAME SOLID.

31. THE ANIMALS SEPARATED THE FIRST. THEY BEGAN TO BREED. THE TWO-FOLD MAN SEPARATED ALSO. HE SAID : “ LET US AS THEY ; LET US UNITE AND MAKE CREATURES.” THEY DID.

32. AND THOSE WHICH HAD NO SPARK TOOK HUGE SHE-ANIMALS UNTO THEM. THEY BEGAT UPON THEM DUMB RACES. DUMB THEY WERE THEMSELVES. BUT THEIR TONGUES UNTIED. THE TONGUES OF THEIR PROGENY REMAINED STILL. MONSTERS THEY BRED. A RACE OF CROOKED RED-HAIR-COVERED MONSTERS GOING ON ALL FOURS. A DUMB RACE TO KEEP THE SHAME UNTOLD.

IX.

33. SEEING WHICH, THE LHAS WHO HAD NOT BUILT MEN, WEPT, SAYING : —

34. “ THE AMANÂSA HAVE DEFILED OUR FUTURE ABODES. THIS IS KARMA. LET US DWELL IN THE OTHERS. LET US TEACH THEM BETTER, LEST WORSE SHOULD HAPPEN. THEY DID . . . .

35. THEN ALL MEN BECAME ENDOWED WITH MANAS. THEY SAW THE SIN OF THE MINDLESS.

36. THE FOURTH RACE DEVELOPED SPEECH.

37. THE ONE BECAME TWO ; ALSO ALL THE LIVING AND CREEPING THINGS THAT WERE STILL ONE, GIANT FISH-BIRDS AND SERPENTS WITH SHELL-HEADS.

X.

38. THUS TWO BY TWO ON THE SEVEN ZONES, THE THIRD RACE GAVE BIRTH TO THE FOURTH-RACE MEN ; THE GODS BECAME NO-GODS ; THE SURA BECAME A-SURA.

39. THE FIRST, ON EVERY ZONE, WAS MOON-COLOURED ; THE SECOND YELLOW LIKE GOLD ; THE THIRD RED ; THE FOURTH BROWN, WHICH BECAME BLACK WITH SIN. THE FIRST SEVEN HUMAN SHOOTS WERE ALL OF ONE COMPLEXION. THE NEXT SEVEN BEGAN MIXING.

40. THEN THE FOURTH BECAME TALL WITH PRIDE. WE ARE THE KINGS, IT WAS SAID ; WE ARE THE GODS.

41. THEY TOOK WIVES FAIR TO LOOK UPON. WIVES FROM THE MINDLESS, THE NARROW-HEADED. THEY BRED MONSTERS. WICKED DEMONS, MALE AND FEMALE, ALSO KHADO (DAKINI), WITH LITTLE MINDS.

42. THEY BUILT TEMPLES FOR THE HUMAN BODY. MALE AND FEMALE THEY WORSHIPPED. THEN THE THIRD EYE ACTED NO LONGER.

XI.

43. THEY BUILT HUGE CITIES. OF RARE EARTHS AND METALS THEY BUILT, AND OUT OF THE FIRES VOMITED, OUT OF THE WHITE STONE OF

THE MOUNTAINS AND OF THE BLACK STONE, THEY CUT THEIR OWN IMAGES IN THEIR SIZE AND LIKENESS, AND WORSHIPPED THEM.

44. THEY BUILT GREAT IMAGES NINE YATIS HIGH, THE SIZE OF THEIR BODIES. INNER FIRES HAD DESTROYED THE LAND OF THEIR FATHERS. THE WATER THREATENED THE FOURTH.

45. THE FIRST GREAT WATERS CAME. THEY SWALLOWED THE SEVEN GREAT ISLANDS.

46. ALL HOLY SAVED, THE UNHOLY DESTROYED. WITH THEM MOST OF THE HUGE ANIMALS, PRODUCED FROM THE SWEAT OF THE EARTH.

XI I.

FEW MEN REMAINED : SOME YELLOW, SOME BROWN AND BLACK, AND SOME RED REMAINED. THE MOON-COLOURED WERE GONE FOREVER.

THE FIFTH PRODUCED FROM THE HOLY STOCK REMAINED ; IT WAS RULED OVER BY THE FIRST DIVINE KINGS.

. . . . WHO RE-DESCENDED, WHO MADE PEACE WITH THE FIFTH, WHO TAUGHT AND INSTRUCTED IT. . . . . .

STANZA I.*

BEGINNINGS OF SENTIENT LIFE.

§§ (1) THE LHA, or Spirit of the Earth. (2) Invocation of the Earth to the Sun.

(3) What the Sun answers. (4) Transformation of the Earth.

1. THE LHA (a) WHICH TURNS THE FOURTH (Globe, or our Earth) IS SERVANT TO THE LHA(S) OF THE SEVEN (the planetary Spirits) (b), THEY WHO REVOLVE, DRIVING THEIR CHARIOTS AROUND THEIR LORD, THE ONE EYE (Loka-Chakshub) OF OUR WORLD. HIS BREATH GIVES LIFE TO THE SEVEN (gives light to the planets). IT GAVE LIFE TO THE FIRST (c). “ THEY ARE ALL DRAGONS OF WISDOM,” adds the Commentary (d).

(a) Lha is the ancient word in trans-Himalayan regions for “ Spirit,” any celestial or superhuman Being, and it covers the whole series of heavenly hierarchies, from Archangel, or Dhyani, down to an angel of darkness, or terrestrial Spirit.

(b) This expression shows in plain language that the Spirit-Guardian of our globe, which is the fourth in the chain, is subordinate to the chief Spirit (or God) of the Seven Planetary Genii or Spirits. As already explained, the ancients had, in their Kyriel of gods, seven chief Mystery-gods, whose chief was, exoterically, the visible Sun, or the eighth, and, esoterically, the second Logos, the Demiurge. The seven (who have now become the “ Seven Eyes of the Lord ” in the Christian religion) were the regents of the seven chief planets ; but these were not

* All the words and sentences placed in brackets in the Stanzas and Commen-taries are the writer’s. In some places they may be incomplete and even inadequate from the Hindu standpoint ; but in the meaning attached to them in Trans-Himalayan Esotericism they are correct. In every case the writer takes any blame upon herself. Having never claimed personal infallibility, that which is given on her own authority may leave much to be desired, in the very abstruse cases where too deep metaphysic is involved. The teaching is offered as it is understood ; and as there are seven keys of interpretation to every symbol and allegory, that which may not fit a meaning, say from the psychological or astronomical aspect, will be found quite correct from the physical or metaphysical.

reckoned according to the enumeration devised later by people who had forgotten, or who had an inadequate notion of, the real Mysteries, and included neither the sun, the moon, nor the earth. The sun was the chief, exoterically, of the twelve great gods, or zodiacal constellations ; and, esoterically, the Messiah, the Christos (the subject anointed by the Great BREATH, or the ONE) surrounded by his twelve subordinate powers, also subordinate, in turn, to each of the seven “ Mystery-gods ” of the planets.

“ The seven higher make the Seven Lhas create the world,” states a Commentary ; which means that our Earth, leaving aside the rest, was created or fashioned by terrestrial spirits, the “ Regents ” being simply the supervisors. This is the first germ, the seed of that which grew later into the Tree of Astrology and Astrolatry. The Higher ones were the Kosmocratores, the fabricators of our solar system. This is borne out by all the ancient Cosmogonies : that of Hermes, of the Chaldees, of the Aryans, of the Egyptians, and even of the Jews. Heaven’s belt, the signs of the Zodiac (the Sacred animals), are as much the Bne’ Alhim (Sons of the Gods or the Elohim) as the Spirits of the Earth ; but they are prior to them. Soma and Sin, Isis and Diana, are all lunar gods or goddesses, called the fathers and mothers of our Earth, which is subordinate to them. But these, in their turn, are subordinate to their “ Fathers ” and “ Mothers ” — the latter interchangeable and varying with each nation — the gods and their planets, such as Jupiter, Saturn Bel, Brihaspati, etc.

(c) “ His breath gave life to the seven,” refers as much to the sun, who gives life to the Planets, as to the “ High One,” the Spiritual Sun, who gives life to the whole Kosmos. The astronomical and astrological keys opening the gate leading to the mysteries of Theogony can be found only in the later glossaries, which accompany the Stanzas.

In the apocalyptic Slokas of the Archaic Records, the language is as symbolical, if less mythical, than in the Purânas. Without the help of the later commentaries, compiled by generations of adepts, it would be impossible to understand the meaning correctly. In the ancient Cosmogonies, the visible and the invisible worlds are the double links of one and the same chain. As the invisible Logos, with its seven hierarchies (represented or personified each by its chief angel or rector), form one POWER, the inner and the invisible ; so, in the world of Forms, the Sun and the seven chief Planets constitute the visible and active potency ; the latter “ Hierarchy ” being, so to speak, the visible and objective Logos of the invisible and (except in the lowest grades) ever-subjective angels.

Thus — to anticipate a little by way of illustration — every Race in its

evolution is said to be born under the direct influence of one of the Planets : Race the first receiving its breath of life from the Sun, as will be seen later on ; while the third humanity — those who fell into generation, or from androgynes became separate entities, one male and the other female — are said to be under the direct influence of Venus, “ the little sun in which the solar orb stores his light.”

The summation of the Stanzas in Book I. showed the genesis* of Gods and men taking rise in, and from, one and the same Point, which is the One Universal, Immutable, Eternal, and absolute UNITY. In its primary manifested aspect we have seen it become : (1) in the sphere of objectivity and Physics, Primordial Substance and Force (centripetal and centrifugal, positive and negative, male and female, etc., etc.) ; (2) in the world of Metaphysics, the SPIRIT OF THE UNIVERSE, or Cosmic Ideation, called by some the LOGOS.

This LOGOS is the apex of the Pythagorean triangle. When the triangle is complete it becomes the Tetraktis, or the Triangle in the Square, and is the dual symbol of the four-lettered Tetragrammaton in the manifested Kosmos, and of its radical triple RAY in the unmanifested, or its noumenon.

Put more metaphysically, the classification given here of Cosmic Ultimates, is more one of convenience than of absolute philosophical accuracy. At the commencement of a great Manvantara, Parabrahm manifests as Mulaprakriti and then as the Logos. This Logos is equivalent to the “ Unconscious Universal Mind,” etc., of Western Pantheists. It constitutes the Basis of the SUBJECT-side of manifested Being, and is the source of all manifestations of individual consciousness. Mulaprakriti or Primordial Cosmic Substance, is the foundation of the OBJECT-side of things — the basis of all objective evolution and Cosmo- genesis. Force, then, does not emerge with Primordial Substance from Parabrahmic Latency. It is the transformation into energy of the supra-conscious thought of the Logos, infused, so to speak, into the objectivation of the latter out of potential latency in the One Reality. Hence spring the wondrous laws of matter : hence the “ primal impress ” so vainly discussed by Bishop Temple. Force thus is not synchronous with the first objectivation of Mulaprakriti. But as, apart from it, the latter is absolutely and necessarily inert — a mere abstraction— it is unnecessary to weave too fine a cobweb of subtleties as to the order of succession of

* According to Dr. A. Wilder’s learned definition, Genesis, γένεσις, is not generation, but “ a coming out of the eternal into the Kosmos and Time ” : “ a coming from esse into exsistere,” or “ from BE-NESS into ‘ being ’ ” — as a Theosophist would say.

the Cosmic Ultimates. Force succeeds Mulaprakriti ; but, minus Force, Mulaprakriti is for all practical intents and purposes non-existent.*

The “ Heavenly Man ” (Tetragrammaton) who is the Protogonos, Tikkoun, the firstborn from the passive deity and the first manifestation of that deity’s shadow, is the universal form and idea, which engenders the manifested Logos, Adam Kadmon, or the four-lettered symbol, in the Kabala, of the Universe itself, also called the second Logos. The second springs from the first and develops the third triangle (see the Sephirothal Tree) ; from the last of which (the lower host of Angels) MEN are generated. It is with this third aspect that we shall deal at present.

The reader must bear in mind that there is a great difference between the LOGOS and the Demiurgos, for one is Spirit and the other is Soul ; or as Dr. Wilder has it : “ Dianoia and Logos are synonymous, Nous being superior and closely in affinity with Τὸ ἄγαθον, one being the superior apprehending, the other the comprehending — one noetic and the other phrenic.”

Moreover, Man was regarded in several systems as the third Logos. The esoteric meaning of the word Logos (speech or word, Verbum) is the rendering in objective expression, as in a photograph, of the concealed thought. The Logos is the mirror reflecting DIVINE MIND, and the Universe is the mirror of the Logos, though the latter is the esse of that Universe. As the Logos reflects all in the Universe of Pleroma, so man reflects in himself all that he sees and finds in his Universe, the Earth. It is the three Heads of the Kabala : “ Unum intra alterum, et alterum super alterum ” (Zohar, Idra Suta, sec. V I I). “ Every Universe (world or planet) has its own Logos,” says the doctrine. The Sun was always called by the Egyptians “ the eye of Osiris,” and was himself the Logos, the first-begotten, or light made manifest to the world, “ which is the Mind and divine intellect of the Concealed.” It is only by the sevenfold Ray of this light that we can become cognizant of the Logos through the Demiurge, regarding the latter as the creator of our planet and everything pertaining to it, and the former as the guiding Force of that “ Creator ”

—good and bad at the same time, the origin of good and the origin of evil. This “ Creator ” is neither good nor bad per se, but its differentiated aspects in nature make it assume one or the other character. With the invisible and the unknown Universes disseminated through space, none of the sun-gods had anything to do. The idea is expressed very clearly in the “ Books of Hermes,” and in every ancient folk lore. It is symbolised generally by the Dragon and the Serpent — the Dragon of Good and the Serpent of Evil, represented on Earth by

* For a clearer explanation of the origins, as contained in the esotericism of the Bhagavad Gita, see the Notes thereon published in the “ Theosophist ” for February, March and June, 1887, Madras.

the right and the left-hand Magic. In the epic poem of Finland, the Kalewala,* the origin of the Serpent of Evil is given : it is born from the “ spittle of Suoyatar . . . . and endowed with a living Soul by the Principle of Evil,” Hisi. A strife is described between the two, the “ thing of Evil ” (the Serpent or Sorcerer), and Ahti, the Dragon ; Magic Lemminkainen.” The latter is one of the seven sons of Ilmatar, the virgin “ daughter of the air,” she “ who fell from heaven into the sea,” before Creation, i.e., Spirit transformed into the matter of sensuous life. There is a world of meaning and Occult thought in these few lines, admirably rendered by Dr. J. M. Crawford, of Cincinnati. The hero Lemminkainen, the good magician,

“ Hews the wall with might of magic,

Breaks the palisade in pieces,

Hews to atoms seven pickets,

Chops the Serpent wall to fragments.

. . . . . .

When the monster little heeding,

. . . . . .

Pounces with his mouth of venom

At the head of Lemminkainen.

But the hero, quick recalling,

Speaks the Master words of Knowledge,

Words that came from distant ages,

Words his ancestors had taught him . . . . ”

(d) In China the men of Fohi (or the “ Heavenly Man ”) are called the twelve Tien-Hoang, the twelve hierarchies of Dhyanis or Angels, with human Faces, and Dragon bodies ; the dragon standing for divine Wisdom or Spirit † ; and they create men by incarnating themselves in

* J. W. Alden, New York.

† It has been repeatedly stated that the Serpent ıs the symbol of wisdom and of Occult knowledge. “ The Serpent has been connected with the god of wisdom from the earliest times of which we have any historical notice,” writes Staniland Wake. “ This animal was the especial symbol of Thot or Taut . . . and of all those gods, such as Hermes (?) and Seth who can be connected with him. This is also the primitive Chaldean triad Hea or Hoa.” According to Sir Henry Rawlinson, the most important titles of this deity refer to “ his functions as the source of all knowledge and science.” Not only is he “ the intelligent fish,” but his name may be read as signifying both “ life ” and a serpent (an initiated adept), and he may be considered as “ figured by the great serpent which occupies so conspicuous a place among the symbols of the gods on the black stones recording Babylonian benefactions.” Esculapius, Serapis, Pluto, Knoum and Kneph, are all deities with the attributes of the serpent. Says Dupuis, “ They are all healers, givers of health, spiritual and physical, and of enlightenment.” The crown formed of an asp, the Thermuthis, belongs to Isis, goddess of Life and Healing. The Upanishads have a treatise on the Science of Serpents— in other words, the Science of Occult knowledge ; and the Nagas of the exoteric Buddhist are not “ the fabulous creatures of the nature of serpents . . . beings superior to men and the protectors of the

seven figures of clay — earth and water — made in the shape of those Tien-hoang, a third allegory ; (compare the “ Symbols of the Bonzes ”). The twelve ÆSERS of the Scandinavian Eddas do the same. In the Secret Catechism of the Druses of Syria — a legend which is repeated word for word by the oldest tribes about and around the Euphrates — men were created by the “ Sons of God ” descending on Earth, where, after culling seven Mandragoras, they animated these roots, which became forthwith men.*

All these allegories point to one and the same origin — to the dual and the triple nature of man ; dual, as male and female ; triple — as being of spiritual and psychic essence within, and of a material fabric without.

2. SAID THE EARTH, “ LORD OF THE SHINING FACE (the Sun) MY HOUSE IS EMPTY. . . . SEND THY SONS TO PEOPLE THIS WHEEL (Earth). THOU HAST SENT THY SEVEN SONS TO THE LORD OF WISDOM (a). SEVEN TIMES DOTH HE SEE THEE NEARER TO HIMSELF ; SEVEN TIMES MORE DOTH HE FEEL THEE. THOU HAST FORBIDDEN THY SERVANTS, THE SMALL RINGS, TO CATCH THY LIGHT AND HEAT, THY GREAT BOUNTY TO INTERCEPT ON ITS PASSAGE (b). SEND NOW TO THY SERVANT THE SAME ! ” (c).

(a) The “ Lord of Wisdom ” is Mercury, or Budha.

(b) The modern Commentary explains the words as a reference to a well-known astromical fact, “ that Mercury receives seven times more

law of Buddha,” as Schlagintweit believes, but real living men, some superior to men by virtue of their Occult knowledge, and the protectors of Buddha’s law, inasmuch as they interpret his metaphysical tenets correctly, others inferior morally as being black magicians. Therefore it is truly declared that Gautama Buddha “ is said to have taught them a more philosophical religious system than to men, who were not sufficiently advanced to understand it at the time of his appearance.” (Schlagintweit’s “ Tibetan Buddhism.”)

* The Mandragora is the mandrake of the Bible, of Rachel and Leah. They are the roots of a plant, fleshy, hairy, and forked below, representing roughly the limbs of a man, the body and even a head. Its magical and mysterious properties have been pro-claimed in fable and play from the most archaic ages. From Rachel and Leah, who indulged in witchcraft with them, down to Shakespeare, who speaks of shrieking—

. . . . “ Like mandrakes torn out of the earth That living mortals, hearing them, run mad ”

—the mandragora was the magic plant par excellence.

These roots, without any stalk, and with large leaves growing out of the head of the root, like a gigantic crop of hair, present little similitude to man when found in Spain Italy, Asia Minor, or Syria. But on the Isle of Candia, and in Karamania near the city of Adan, they have a wonderfully human form ; being very highly prized as amulets. They are also worn by women as a charm against sterility, and for other purposes They are especially effective in Black Magic.

light and heat from the Sun than Earth, or even the beautiful Venus, which receives but twice that amount more than our insignificant Globe.” Whether the fact was known in antiquity may be inferred from the prayer of the “ Earth Spirit ” to the Sun as given in the text.* The Sun, however, refuses to people the globe, as it is not ready to receive life as yet.

Mercury is, as an astrological planet, still more occult and mysterious than Venus. It is identical with the Mazdean Mithra, the genius, or god, “ established between the Sun and the Moon, the perpetual companion of ‘ Sun ’ of Wisdom.” Pausanias shows him as having an altar in common with Jupiter (Book V). He had wings to express his attendance upon the Sun in its course ; and he was called the Nuntis, or Sun-wolf, “ solaris luminis particeps.” He was the leader of and the evocator of Souls, the “ great Magician ” and the Hierophant. Virgil depicts him as taking “ his wand to evoke from Orcus the souls plunged therein ” — tum virgam capit, hac animas ille evocat Orco. (See also the 21st Fargard of the Vendidad on the celestial militia.) He is the goldencoloured Mercury, the χρυσοφαὴς ῾Ερμῆς whom the Hierophants forbade to name. He is symbolised in Grecian mythology by one of the dogs (vigilance), which watch over the celestial flock (occult wisdom), or Hermes Anubis, or again Agathodæmon. He is the Argus watching over the Earth, and which the latter mistakes for the Sun itself. It is through the intercession of Mercury that the Emperor Julian prayed to the Occult Sun every night ; for, as says Vossius : “ All the theologians agree to say that Mercury and the Sun are one. . . . He was the most eloquent and the most wise of all the gods, which is not to be wondered at, since Mercury is in such close proximity to the Wisdom and the Word of God (the Sun) that he was confused with both.” (Idolatry, Vol. I I., p. 373.) Vossius utters here a greater occult truth than he suspected. The Hermes-Sarameyas of the Greeks is closely related to the Hindu Saram and Sarameya, the divine watchman, “ who watches over the golden flock of stars and solar rays.”

In the clearer words of the Commentary : — “ The Globe, propelled onward by the Spirit of the Earth and his six assistants,

* Copernicus wrote his theories on the “ Revolution of the Heavenly Bodies ” in the XV Ith century, and the Zohar, even if compiled by Moses de Leon in the XI I Ith century, states that : “ In the book of Hammannunah, the Old, we learn . . . that the earth turns upon itself in the form of a circle ; that some are on top, the others below, . . . . that there are some countries which are lightened, whilst others are in darkness ; these have the day, when for the former it is night ; and there are countries in which it is constantly day, or in which at least the night continues only some instants.” (Zohar iii., fol. 10a “ Qabbalah,” p. 139.)

gets all its vital forces, life, and powers through the medium of the seven planetary Dhyanis from the Spirit of the Sun. They are his messengers of Light and Life.”

“ Like each of the seven regions of the Earth, each of the seven* First-born (the primordial human groups) receives its light and life from its own especial Dhyani — spiritually, and from the palace (house, the planet) of that Dhyani physically ; so with the seven great Races to be born on it. The first is born under the Sun ; the second under Brihaspati ( Jupiter) ; the third under Lohitanga (the “ fiery-bodied,” Venus, or Sukra) ; the fourth, under Soma (the Moon, our Globe also, the Fourth Sphere being born under and from the Moon) and Sani, Saturn† the Krura-lochana (evil-eyed) and the Asita (the dark) ; the fifth, under Budha (Mercury).”

“ So also with man and every ‘ man ’ in man (every principle). Each gets its specific quality from its primary (the planetary spirit), therefore every man is a septenate (or a combination of principles, each having its origin in a quality of that special Dhyani). Every active power or force of the earth comes to her from one of the seven Lords. Light comes through Sukra (Venus), who receives a triple supply, and gives one-third of it to the Earth. Therefore the two are called ‘ Twin-sisters,’ but the Spirit of the Earth is subservient to the ‘ Lord ’ of Sukra. Our wise men represent the two Globes, one over, the other under the double Sign (the primeval Svastica bereft of its four arms, or the cross

).” ‡ The “ double sign ” is, as every student of Occultism knows, the symbol of the male and the female principles in Nature, of the positive

and the negative, for the Svastica or

is all that and much more. All antiquity, ever since the birth of Astronomy — imparted to the Fourth Race by one of its divine kings of the Divine Dynasty — and

* Science teaches that Venus receives from the sun twice as much light and heat as the earth. Thus the planet, precursor of the dawn and the twilight, the most radiant of all the planets, said to give the earth one-third of the supply she receives, has two parts left for herself. This has an occult as well as an astronomical meaning.

† “ As it is above so it is below ” is the fundamental axiom of occult philosophy. As the logos is seven-fold, i.e., throughout Kosmos it appears as seven logoi under seven different forms, or, as taught by learned Brahmins, “ each of these is the central figure of one of the seven main branches of the ancient wisdom religion ; ” and, as the seven principles which correspond to the seven distinct states of Pragna, or conscious-ness, are allied to seven states of matter and the seven forms of force, the division must be the same in all that concerns the earth.

‡ Venus is thus

the Earth

.

also of Astrology, represented Venus in its astronomical tables as a Globe poised over a Cross, and the Earth, as a Globe under a Cross. The esoteric meaning of this is : “ Earth fallen into generation, or into the production of its species through sexual union.” But the later Western nations did not fail to give quite a different interpretation. They explained this sign through their mystics — guided by the light of the Latin Church — as meaning that our Earth and all on it were redeemed by the Cross, while Venus (otherwise Lucifer or Satan) was trampling upon it. Venus is the most occult, powerful, and mysterious of all the planets ; the one whose influence upon, and relation to the Earth is most prominent. In exoteric Brahmanism, Venus or Sukra — a male deity* — is the son of Bhrigu, one of the Prajâpati and a Vedic sage, and is Daitya-Guru, or the priest-instructor of the primeval giants. The whole history of “ Sukra ” in the Purânas, refers to the Third and to the Fourth Races.

“ It is through Sukra that the ‘ double ones ’ ( the Hermaphrodites ) of the Third (Root-Race) descended from the first ‘ Sweat-born,’ ” says the Commentary.

Therefore it is represented under the symbol of

(the circle and diameter)

during the Third (Race) and of

during the Fourth.

This needs explanation. The diameter, when found isolated in a circle, stands for female nature, for the first ideal World, self-generated and self-impregnated by the universally diffused Spirit of Life — referring thus to the primitive Root-Race also. It becomes androgynous as the Races and all on Earth develop into their physical forms, and the symbol is transformed into a circle with a diameter from which runs a vertical line : expressive of male and female, not separated as yet — the

first and earliest Egyptian Tau

; after which it becomes

, or male-female separated † (See first pp. of Book I) and fallen into generation.

Venus (the planet) is symbolised by the sign of a globe over the cross, which shows it as presiding over the natural generation of man. The Egyptians symbolised Ank, “ life,” by the ansated cross, or

, which is

only another form of Venus (Isis)

, and meant, esoterically, that mankind

and all animal life had stepped out of the divine spiritual circle and fallen into physical male and female generation. This sign, from the end of the Third Race, has the same phallic significance as the “ tree

* In the esoteric philosophy it is male and female, or hermaphrodite ; hence the bearded Venus in mythology.

† Therefore, putting aside its religio-metaphysical aspect, the Cross of the Christians is symbolically far more phallic than the pagan Svastica.

of life ” in Eden. Anouki, a form of Isis, is the goddess of life ; and Ank was taken by the Hebrews from the Egyptians and introduced by Moses, one learned in the Wisdom of the priests of Egypt, with many other mystical words. The word Ank in Hebrew, with the personal suffix, means “ my life,” my being, which “ is the personal pronoun Anochi,” from the name of the Egyptian goddess Anouki.*

In one of the most ancient Catechisms of Southern India, Madras Presidency, the hermaphrodite goddess Adanari (see also “ Indian Pantheon ”) has the ansated cross, the Svastica, the “ male and female sign,” right in the central part, to denote the pre-sexual state of the Third Race. Vishnu, who is now represented with a lotus growing out of his navel — or the Universe of Brahmâ evolving out of the central point Nara —is shown in one of the oldest carvings as double-sexed (Vishnu and Lakshmi) standing on a lotus-leaf floating on the water ; which water rises in a semicircle and pours through the Svastica, “ the source of generation ” or of the descent of man.

Pythagoras calls Sukra-Venus the Sol alter, “ the other Sun.” Of the “ seven palaces of the Sun,” that of Lucifer Venus is the third one in Christian and Jewish Kabala, the Zohar making of it the abode of Samael. According to the Occult Doctrine, this planet is our Earth’s primary, and its spiritual prototype. Hence, Sukra’s car (VenusLucifer’s) is said to be drawn by an ogdoad of “ earth-born horses,” while the steeds of the chariots of the other planets are different.

“ Every sin committed on Earth is felt by Usanas-Sukra. The Guru of the Daityas is the Guardian Spirit of the Earth and Men. Every change on Sukra is felt on, and reflected by, the Earth.”

Sukra, or Venus, is thus represented as the preceptor of the Daityas, the giants of the Fourth Race, who, in the Hindu allegory, obtained at one time the sovereignty of all the Earth, and defeated the minor gods. The Titans of the Western allegory are as closely connected with Venus-Lucifer, identified by later Christians with Satan. Therefore, as Venus, equally with Isis, was represented with Cow’s horns on her head, the symbol of mystic Nature, and one that is convertible with, and significant of, the moon, since all these were lunar goddesses, the configuration of this planet is now placed by theologians between the horns of the mystic Lucifer. † It is owing to the fanciful interpretation of the

* The ansated Cross is the astronomical planetary sign of Venus, “ signifying the existence of parturient energy in the sexual sense, and this was one of the attributes of Isis, the Mother, of Eve, Hauvah, or Mother-Earth, and was so recognised among all the ancient peoples in one or another mode of expression.” (From a modern Kaba-listic MS.)

† Athenaeus shows that the first letter of Satan’s name was represented in days of old by an arc and crescent ; and some Roman Catholics, good and kind men, would persuade the public that it is in honour of Lucifer’s crescent-like horns that Mussulmen

archaic tradition, which states that Venus changes simultaneously (geologically) with the Earth ; that whatever takes place on the one takes place on the other ; and that many and great were their common changes — it is for these reasons that St. Augustine repeats it, applying the several changes of configuration, colour, and even of the orbital paths, to that theologically-woven character of Venus-Lucifer. He even goes so far in his pious fancy as to connect the last changes of the planet with the Noachian and mythical Deluge alleged to have taken place 1796 year B.C. (See “ City of God ” lxxi., ch. viii.).

As Venus has no satellites, it is stated allegorically, that “ Asphu jit ” (this “ planet ”) adopted the Earth, the progeny of the Moon, “ who overgrew its parent and gave much trouble,” a reference to the occult connection between the two. The Regent (of the planet) Sukra * loved his adopted child so well that he incarnated as Usanas and gave it perfect laws, which were disregarded and rejected in later ages. Another allegory, in Harivansa, is that Sukra went to Siva asking him to protect his pupils, the Daityas and Asuras, from the fighting gods ; and that to further his object he performed a Yoga rite “ imbibing the smoke of chaff with his head downwards for 1,000 years.” This refers to the great inclination of the axis of Venus (amounting to 50 degrees), and to its being enveloped in eternal clouds. But it relates only to the physical constitution of the planet. It is with its Regent, the informing Dhyan Chohan,

have chosen the Crescent for their national arms. Venus has always been identified, since the establishment of Roman Catholic dogmatism, with Satan and Lucifer, or the great Dragon, contrary to all reason and logic. As shown by the symbologists and astronomers, the association between the serpent and the idea of darkness had an astronomical foundation. The position which the constellation of Draco at one time occupied showed that the great serpent was the ruler of the night. This constellation was formerly at the very centre of the heavens, and is so extensive that it was called the Great Dragon. Its body spreads over seven signs of the Zodiac ; and Dupuis, “ who,” says Staniland Wake, “ sees in the Dragon of the Apocalypse a reference to the celestial serpent,” remarks that “ it is not astonishing that a constellation so extended should be represented by the author of that book as a Great Dragon with seven heads, who drew the third part of the stars from heaven and cast them to Earth ; ” (Dupuis, tome I I I., p. 255). Only Dupuis never knew why Draco, once the pole-star— the symbol of “ Guide,” Guru and director — had been thus degraded by posterity “ The gods of our fathers are our devils,” says an Asiatic proverb. When Draco ceased to be the lode-star, the guiding sidereal divinity, it shared the fate of all the fallen gods. Seth and Typhon was at one time, Bunsen tells us, “ a great god universally adored throughout Egypt, who conferred on the sovereigns of the 18th and 19th Dynasties the symbols of life and power. But subsequently, in the course of the 20th Dynasty, he is suddenly treated as an evil Demon, insomuch that his effigies and name are obliterated on all the monuments and inscriptions that could be reached.” The real occult reason will be given in these pages.

* Sukra is the son of Bhrigu the great Rishi, and one of the Seven Prajâpati, the founder of the Race of Bhargavas, in which Parasu Râma is born.

that Occult mysticism has to deal. The allegory which states that for killing Sukra’s mother, Vishnu was cursed by him to be reborn seven times on the Earth, is full of occult philosophical meaning. It does not refer to Vishnu’s Avatars, since these number nine, the tenth being still to come, but to the Races on Earth. Venus, or Lucifer (also Sukra and Usanas) the planet, is the light-bearer of our Earth, in both its physical and mystic sense. The Christians knew it well in early times, since one of the earliest popes of Rome is known by his Pontiff name as Lucifer.

“ Every world has its parent star and sister planet. Thus Earth is the adopted child and younger brother of Venus, but its inhabitants are of their own kind. . . . All sentient complete beings (full septenary men or higher beings) are furnished, in their beginnings, with forms and organisms in full harmony with the nature and state of the sphere they inhabit.”*

“ The Spheres of Being, or centres of life, which are isolated nuclei breeding their men and their animals, are numberless ; not one has any resemblance to its sister-companion or to any other in its own special progeny.”†

“ All have a double physical and spiritual nature.”

“ The nucleoles are eternal and everlasting ; the nuclei periodical and finite. The nucleoles form part of the absolute. They are the embrasures of that black impenetrable fortress, which is for ever concealed from human or even Dhyanic sight. The nuclei are the light of eternity escaping therefrom.”

“ It is that LIGHT which condenses into the forms of the ‘ Lords of Being ’— the first and the highest of which are, collectively, JIVÂTMA, or Pratyagâtma (said figuratively to issue from Paramâtma. It is the Logos of the Greek philosophers — appearing at the beginning of every new Manvantara). From these downwards — formed from the ever-consolidating waves of that light, which becomes on the objective plane gross matter — proceed the numerous hierarchies of the Creative Forces, some formless, others having their

* This is a flat contradiction of Swedenborg, who saw, in “ the first Earth of the astral world,” inhabitants dressed as are the peasants in Europe ; and on the Fourth Earth women clad as are the shepherdesses in a bal masqué. Even the famous astronomer Huygens laboured under the mistaken idea that other worlds and planets have the same identical beings as those who live on our Earth, possessing the same figures, senses, brainpower, arts, sciences, dwellings and even to the same fabric for their wearing apparel ! (Théorie du Monde). For the clearer comprehension of the statement that the Earth “ is the progeny of the Moon,” see Book I., stanza V I.

† This is a modern gloss. It is added to the old Commentaries for the clearer comprehension of those disciples who study esoteric Cosmogony after having passed through Western learning. The earlier Glosses are too redundant with adjectives and figures of speech to be easily assimilated.

own distinctive form, others, again, the lowest (Elementals), having no form of their own, but assuming every form according to the surrounding conditions.”

“ Thus there is but one Absolute Upadhi (basis) in the spiritual sense, from, on, and in which, are built for Manvantaric purposes the countless basic centres on which proceed the Universal, cyclic, and individual Evolutions during the active period.”

“ The informing Intelligences, which animate these various centres of Being, are referred to indiscriminately by men beyond the Great Range * as the Manus, the Rishis, the Pitris † , the Prajâpati, and so on ; and as Dhyani Buddhas, the Chohans, Melhas (fire-gods), Bodhisattvas,‡ and others, on this side. The truly ignorant call them gods ; the learned profane, the one God ; and the wise, the Initiates, honour in them only the Manvantaric manifestations of THAT which neither our Creators (the Dhyan Chohans) nor their creatures can ever discuss or know anything about. The ABSOLUTE is not to be defined, and no mortal or immortal has ever seen or comprehended it during the periods of Existence. The mutable cannot know the Immutable, nor can that which lives perceive Absolute Life.”

“ Therefore, man cannot know higher beings than his own “ progenitors.” “ Nor shall he worship them,” but he ought to learn how he came into the world.

(c) Number Seven, the fundamental figure among all other figures in every national religious system, from Cosmogony down to man, must have its raison d’être. It is found among the ancient Americans, as prominently as among the archaic Aryans and Egyptians. The question will be fully dealt with in the second part of this Book ; meanwhile a few facts may be given here. Says the author of the “ Sacred Mysteries among the Mayas and Quiches, 11,500 years ago ” § : —

* “ Beyond ” the Great Range, means, in our case, India, as being the Trans-Himalayan region for the Cis-Himalayan region.

† The term Pitris is used by us in these Slokas to facilitate their comprehension, but it is not so used in the original Stanzas, where they have distinct appellations of their own, besides being called “ Fathers ” and “ Progenitors.”

‡ It is erroneous to take literally the worship of the human Bodhisattvas, or Manjusri. It is true that, exoterically, the Mahâyâna school teaches adoration of these without dis-tinction, and that Huien-Tsang speaks of some disciples of Buddha as being wor-shipped. But esoterically it is not the disciple or the learned Manjusri personally that received honours, but the divine Bodhisattvas and Dhyani Buddhas that animated ( Amilakha, as the Mongolians say) the human forms.

§ The author of this work is Augustus Le Plongeon. He and his wife are well known in the United States for their untiring labours in Central America. It is they who discovered the sepulchre of the royal Kan Coh, at Cichen-Itza. The author

“ Seven seems to have been the sacred number par excellence among all civilised nations of antiquity. Why ? Each separate people has given a different explanation, according to the peculiar tenets of their (exoteric) religion. That it was the number of numbers for those initiated into the sacred mysteries, there can be no doubt. Pythagoras . . . calls it the ‘ Vehicle of Life ’ containing body and soul, since it is formed of a Quaternary, that is Wisdom and intellect, and of a Trinity or action and matter. The Emperor Julian, ‘ In matrem, etc.,’ expresses himself thus : ‘ Were I to touch upon the initiation into our Sacred Mysteries, which the Chaldees Bacchized, respecting the seven-rayed god, lighting up the soul through him, I should say things unknown to the rabble, very unknown, but well known to the blessed Theurgists ’ ” (p. 141).

And who, acquainted with the Purânas, the Book of the Dead, the Zendavesta, the Assyrian tiles, and finally the Bible, and who has observed the constant occurrence of the number seven, in these records of people living from the remotest times unconnected and so far apart, can regard as a coincidence the following fact, given by the same explorer of ancient Mysteries ? Speaking of the prevalence of seven as a mystic number, among the inhabitants of the “ Western continent ” (of America), he adds that it is not less remarkable. For : —

“ It frequently occurs in the Popul-vuh . . . we find it besides in the seven families said by Sahagun and Clavigero to have accompanied the mystical personage named Votan, the reputed founder of the great city of Nachan, identified by some with Palenque. In the seven caves* from which the ancestors of the Nahuatl are reported to have emerged. In the seven cities of Cibola, described by Coronado and Niza. . . . In the seven Antilles; in the seven heroes who, we are told, escaped the Deluge . . . .”

“ Heroes,” moreover, whose number is found the same in every “ Deluge ” story — from the seven Rishis who were saved with Vaivasvata Manu, down to Noah’s ark, into which beasts, fowls, and living creatures were taken by “ Sevens.” Thus we see the figures 1, 3, 5, 7, as perfect, because thoroughly mystic, numbers playing a prominent part in every Cosmogony and evolution of living Beings. In China, 1, 3, 5, 7, are called “ celestial numbers ” in the canonical “ Book of Changes.” (Yi King, or transformation, as in “ Evolution ”).

The explanation of it becomes evident when one examines the ancient

seems to believe and to seek to prove that the esoteric learning of the Aryans and the Egyptians was derived from the Mayas. But, although certainly coeval with Plato’s Atlantis, the Mayas belonged to the Fifth Continent, which was preceded by Atlantis and Lemuria.

* These seven caves, seven cities, etc., etc., stand in every case for the seven centres, or zones, upon which the seven primitive groups of the first Root-race were born.

Symbols : all these are based upon and start from the figures given

from the Archaic Manuscript in the proem of Book I.

, the symbol

of evolution and fall into generation or matter, is reflected in the old Mexican sculptures or paintings, as it is in the Kabalistic Sephiroth, and the Egyptian Tau. Examine the Mexican MSS ( Add. MSS. Brit. Mus. 9789)* ; you will find in it a tree whose trunk is covered with ten fruits ready to be plucked by a male and female, one on each side of it, while from the top of the trunk two branches shoot horizontally to the right and left, thus forming a perfect

(tau), the ends of the two branches, moreover, each bearing a triple bunch, with a bird — the bird of immortality, Atman or the divine Spirit — sitting between the two, and thus making the seventh. This represents the same idea as the Sephirothal Tree, ten in all, yet, when separated from its upper triad, leaving Seven. These are the celestial fruits, the ten or

10, born out of the two invisible male and female seeds, making up the 12, or the Dodecahedron of the Universe. The mystic system contains the _·,

_{the interlaced double triangles. This for the world of the archetypes. The phenomenal world receives its culmination and the reflex of all in MAN. Therefore he is the mystic square — in his metaphysical aspect — the Tetraktis ; and becomes the Cube on the creative plain. His symbol}

_{is the cube unfolded† and 6 becoming 7, or the}

_{, three crossways}

_{(the female) and four vertically ; and this is man, the culmination of the deity on Earth, whose body is the cross of flesh, on, through, and in which he is ever crucifying and putting to death the divine Logos or his HIGHER SELF.}

_{“ The universe,” says every Philosophy and Cosmogony, “ hath a Ruler (Rulers collectively) set over it, which is called the WORD (Logos) ; the fabricating Spirit is its Queen : which two are the First Power after the ONE.”}

_{These are the Spirit and Nature, which two form our illusory universe. The two inseparables remain in the Universe of Ideas so long as it lasts, and then merge back into Parabrahm, the One ever changeless. “ The Spirit, whose essence is eternal, one and self-existent,” emanates a pure ethereal LIGHT — a dual light not perceptible to the elementary senses — in the Purânas, in the Bible, in the Sepher}

_{The engraving is reproduced in the “ Sacred Mysteries of the Mayas and Quiches ” on}

_134.

_{† See “ Source of Measures ” p. 50 to 53 and also Book I I. Part 2.}

_{Jezirah, the Greek and Latin hymns, in the Book of Hermes, in the Chaldean Book of Numbers, in the esotericism of Lao-tse, everywhere. In the Kabala, which explains the secret meaning of Genesis, this light is the DUAL-MAN, or the Androgyne (rather the sexless) angels, whose generic name is ADAM KADMON. It is they who complete man, whose ethereal form is emanated by other divine, but far lower beings, who solidify the body with clay, or the “ dust of the ground ” — an allegory indeed, but as scientific as any Darwinian evolution and more true.}

_{The author of the “ Source of Measures ” says that the foundation of the Kabala and all its mystic books is made to rest upon the ten Sephiroth ; which is a fundamental truth.* He shows these ten Sephiroth or the ten numbers in the following diagram : —}

_{wherein the circle is the naught, its vertical diameter line is the first or primal ONE (the Word or Logos), from which springs the series of the other numbers up to 9, the limit of the digits. The 10 is the first Divine Manifestation † containing “ every possible power of exact expression of proportion.” By this Kabalistic speculation we are taught that the Sephiroth “ were the numbers or emanations of the Heavenly Light (figures 20612 to 6561), they were the 10 ‘ Words,’ DBRIM, 41224, the light, of which they were the flux, was the Heavenly Man, the Adam KDM (the 144-144) ; and the Light, by the New Testament or Covenant (or 41224) created God ; just as, by the Old Testament God (Alhim, 31415) creates light (20612 to 6561).”}

_{Now there are three kinds of light in Occultism, as in the Kabala.}

_{(1) The Abstract and Absolute Light, which is Darkness ; (2) The Light of the Manifested-Unmanifested, called by some the Logos : and}

_{(3) The latter light reflected in the Dhyan Chohans, the minor logoi (the Elohim, collectively), who, in their turn, shed it on the objective Universe. But in the Kabala — re-edited and carefully adjusted to fit the Christian tenets by the Kabalists of the XI I I. century — the three lights are described as : — (1) The clear and penetrating, that of Jehovah ;}

_{(2) reflected light ; and (3) light in the abstract. “ This light abstractly taken (in a metaphysical or symbolical sense) is Alhim (Elohim God),}

_{* See “ Masonic Review,” Cincinnati, June 1886, Art. Kabala No. 6.}

_{† See “ Isis Unveiled,” Vol. I I., pp. 300 et seq., for a proof of the antiquity of the decimal system of figures.}

_{while the clear penetrating light is Jehovah. The light of Alhim belongs to the world in general, in its allness and general fulness, but the light of Jehovah is that pertaining to the chiefest production, man, whom this light penetrated and made.” The author of the “ Source of Measures ” pertinently refers the reader to Inman’s “ Ancient Faiths embodied in Ancient Names,” vol. ii., p. 648. There, an engraving of “ the vesica piscis, Mary and the female emblem, copied from a rosary of the blessed Virgin . . . . printed at Venice, 1542,” and therefore, as Inman remarks, “ with a license from the Inquisition, consequently orthodox,” will show the reader what the Latin Church understood by this “ penetrating power of light and its effects.” How sadly disfigured — applied as they were to the grossest anthropomorphic conceptions — have become, under Christian interpretation, the noblest and grandest, as the most exalted, ideas of deity of the Eastern philosophy !}

_{The Occultists call this light Daiviprakriti in the East, and light of Christos in the West. It is the light of the LOGOS, the direct reflection of the ever Unknowable on the plane of Universal manifestation. But here is the interpretation thereof given by the modern Christians from the Kabala. As declared by the author just cited : —}

_{“ To the fulness of the world in general with its chiefest content, man, the term Elohim-Jehovah applies. In extracts from the Zohar, the Rev. Dr. Cassell (a Kabalist), to prove that the Cabbalah sets forth the doctrine of the Trinity, among other things says : ‘ Jehovah is Elohim (Alhim) . . . by three steps God (Alhim), and Jehovah become the same, and though separated each and together, they are of the same one.’ ” Similarly, Vishnu becomes the Sun, the visible symbol of the impersonal deity. Vishnu is described as “ striding through the seven regions of the Universe in three steps.” But with the Hindus this is an exoteric account, a surface tenet and an allegory, while the Kabalists give it out as the esoteric and final meaning. But to proceed : —}

_{“ Now light,” explains the author, “ as shown, is 20612 to 6561, as the proper enunciation of the integral and numerical relation of diameter to circumference of a circle. God (Alhim, i.e., 3.1415 to one, a modified form of the above) is the reduction of this, so as to obtain a standard unit one, as the basis, in general, of all calculation and all mensuration. But, for the production of animal life, and for especial time measure or the lunar year, that influence which causes conception and embryotic development, the numbers of the Jehovah measure (‘ man even Jehovah ’ measure), viz. 113 to 355, have to be specialised.* But this last ratio is but a modified form of light or 20612 to 6561, as a ‘ π ’ value, being only a variation of the same (that is 20612 to 6561 is 31415 to one, or Alhim or God) — and in such a manner that one can be made}

_{* See “ Source of Measures,” pp. 276, et seq. App. V I I.}

_{to flow into and be derived from the other, and these are the three steps by which the Unity and sameness can be shown of the divine names. That is, the two are but variations of the same ratio, viz., that of ‘ π.’ The object of this comment is to show the same measuring use for the Cabbalah as was employed in the three Covenants of the Bible, and in the symbols of Masonry, as just noticed.”}

_{“ First then, the Sephiroth are described as Light, that is, they themselves are a function of, indeed, the same as, the manifestation of Ain-Soph ; and they are so from the fact that Light represents the ratio of 20612 to 6561, as part of the ‘ Words,’ DBRIM, 41224, or as to the Word, Debar, 206 (=10 cubits). Light is so much the burden of the Kabbalah, in explaining the Sephiroth, that the most famous book on the Kabbalah is called Zohar or Light. In this we find expressions of this kind : — ‘ The Infinite was entirely unknown and diffused no light before the luminous point violently broke through into vision . . . .’ ‘ When he first assumed the form (of the Crown, or the first Sephira), he caused 9 splendid lights to emanate from it, which, shining through it, diffused a bright light in all directions ’ : that is, these 9 with his one (which was the origin, as above, of the nine), together made the 10, that}

_is

_or

_{, or the sacred Ten ( numbers or Sephiroth ), or Jod — and these}

_{numbers were ‘ the Light.’ Just as in the Gospel of St. John, God (Alhim, 31415 to one) was that light (20612 to 6561) by which (Light) all things were made.”}

_{In Sepher Jezirah, or Numbers of Creation, the whole process of evolution is given out in Numbers. In its “ 32 paths of Wisdom ” the number 3 is repeated four times, and the number 4 five times. Therefore, the Wisdom of God is contained in numbers (Sephrim or Sephiroth), for Sepher (or S-ph-ra when unvowelled) means “ to cipher.” And therefore, also, we find Plato stating that the deity geometrizes in fabricating the Universe.}

_{The Kabalistic book, the Sepher Jezirah, opens with a statement of the hidden wisdom of Alhim in Sephrim, i.e., the Elohim in the Sephiroth.}

_{“ In thirty and two paths, hidden wisdom, established Jah, JHVH, Tzabaoth, Elohi of Israel, Alhim of Life, El of Grace and Mercy — exalted, uplifted Dweller on high, and King of Everlasting, and his name — Holy ! in three Sephrim : viz : — B-S’ph-r, V-S’ph-r, V-Siph-o-r.”}

_{“ This Comment sets forth ‘ the Hidden Wisdom ’ of the original text by hidden Wisdom, that is, by the use of words carrying a special set of Numbers and a special phraseology, which will set forth the very explanatory system which we find to fit so accurately in the Hebrew Bible. . . . . In setting forth his scheme, to enforce it, and to finish out his detailed exposition in a general postulate, viz., the one word}

_{Sephrim (Sephiroth) of the Number Jezirah, the author explains the separation of this word in the three subordinate ones, a play upon a common word s-ph-r, or number.”}

_{The prince Al-Chazari says to the Rabbi* : — “ I wish now that thou wouldest impart to me some of the chiefest or leading principles of Natural Philosophy, which as thou sayest were in former times worked out by them (the Ancient Wise Ones) ” ; to which the Rabbi makes answer : — “ To such principles appertains the Number of Creation of our Race-father Abraham ” (that is Abram and Abraham, or numbers 41224 and 41252). He then says that this book of Number treats of teaching the Alhim-ness and One-ness through, “ DBRIM,” viz., the numbers of the Word “ Words.” That is, it teaches the use of the ratio 31415 to one, through 41224, which last, in the description of the Ark of the Covenant, was divided into two parts by two tables of stone, on which these, DBRIM or 41224, were written or engraved — or 20612 by 2. He then comments on these three subordinately used words, and takes care as to one of them to make the comment : — “ And Alhim (31415 to 1) said : Let there be Light (20612 to 6561).”}

_{The three words as given in the text are : . And the Rabbi in commenting upon them says : “ It teaches the Alhim-ness (31415) and One-ness (the diameter to Alhim) through Words (DBRIM, 41224), by which on the one side there is infinite expression in heterogeneous creations, and on the other a final harmonic tendency to Oneness ” (which as everyone knows is the mathematical function of “ π ” of the schools, which measures, and weighs and numbers the stars of heaven, and yet resolves them back into the final Oneness of the Universe through Words). “ Their final accord perfects itself in that Oneness that ordains them and which consists in (Book of Al-Chazari), that is the Rabbi, in his first comment, leaves the jod, or i, out of one of the words, whereas afterwards he restores it again. If we take the values of those subordinate words, we find them to be 340, 340, 346 ; together these are 1026, and the division of the general word into these has been to produce these numbers, which by Temurah may be changed in various ways for various purposes.” (Kabala.)}

_{The reader is asked to turn to Stanza IV. of Book I. and its fourth commentary to find that the 3, 4 — (7), and the thrice seven, or 1065, the number of Jehovah, is the number of the 21 Prajâpati mentioned in the Mahabhârata, or the three Sephrim (words in cipher or figures). And this comparison between the Creative Powers of Archaic philosophy and the anthropomorphic Creator of exoteric Judaism (since their esotericism shows its identity with the Secret Doctrine) will lead the student to perceive and discover that, in truth, Jehovah is but a lunar and}

_{* In the “ Book Al-Chazari ” by Jehuda-ha-Levi, translated by Dr. D. Cassell.}

_{“ generation ” god. (See Book 1, Part 2, “ Deus Lunus.”) It is a fact well known to every conscientious student of the Kabala, that the deeper he dives into it, the more he feels convinced that unless the Kabala — or what is left of it — is read by the light of the Eastern esoteric philosophy, its study leads only to the discovery that, on the lines traced by exoteric Judaism and Christianity, the monotheism of both is nothing more exalted than ancient Astrolatry, now vindicated by modern Astronomy. The Kabalists never cease to repeat that primal intelligence can never be understood. It cannot be comprehended, nor can it be located, therefore it has to remain nameless and negative. Hence the Ain-Soph — the “ UNKNOWABLE ” and the “ UNNAMEABLE ” — which, as it could not be made manifest, was conceived to emanate manifesting Powers. It is then with its emanations alone that human intellect has to, and can deal. Christian theology, having rejected the doctrine of emanations and replaced them with direct, conscious creations of angels and the rest out of nothing, now finds itself hopelessly stranded between Supernaturalism, or miracle, and materialism. An extra-cosmic god is fatal to philosophy, an intra-cosmic Deity — i.e. Spirit and matter inseparable from each other — is a philosophical necessity. Separate them and that which is left is a gross superstition under a mask of emotionalism. But why “ geometrize,” as Plato has it, why represent these emanations under the form of an immense arithmetical table ? The question is well answered by the author just cited. His remarks are quoted in Part I I., § “ The Theogony of the Creative Gods.”}

_{“ Mental perception,” he says, “ to become physical perception, must have the Cosmic principle of light : and by this, our mental circle must become visible through light ; or, for its complete manifestation, the Circle must be that of physical visibility, or Light itself. Such conceptions, thus formulated, became the groundwork of the philosophy of the divine manifesting in the Universe.”}

_{This is philosophy. It is otherwise when we find the Rabbi in Al-Chazari saying that “ under s’ph-r is to be understood calculation and weighing of created bodies. For the calculation, by means of which a body must be constructed in harmony or symmetry, by which it must be in construction rightly arranged and made to correspond to the object in design, consists at last in number, extension, mass, weight ; coordinate relation of movements, then harmony of music, must consist altogether by number, that is (S’ph-r). . . By Sippor (s’phor) is to be understood the words of Alhim whereunto joins or adapts itself the design of the frame or form of construction ; for example, it was said ‘ Let Light be.’ The work became as the WORDS were spoken, that is, as the numbers of the work came forth. . . . .”}

_{This is materialising the Spiritual without scruple. But the Kabala}

_{was not always so well adapted to anthropo-monotheistic conceptions. Compare this with any of the six schools of India. For instance, in Kapila’s “ Sankhya ” Philosophy, unless, allegorically speaking, Purusha mounts on the shoulders of Prakriti, the latter remains irrational, while the former remains inactive without her. Therefore Nature (in man) must become a compound of Spirit and Matter before he becomes what he is ; and the Spirit latent in Matter must be awakened to life and consciousness gradually. The Monad has to pass through its mineral, vegetable and animal forms, before the Light of the Logos is awakened in the animal man. Therefore, till then, the latter cannot be referred to as “ MAN,” but has to be regarded as a Monad imprisoned in ever changing forms. Evolution, not creation, by means of WORDS is recognized in the philosophies of the East, even in their exoteric records. Ex oriente lux. Even the name of the first man in the Mosaic Bible had its origin in India, Professor Max Müller’s negation notwithstanding. The Jews got their Adam from Chaldea ; and Adam-Adami is a compound word and therefore a manifold symbol, and proves the occult dogmas.}

_{This is no place for philological disquisitions. But the reader may be reminded that the words Ad and Adi mean in Sanskrit “ the first ” ; in Aramæan, “ One ” (Ad-ad, “ the only one ”) ; in Assyrian, “ father ” whence Ak-Ad or “ father-creator.” * And once the statement is found correct it becomes rather difficult to confine Adam to the Mosaic Bible alone, and to see therein simply a Jewish name. Vide Part I I. of this Volume, § “ Adam-Adami.”}

_{There is frequent confusion in the attributes and genealogies of the gods in their theogonies, as given to the world by the half-initiated writers, Brahmanical and Biblical, the Alpha and the Omega of the records of that symbolical science. Yet there could be no such confusion made by the earliest nations, the descendants and pupils of the divine instructors : for both the attributes and the genealogies were inseparably linked with cosmogonical symbols, the “ gods ” being the life and animating “ soul-principle ” of the various regions of the Universe. Nowhere and by no people was speculation allowed to range beyond those manifested gods. The boundless and infinite UNITY remained with every nation a virgin forbidden soil, untrodden by man’s thought,}

_{* The appellation Ak-ad (or Akkadians) is of the same class as Ad-m, Ha-va (Eve) Æd-en (Eden) ; Ak-Ad meaning “ Son of Ad ” (like the sons of Ad in Ancient Arabia). Ad-ad, the “ Only One ” and the First, was the Ad-on or “ Lord ” of Syria and consort of Ad-ar-gat or Aster’t, the Syrian goddess. And Gan-Æden (Eden) or Gandunia was Babylonia and Mesopotamia. In Assyrian Ak meant Creator, the letter K pronounced Kh (Ah) gutturally. According to Swedenborg’s mysticism Adam was not a man but a church (?) of primitive light. In the Vedas Ad-iti is the primitive light, the Akâsa of the phenomenal world.}

_{untouched by fruitless speculation. The only reference made to it was the brief conception of its diastolic and systolic property, of its periodical expansion or dilatation, and contraction. In the Universe with all its incalculable myriads of systems and worlds disappearing and re-appearing in eternity, the anthropomorphised powers, or gods, their Souls, had to disappear from view with their bodies : — “ The breath returning to the eternal bosom which exhales and inhales them,” says our Catechism.}

_{“ Ideal nature,” the abstract Space in which everything in the Universe is mysteriously and invisibly generated, is the same female side of procreative power in Nature in the Vedic as in every other Cosmogony. Aditi is Sephira, and the Sophia-Achamoth of the Gnostics, and Isis, the virgin Mother of Horus. In every Cosmogony, behind and higher than the creative deity, there is a superior deity, a planner, an Architect, of whom the Creator is but the executive agent. And still higher, over and around, within and without, there is the UNKNOWABLE and the unknown, the Source and Cause of all these Emanations. . . . .}

_{It thus becomes easy to account for the reason why “ Adam-Adami ” is found in the Chaldean scripture, certainly earlier than the Mosaic Books. In Assyrian Ad is the father, and in Aramæan Ad is “ One,” and Ad-ad the “ only one,” while Ak is in Assyrian “ creator.” Thus Ad-am-ak-ad-mon became Adam Kadmon in the Kabala (Zohar), meaning as it did, the “ One (Son) of the divine Father, or the creator,” for the words “ am ” and “ om ” meant at one time in nearly every language the divine, or the deity. Thus Adam Kadmon and Adam-Adami came to mean : — “ The first emanation of the Father-Mother or divine nature,” and literally “ the first divine one.” And it is easy to see that Ad-Argat (or Aster’t, the Syrian goddess, the consort of Ad-on, the lord god of Syria or the Jewish Adonai), and Venus, Isis, Ister, Mylitta, Eve, etc., etc., are identical with the Aditi and Vâch of the Hindus. They are all the “ Mothers of all living ” and “ of the gods.” On the other hand — cosmically and astronomically — all the male gods became at first “ Sun-gods,” then, theologically, the “ Suns of Righteousness ” and the Logoi, all symbolised by the Sun.* They are all Protogonoi (the first-born) and}

_{* Adam-Jehovah, Brahmâ and Mars are, in one sense, identical ; they are all symbols for primitive or initial generative powers for the purposes of human procreation. Adam is red, and so also are Brahmâ-Viraj and Mars — god and planet. Water is the blood of the Earth ; therefore, all these names are connected with Earth and Water. “ It takes earth and water to create a human soul,” says Moses. Mars is identi-cal with Kartikeya God of War (in one sense) — which god is born of the Sweat of Siva, Sivâ Gharmaja and the Earth. In the Mahabhârata he is shown as born without the intervention of a woman. And he is also called “ Lohita,” the red, like Adam, and the other “ first men.” Hence, the author of “ The Source of Measures ” is quite right in thinking that Mars (and all the other gods of like attributes), “ being the god of war and of}

_{Mikroprosopoi. With the Jews Adam Kadmon was the same as Athamaz, Tamaz, or the Adonis of the Greeks — “ the One with, and of his father ” — the “ Father ” becoming during the later Races Helios, the Sun, as Apollo Karneios,* for instance, who was the “ Sun born ” ; Osiris, Ormazd, and so on, were all followed by, and found themselves transformed later on into still more earthly types : such as Prometheus, the crucified of Mount Kajbee, Hercules, and so many others, sun-gods and heroes, until all of them came to have no better significance than phallic symbols.}

_{In the Zohar it is said “ Man was created by the Sephiroth (Elohim-Javeh, also) and they engendered by common power the earthly Adam.” Therefore in Genesis the Elohim say : — “ Behold Man is become as one of us.” But in Hindu Cosmogony or “ Creation,” Brahmâ-Prajâpati creates Virâj and the Rishis, spiritually ; therefore the latter are distinctly called “ the Mind-born Sons of Brahmâ ” ; and this specified mode of engendering precluded every idea of Phallicism, at any rate in the earlier human nations. This instance well illustrates the respective spirituality of the two nations.}

_{3. SAID THE “ LORD OF THE SHINING FACE.” “ I SHALL SEND THEE A FIRE WHEN THY WORK IS COMMENCED. RAISE THY VOICE TO OTHER LOKAS, APPLY TO THY FATHER THE LORD OF THE LOTUS (Kumuda-Pati)}

_{(a) FOR HIS SONS . . . . THY PEOPLE SHALL BE UNDER THE RULE OF THE FATHERS (Pitri-pati). THY MEN SHALL BE MORTALS. THE MEN OF THE LORD OF WISDOM (Budha, Mercury) NOT THE SONS OF SOMA (the Moon) ARE IMMORTAL. CEASE THY COMPLAINTS (b). THY SEVEN SKINS ARE YET ON THEE. . . . THOU ART NOT READY. THY MEN ARE NOT READY (c).}

_{(a) Kumuda-Pati is the Moon, the Earth’s parent, in his region of Soma-loka. Though the Pitris (Pitar or “ Fathers ”) are sons of the Gods, elsewhere sons of Brahmâ and even Rishis, they are generally known as the “ lunar ” ancestors.}

_{(b) Pitri-pati is the lord or king of the Pitris, Yama, the god of Death and the Judge of mortals. The men of Budha (Mercury) are}

_{bloodshed, was but a secondary idea flowing out of the primary one of shedding of blood in conception for the first time.” Hence Jehovah became later a fighting god, “ Lord of Hosts,” and one who commands war. He is the aggressive Zodh— or Cain by permu- tation who slew his (female) “ brother,” whose “ blood crieth from the ground,” the Earth having opened her mouth to receive the blood. (Genesis iii.)}

_{* Apollo Karneios is certainly a Greek transformation from the Hindu Krishna Karna. “ Karna ” means radiant from “ carne,” “ a ray,” and Karneios, which was a title of Apollo with the Celts as with the Greeks, meant “ Sun born.”}

_{metaphorically immortal through their Wisdom. Such is the common belief of those who credit every star or planet with being inhabited. (And there are men of science — M. Flammarion among others — who believe in this fervently, on logical as well as on astronomical data). The Moon being an inferior body to the Earth even, to say nothing of other planets, the terrestrial men produced by her sons — the lunar men or “ ancestors ” — from her shell or body, cannot be immortal. They cannot hope to become real, self-conscious and intelligent men, unless they are finished, so to say, by other creators. Thus in the Purânic legend, the son of the Moon (Soma) is Budha (Mercury), “ the intelligent ” and the Wise, because he is the offspring of Soma, the “ regent ” of the visible Moon, not of Indu, the physical Moon. Thus Mercury is the elder brother of the Earth, metaphorically — his stepbrother, so to say, the offspring of Spirit— while she (the Earth) is the progeny of the body. These allegories have a deeper and more scientific meaning (astronomically and geologically) then our modern physicists are willing to admit. The whole cycle of the “ first War in Heaven,” the Târaka-mâya, is as full of philosophical as of Cosmogonical and astronomical truths. One can trace therein the biographies of all the planets by the history of their gods and rulers. Usanas (Sukra, or Venus), the bosom-friend of Soma and the foe of Brihaspati (Jupiter) the instructor of the gods, whose wife Târâ (or Taraka) had been carried away by the Moon, Soma —“ of whom he begat Budha ” — took also an active part in this war against “ the gods ” and forthwith was degraded into a demon (Asura) deity, and so he remains to this day.*}

_{Here the word “ men ” refers to the celestial men, or what are called in India the PITAR or pitris, the Fathers, the progenitors of men. This}

_{* Usanas-Sukra or Venus is our “ Lucifer,” the morning star, of course. The ingenuity of this allegory in its manifold meanings is great indeed. Thus Brihaspati (the planet Jupiter) or Brahmanaspati is, in the Rig Veda, a deity who is the symbol and the prototype of the exoteric or ritualistic worship. He is priest sacrificer, sup-pliant, and the medium through which the prayers of mortals reach the gods. He is the Purohita (family priest, or Court Chaplain) of the Hindu Olympus and the spiritual Guru of the Gods. Soma is the mystery god and presides over the mystic and occult nature in man and the Universe. Târâ, the priest’s wife, who symbolizes the worshipper, prefers esoteric truths to their mere shell, exotericism ; hence she is shown as carried off by Soma. Now Soma is the sacred juice of that name, giving mystic visions and trance revelations, the result of which union is Budha (Wisdom), Mercury, Hermes, etc, , etc. ; that science in short which to this day is proclaimed by the Brihaspatis of Theology as devilish and Satanic. What wonder that by expanding the cycle of this allegory we find Christian theology espousing the quarrel of the Hindu gods, and regarding Usanas (Lucifer), who helped Soma against that ancient personification of ritualistic worship (Brahmanaspati, the lord of the Brahmans, now become “ Jupiter-Jehovah ”) as SATAN, the “ enemy of God ” !}

_{does not remove the seeming difficulty, in view of modern hypotheses, of the teaching, which shows these progenitors or ancestors creating the first human Adams out of their sides : as astral shadows. And though it is an improvement on Adam’s rib, still geological and climatic difficulties will be brought forward. Such, however, is the teaching of Occultism.}

_{(c) Man’s organism was adapted in every race to its surroundings. The first Root-Race was as ethereal as ours is material. The progeny of the seven Creators, who evolved the seven primordial Adams,* surely required no purified gases to breathe and live upon (see Part I I I. of this Volume). Therefore, however strongly the impossibility of this teaching may be urged by the devotees of modern science, the Occultist maintains that the case was as stated æons of years before even the evolution of the Lemurian, the first physical man, which itself took place 18,000,000 years ago.†}

_{Preliminary evolution is described in one of the BOOKS OF DZYAN and the Commentaries thereon in this wise : —}

_{Archaic Scripture teaches that at the commencement of every local Kalpa, or Round, the earth is reborn ; “ as the human Jiva (monad), when passing into a new womb, gets re-covered with a new body, so does the Jiva of the Earth ; it gets a more perfect and solid covering with each Round after re-emerging once more from the matrix of space into objectivity ” (Comment). This process is attended, of course, by the throes of the new birth or geological convulsions.}

_{Thus the only reference to it is contained in one verse of the volume of the Book of Dzyan before us, where it says :}

_{4. AND AFTER GREAT THROES SHE ( the Earth ) CAST OFF HER OLD THREE AND PUT ON HER NEW SEVEN SKINS, AND STOOD IN HER FIRST ONE (a).}

_{(a) This refers to the growth of the Earth, whereas in the Stanza treating of the First Round it is said (given in the Commentary) : —}

_{“ After the changeless (avikâra) immutable nature (Essence, sadaikarûpa) had awakened and changed (differentiated) into (a state of) causality (avayakta), and from cause (Karana) had become its own discrete effect (vyakta), from invisible it became visible. The smallest of the small (the most atomic of}

_{* As shown elsewhere, it is only the “ Heavenly Man,” Adam Kadmon, of the first chapter of Genesis, who is made “ in the image and likeness of God.” Adam, of chapter ii., is not said to be made in that image nor in the divine likeness, before he ate of the forbidden fruit. The former Adam is the Sephirothal Host ; the second Adam is the Mindless first human Root-race ; the third Adam is the race that separated, whose eyes are opened.}

_{† For a discussion of the scientific objections to the views and figures here enunciated, the reader is referred to the Addenda, which form Part I I I. of this book.}

_{atoms, or aniyâmsam aniyâsam) became one and the many (ekanekárûpa) ; and producing the Universe produced also the Fourth Loka (our Earth) in the garland of the seven lotuses. The Achyuta then became the Chyuta.*}

_{The Earth is said to cast off her old three skins, because this refers to the three preceding Rounds she has already passed through ; the present being the fourth Round out of the seven. At the beginning of every new ROUND, after a period of “ obscuration,” the earth (as do also the other six “ earths ”) casts off, or is supposed to cast off, her old skins as the Serpent does : therefore she is called in the Aitareya-Brâhmana the Sarpa Rajni, “ the Queen of the Serpents,” and “ the mother of all that moves.” The “ Seven Skins,” in the first of which she now stands, refer to the seven geological changes which accompany and correspond to the evolution of the Seven Root-Races of Humanity.}

_{Stanza I I., which speaks of this Round, begins with a few words of information concerning the age of our Earth. The chronology will be given in its place. In the Commentary appended to the Stanza, two personages are mentioned : Narada and Asura Maya, especially the latter. All the calculations are attributed to this archaic celebrity ; and what follows will make the reader superficially acquainted with some of these figures.}

_{TWO ANTEDILUVIAN ASTRONOMERS.}

_{To the mind of the Eastern student of Occultism, two figures are indissolubly connected with mystic astronomy, chronology, and their cycles. Two grand and mysterious figures, towering like two giants in the Archaic Past, emerge before him, whenever he has to refer to Yugas and Kalpas. When, at what period of pre-history they lived, none save a few men in the world know, or ever can know with that certainty which is required by exact chronology. It may have been 100,000 years ago, it may have been 1,000,000, for all that the outside world will ever know. The mystic West and Freemasonry talk loudly of Enoch and Hermes. The mystic East speaks of NARADA, the old Vedic Rishi, and of ASURAMAYA, the Atlantean.}

_{It has already been hinted that of all the incomprehensible characters in the Mahabhârata and the Purânas, Narada, the son of Brahmâ in Matsya Purâna, the progeny of Kasyapa and the daughter of Daksha}

_{* Achyuta is an almost untranslatable term. It means that which is not subject to fall or change for the worse : the Unfalling ; and it is the reverse of chyuta, “ the Fallen.” The Dhyanis who incarnate in the human forms of the Third Root-Race and endow them with intellect (Manas) are called the chyuta, for they fall into generation.}

_{in the Vishnu Purâna, is the most mysterious. He is referred to by the honourable title of Deva Rishi (divine Rishi, more than a demi-god) by Parasâra, and yet he is cursed by Daksha and even by Brahmâ. He informs Kansa that Bhagavat (or Vishnu in exotericism) would incarnate in the eighth child of Devaki, and thus brings the wrath of the Indian Herod upon Krishna’s mother ; and then, from the cloud on which he is seated — invisible as a true Manasaputra —he lauds Krishna, in delight at the Avatar’s feat of killing the monster Kesim. Narada is here, there, and everywhere ; and yet, none of the Purânas gives the true characteristics of this great enemy of physical procreation. Whatever those characteristics may be in Hindu Esotericism, Narada — who is called in Cis-Himalayan Occultism Pesh-Hun, the “ Messenger,” or the Greek Angelos —is the sole confidant and the executor of the universal decrees of Karma and Adi-Budh : a kind of active and ever incarnating logos, who leads and guides human affairs from the beginning to the end of the Kalpa.}

_{“ Pesh-Hun ” is a general not a special Hindu possession. He is the mysterious guiding intelligent power, which gives the impulse to, and regulates the impetus of cycles, Kalpas and universal events.* He is Karma’s visible adjuster on a general scale ; the inspirer and the leader of the greatest heroes of this Manvantara. In the exoteric works he is referred to by some very uncomplimentary names ; such as “ Kali-Kâraka,” strife-maker, “ Kapi-vaktra,” monkey-faced, and even “ Pisuna,” the spy, though elsewhere he is called Deva-Brahmâ. Even Sir W. Jones was strongly impressed with this mysterious character from what he gathered in his Sanskrit Studies. He compares him to Hermes and Mercury, and calls him “ the eloquent messenger of the gods ” (see Asiat. Res. I. p. 264). All this led the late Dr. Kenealy (“ Book of God ”), on the ground that the Hindus believe him to be a great Rishi, “ who is for ever wandering about the earth, giving good counsel,” to see in him one of his twelve Messiahs. He was, perhaps, not so far off the real track as some imagine.}

_{What Narada really is, cannot be explained in print ; nor would the modern generations of the profane gather much from the information. But it may be remarked, that if there is in the Hindu Pantheon a deity which resembles Jehovah, in, tempting by “ suggestion ” of thoughts and “ hardening ” of the hearts of those whom he would make his tools and victims, it is Narada. Only with the latter it is no desire to obtain a pretext for “ plaguing,” and thus showing that “ I am the Lord God.”}

_{* This is perhaps the reason why, in the Bhagavad Gita, we are told that Brahmâ had communicated to Narada in the beginning that all men whatsoever, even Mlechchhas, outcasts and barbarians, might know the true nature of Vasudeva and learn to have faith in that deity.}

_{Nor is it through any ambitious or selfish motive ; but, verily, to serve and guide universal progress and evolution.}

_{Narada is one of the few prominent characters, save some gods, in the Purânas, who visits the so-called nether or infernal regions, Pâtâla. Whether or not it was from his intercourse with the thousand-headed Sesha, the serpent who bears the seven Pâtâlas and the entire world like a diadem upon his heads, and who is the great teacher of astronomy,* that Narada learned all that he knew, certain it is that he surpasses Garga’s Guru in his knowledge of cyclic intricacies. It is he who has charge of our progress and national weal or woe. It is he who brings on wars and puts an end to them. In the old Stanzas Pesh-Hun is credited with having calculated and recorded all the astronomical and cosmic cycles to come, and with having taught the Science to the first gazers at the starry vault. And it is Asuramâya, who is said to have based all his astronomical works upon those records, to have determined the duration of all the past geological and cosmical periods, and the length of the all the cycles to come, till the end of this life-cycle, or the end of the seventh Race.}

_{There is a work among the Secret Books, called the “ Mirror of Futurity,” wherein all the Kalpas within Kalpas and cycles within the bosom of Sesha, or infinite Time, are recorded. This work is ascribed to Pesh-Hun Narada. There is another old work which is attributed to various Atlanteans. It is these two Records which furnish us with the figures of our cycles, and the possibility of calculating the date of cycles to come. The chronological calculations which will presently be given are, however, those of the Brahmins as explained further on ; but most of them are also those of the Secret Doctrine.}

_{The chronology and computations of the Brahmin Initiates are based upon the Zodiacal records of India, and the works of the above-mentioned astronomer and magician — Asuramaya. The Atlantean zodiacal records cannot err, as they were compiled under the guidance of those who first taught astronomy, among other things, to mankind.}

_{But here again we are deliberately and recklessly facing a new difficulty. We shall be told that our statement is contradicted by science, in the person of a man regarded as a great authority (in the West) upon all subjects of Sanskrit literature — Professor Albrecht Weber, of Berlin. This, to our great regret, cannot be helped ; and we are ready to maintain what is now stated. Asuramaya, to whom the epic tradition points as the earliest astronomer in Aryavarta, one to whom “ the}

_{* Sesha, who is also Ananta, the infinite, and the “ Cycle of Eternity ” in esotericism, is credited with having given his astronomical knowledge to Garga, the oldest astronomer of India, who propitiated him, and forthwith knew all about the planets and how to read omens.}

_{Sun-god imparted the knowledge of the stars,” in propriâ personâ, as Dr. Weber himself states, is identified by him, in some very mysterious way, with the “ Ptolemaios ” of the Greeks. No more valid reason is given for this identification than that “ this latter name (Ptolemaios), as we see from the inscription of Piyadasi, became the Indian ‘ Turamaya,’ out of which the name ‘ Asuramâya ’ might very easily grow.” No doubt it “ might,” but the vital question is — Are there any good proofs that it has thus grown ? The only evidence that is given for it is, that it must be so : “ since this Maya is distinctly assigned to Romaka-pura in the West.”* The Maya is evident, since no Sanskritist among Europeans can tell where that locality of “ Romakapura ” was, except, indeed, that it was somewhere “ in the West.” Anyhow, as no member of the Asiatic Society, or Western Orientalist, will ever listen to a Brahmanical teaching, it is useless to take the objections of European Orientalists into consideration. “ Romakapura ” was in “ the West,” certainly, since it was part and parcel of the last continent of ATLANTIS. And it is equally certain that it is Atlantis, which is assigned in the Hindu Purânas as the birth-place of Asuramâya, “ as great a magician as he was an Astrologer and an Astronomer.” Moreover, Prof. Weber refuses to assign any great antiquity to the Indian Zodiac, and feels inclined to think that the Hindus never knew of a Zodiac at all till “ they had borrowed one from the Greeks.”† This statement clashes with the most ancient traditions of India, and must therefore be ignored. (Vide “ The Zodiac and its Antiquity ” ). We are the more justified in ignoring it, as the learned German Professor himself tells us in the introduction to his work ( History of Sanskrit Literature ) that “ in addition to the natural obstacles which impede investigation (in India), there still prevails a dense mist of prejudices and preconceived opinions hovering over the land, and enfolding it as with a veil.” Caught in that veil, it is no wonder that Dr. Weber should himself have been led into involuntary errors. Let us hope that he knows better now.}

_{Now whether Asuramâya is to be considered a modern myth, a personage who flourished in the day of the Macedonian Greeks, or as that which he is claimed to be by the Occultists, in any case his calculations agree entirely with those of the Secret Records.}

_{From fragments of immensely old works attributed to the Atlantean astronomer, and found in Southern India, the calendar elsewhere men}

_{* See “ Lectures on the Indian Literature,” p. 253, by Prof. A. Weber ; in Trübner’s Asiatic Series.}

_{† Even the Maya Indians of Guatemala had their Zodiac from untold antiquity. And “ primitive man acted in the same manner independently of time or locality in every age,” observes a French writer.}

_{tioned was compiled by two very learned Brahmins* in 1884 and 1885. The work is proclaimed by the best Pundits as faultless — from the Brahmanical standpoint — and thus far relates to the chronology of the orthodox teachings. If we compare its statements with those made several years earlier in “ Isis Unveiled,” with the fragmentary teachings published by some Theosophists, and with the present data derived from the Secret Books of Occultism, the whole will be found to agree perfectly, save in some details which may not be explained ; for secrets of higher Initiation — as unknown to the writer as they are to the reader — would have to be revealed, and that cannot be done. (But see “ Chronology of the Brahmins ” at the close of Stanza I I.)}

_{* The “ Tirukkanda Panchanga ” for the Kali Yug 4986, by Chintamany Raghanara-charya, son of the famous Government astronomer of Madras, and Tartakamala Venkata Krishna Rao.}

_{STANZA I I.}

_{NATURE UNAIDED FAILS.}

_{§ (5) After enormous periods the Earth creates monsters. (6) The “ Creators ” are displeased. (7) They dry the Earth. (8) The forms are destroyed by them. (9) The first great tides. (10) The beginning of incrustation.}

_{5. THE WHEEL WHIRLED FOR THIRTY CRORES (of years, or 300,000,000*). IT CONSTRUCTED RUPAS (forms). SOFT STONES, THAT HARDENED (minerals) ; HARD PLANTS, THAT SOFTENED (vegetation). VISIBLE FROM INVISIBLE, INSECTS AND SMALL LIVES (sarisripa, swapada). SHE (the Earth) SHOOK THEM OFF HER BACK, WHENEVER THEY OVERRAN THE MOTHER (a). AFTER THIRTY CRORES OF YEARS, SHE TURNED ROUND. SHE LAID ON HER BACK ; ON HER SIDE. . . . . SHE WOULD CALL NO SONS OF HEAVEN, SHE WOULD ASK NO SONS OF WISDOM. SHE CREATED FROM HER OWN BOSOM. SHE EVOLVED WATER-MEN TERRIBLE AND BAD (b).}

_{(a) This relates to an inclination of the axis — of which there were several}

_{—to a consequent deluge and chaos on Earth (having, however, no reference to primeval chaos), in which monsters, half-human, half-animal, were generated. We find it mentioned in the “ Book of the Dead,” and also in the Chaldean account of creation, on the Cutha Tablets, however mutilated.}

_{* 300 million years, or Three Occult Ages. The Rig Veda has the same division. In the “ Physician’s Hymn,” (X 97 1) it is said that “ the plants came into being three ages (Triyugam) before the gods ” on our Earth (See “ Chronology of the Brahmins ” at the end of this Stanza).}

_{It is not even allegory. Here we have facts, that are found repeated in the account of Pymander, as well as in the Chaldean tablets of creation. The verses may almost be checked by the Cosmogony, as given by Berosus, which has been disfigured out of recognition by Eusebius, but some of the features of which may yet be found in fragments left by ancient Greek authors — Apollodorus, Alexander Polyhistor, etc., etc. “ The water-men terrible and bad,” who were the production of physical nature alone, a result of the “ evolutionary impulse ” and the first attempt to create man the “ crown,” and the aim and goal of all animal life on Earth — are shown to be failures in our Stanzas. Do we not find the same in the Berosian Cosmogony, denounced with such vehemence as the culmination of heathen absurdity ? And yet who of the Evolutionists can say that things in the beginning have not come to pass as they are described ? That, as maintained in the Purânas, the Egyptian and Chaldean fragments, and even in Genesis, there have not been two, and even more, “ creations ” before the last formation of the Globe ; which, changing its geological and atmospheric conditions, changed also its flora, its fauna, and its men ? This claim agrees not only with every ancient Cosmogony, but also with modern science, and even, to a certain degree, with the theory of evolution, as may be demonstrated in a few words.}

_{There is no “ dark creation,” no “ Evil Dragon ” conquered by a Sun-God, in the earliest World-Cosmogonies. Even with the Akkads, the great Deep (the Watery Abyss, or SPACE) was the birthplace and abode of Ea, Wisdom, the incognizable infinite Deity. But with the Semites and the later Chaldeans, the fathomless Deep of Wisdom becomes gross matter, sinful Substance, and Ea is changed into Tiamat, the dragon slain by Merodach, or Satan, in the astral waves.}

_{In the Hindu Purânas, Brahmâ, the creator, is seen recommencing de novo several creations after as many failures ; and two great creations are mentioned,* the Padma and the Vârâha, the present, when the Earth was lifted out of the water by Brahmâ, in the shape of a boar, or “ Vârâha Avatar.” Creation is shown as a sport, an amusement (Lîlâ) of the creative god. The Zohar speaks of primordial worlds, which perished as soon as they came into existence. And the same is said in Midraish, Rabbi Abahu explaining distinctly (in Bereschith Rabba, Parscha IX.) that “ the Holy One ” had successively created and de}

_{* These two must not be confused with the seven creations or divisions in each Kalpa}

_{(See Book I. “ The Seven Creations ”). The primary and secondary creations are here meant.}

_{stroyed sundry worlds, before he succeeded in the present one. This does not relate only to other worlds in space, but to a mystery of our own globe contained in the allegory about the “ kings of Edom.” For the words, “ This one pleases me,” are repeated in Genesis i. 31, though in disfigured terms, as usual. The Chaldean fragments of Cosmogony on the Cuneiform inscriptions, and elsewhere, show two distinct creations of animals and men, the first being destroyed, as it was a failure. The Cosmogonical tablets prove that this our actual creation was preceded by others (See “ Hibbert Lectures,” p. 390); and as shown by the author of “ The Qabbalah,” in the Zohar, Siphrah Dzeniouta, in Jovah Rabbah, 128a, etc., etc. The Kabala states the same.}

_{(b) Oannes (or Dagon, the Chaldean “ Man-fish ”) divides his Cosmogony and Genesis into two portions. First the abyss of waters and and darkness, wherein resided most hideous beings — men with wings, four and two-faced men, human beings with two heads, with the legs and horns of a goat (our “ goat-men,”)* hippocentaurs, bulls with the heads of men, and dogs with tails of fishes. In short, combinations of various animals and men, of fishes, reptiles and other monstrous animals assuming each other’s shapes and countenances. The feminine element they resided in, is personified by Thalatth — the Sea, or “ Water ” — which was finally conquered by Belus, the male principle. And Polyhistor says : “ Belus came and cut the woman asunder, and of one half of her he formed the Earth, and of the other half the heavens, and at the same time he destroyed the animals within her.” As pertinently remarked by}

_{I. Myer, “ with the Akkadians each object and power of Nature had its Zi, Spirit. The Akkadians formed their deities into triads, usually males (sexless, rather ?) ; the Semites also had triadic deities, but introduced sex ” (p. 246) — or phallicism. With the Aryans and the earliest Akkadians all things are emanations through, not by, a creator or logos. With the Semites everything is begotten.}

_{* Whence the identity of the ideas ? The Chinese have the same traditions. According to the commentator Kwoh P’oh, in the work called Shan-Hai-King, “ Won- ders by Sea and Land,” a work which was written by the historiographer Chung Ku from engravings on nine urns made by the Emperor Yü, (B.C. 2255), an interview is mentioned with men having two distinct faces on their heads, before and behind, monsters with bodies of goats and human faces, etc. Gould, in his “ Mythical Monsters,” p. 27, giving the names of some authors on Natural History, mentions Shan-Hai-King. According to Kwoh P’oh (A.D. 276-324) this work was compiled three thousand years before his time, or at seven dynasties distance. Yang Sun of the Ming Dynasty (commencing A.D. 1368) states that it was compiled by Kung Chia and Chung Ku (as stated above). Chung Ku at the time of the last emperor of the Hia dynasty, B.C. 1818, fear-ing that the emperor might destroy the books treating of the ancient time, carried them in his flight to Yin. (See “ Mythical Monsters,” by C. Gould, p. 27.)}

_{6. THE WATER-MEN TERRIBLE AND BAD SHE HERSELF CREATED. FROM THE REMAINS OF OTHERS ( from the mineral, vegetable and animal remains ) FROM THE FIRST, SECOND, AND THIRD ( Rounds ) SHE FORMED THEM. THE DHYANI CAME AND LOOKED. . . . . THE DHYANI FROM THE BRIGHT FATHER-MOTHER, FROM THE WHITE ( Solar-lunar ) REGIONS THEY CAME,* FROM THE ABODES OF THE IMMORTAL-MORTALS (a).}

_{(a) The explanations given in our Stanzas are far more clear than that which the legend of creation from the Cutha tablet would give, even were it complete. What is preserved on it, however, corroborates them. For, in the tablet, “ the Lord of Angels ” destroys the men in the abyss, when “ there were not left the carcases and waste ” after they were slaughtered. After which they, the Great Gods, create men with the bodies of birds of the desert, human beings, “ seven kings, brothers of the same family,” etc., which is a reference to the locomotive qualities of the primary ethereal bodies of men, which could fly as well as they could walk,† but who “ were destroyed ” because they were not “ perfect,” i.e., they “ were sexless, like the Kings of Edom.”}

_{Weeded of metaphors and allegories, what will science say to this idea of a primordial creation of species ? It will object to the “ Angels ” and “ Spirits ” having anything to do therewith : but if it is nature and the physical law of evolution that are the creators of all there is now on Earth, why could there be “ no such abyss ” when the globe was covered with waters, in which numbers of monstrous beings were generated ? Is it the “ human beings ” and animals with human heads and double faces, which are a point of the objection ? But if man is only a higher animal and has evolved from the brute species by an infinite series of transformations, why could not the “ missing links ” have had human heads attached to the bodies of animals, or, being two-headed, have heads of beasts and vice versâ, in Nature’s early efforts ? Are we not shown during the geological periods, in the ages of the reptiles and the mammalia, lizards with birds’ wings, and serpents’ heads on animal bodies.‡ And, arguing from the standpoint of science, does not even our modern human race occasionally furnish us with monster-specimens : two-headed children, animal bodies with human heads, dog-headed babies, etc., etc. ? And this proves that, if nature will still play such}

_{* Gods and planetary Spirits, especially the Ribhus. “ The three Ribhus ” who yet become “ thrice seven in number ” of their gifts.}

_{† Remember the “ winged Races ” of Plato ; and the Popol-Vuh accounts of the first human race, which could walk, fly and see objects, however distant.}

_{‡ See “ Mythical Monsters,” by Charles Gould.}

_{freaks now that she has settled for ages into the order of her evolutionary work, monsters, like those described by Berosus, were a possibility in her opening programme ; which possibility may even have existed once upon a time as a law, before she sorted out her species and began regular work upon them ; which indeed now admits of definite proof by the bare fact of “ REVERSION,” as science puts it.}

_{This is what the doctrine teaches and demonstrates by numerous proofs. But we shall not wait for the approval of either dogmatic theology or materialistic science, but proceed with the Stanzas. Let these speak for themselves, with the help of the light thrown by the Commentaries and their explanations ; the scientific aspect of these questions will be considered later on.}

_{Thus physical nature, when left to herself in the creation of animal and man, is shown to have failed. She can produce the first two and the lower animal kingdoms, but when it comes to the turn of man, spiritual, independent and intelligent powers are required for his creation, besides the “ coats of skin ” and the “ Breath of animal Life.” The human Monads of preceding Rounds need something higher than purely physical materials to build their personalities with, under the penalty of remaining even below any “ Frankenstein ” animal.*}

_{* In the first volume of the lately published “ Introduction à l’étude des Races Humaines,” by M. de Quatrefages, there is proof that since the post-tertiary period and even before that time — since many Races were already scattered during that age on the face of the Earth — man has not altered one iota in his physical structure. And if, surrounded for ages by a fauna that altered from one period or cycle to another, which died out, which was reborn in other forms — so that now there does not exist one single animal on Earth, large or small, contemporary with the man of that period — if, then, every animal has been transformed save man himself, this fact goes to prove not only his antiquity, but that he is a distinct Kingdom. Why should he alone have escaped transformation ? Because, says de Quatrefages, the weapon used by him, in his struggle with nature and the ever-changing geological conditions and elements, was “ his psychic force, not his physical strength or body,” as in the case of animals. Give man only that dose of intelligence and reason with which other mammalia are endowed, and with his present bodily organiza-tion he will show himself the most helpless of creatures of Earth. And as everything goes to prove that the human organism with all its characteristics, peculiarities and idiosyncrasies existed already on our Globe in those far distant geological periods when there was not yet one single specimen of the now-existing forms of mammalia, what is the unavoidable conclu-sion ? Why this : Since all the human races are of one and the same species, it follows that this species is the most ancient of all the now-living mammalia. Therefore it is the most stable and persevering of all, and was already as fully developed as it is now when all the other mammalia now known had not made even their first approach to appear-ance on this Earth. Such is the opinion of the great French Naturalist, who gives thereby a terrible blow to Darwinism.}

_{7. DISPLEASED THEY WERE. OUR FLESH IS NOT THERE (they said ). THIS IS NO FIT RUPA FOR OUR BROTHERS OF THE FIFTH. NO DWELLINGS FOR THE LIVES.* PURE WATERS, NOT TURBID, THEY MUST DRINK (a). LET US DRY THEM (the waters).}

_{(a) Says the Catechism (Commentaries) : —}

_{“ It is from the material Worlds that descend they, who fashion physical man at the new Manvantaras. They are inferior Lha ( Spirits ), possessed of a dual body (an astral within an ethereal form). They are the fashioners and creators of our body of illusion.” . . . .}

_{“ Into the forms projected by the Lha (Pitris) the two letters† (the Monad, called also ‘ the Double Dragon ’ ) descend from the spheres of expectation.‡ But they are like a roof with no walls, nor pillars to rest upon.” . . . .}

_{“ Man needs four flames and three fires to become one on Earth, and he requires the essence of the forty-nine fires § to be perfect. It is those who have deserted the Superior Spheres, the Gods of Will,|| who complete the Manu of illusion. For the ‘ Double Dragon ’ has no hold upon the mere form. It is like the breeze where there is no tree or branch to receive and harbour it. It cannot affect the form where there is no agent of transmission (Manas, “ Mind ”) and the form knows it not.”}

_{“ In the highest worlds, the three are one,¶ on Earth ( at first ) the one becomes two. They are like the two (side) lines of a triangle that has lost its bottom line — which is the third fire.” (Catechism Book I I I., sec. 9.)}

_{Now this requires some explanation before proceeding any further. To do so especially for the benefit of our Aryan Hindu brethren —}

_{* The Monads of the presentments of men of the Third Round, the huge Ape-like forms.}

_{† In the esoteric system the seven principles in man are represented by seven letters. The first two are more sacred than the four letters of the Tetragrammaton.}

_{‡ The intermediate spheres, wherein the Monads, which have not reached Nirvana, are said to slumber in unconscious inactivity between the Manvantaras.}

_{§ Explained elsewhere. The “ Three Fires,” Pavaka, Pavamâna, and Suchi, who had forty-five sons, who, with their three fathers and their Father Agni, constitute the 49 fires. Pavamâna (fire produced by friction) is the parent of the fire of the Asuras ; Suchi (Solar fire) is the parent of the fire of the gods ; and Pavaka (electric fire) is the father of the fire of the Pitris (See Vayu Purâna ). But this is an explanation on the material and the terrestrial plane. The flames are evanescent and only periodical ; the fires — eternal in their triple unity. They correspond to the four lower, and the three higher human principles.}

_{|| The Suras, who become later the A-Suras. ¶ Atma, Buddhi and Manas. In Devachan the higher element of the Manas is needed to make it a state of perception and consciousness for the disembodied Monad.}

_{whose esoteric interpretations may differ from our own — we shall have to explain to them the foregoing by certain passages in their own exoteric books, namely, the Purânas. In the allegories of the latter, Brahmâ, who is collectively the creative Force of the Universe, is said to be “ at the beginning of the Yugas (cycles). . . . Possessed of the desire and of the power to create, and, impelled by the potencies of what is to be created, again and again does he, at the outset of a Kalpa, put forth a similar creation,” (see Vishnu Purâna, Book I. ch. V., closing Sloka. Also “ Manava Dharma Shastra ” I. 30.) It is now proposed to examine the exoteric account in the Vishnu Purâna, and see how much it may agree or disagree with our occult version.}

_{CREATION OF DIVINE BEINGS IN THE EXOTERIC ACCOUNTS.}

_{In the Vishnu Purâna— which is certainly the earliest of all the scriptures of that name — we find, as in all the others, Brahmâ assuming as the male God, for purposes of creation, “ four bodies invested by three qualities.”* It is said : “ In this manner, Maitreya, Jyotsnâ (dawn), Râtri (night), Ahan (day), and Sandhyâ (evening twilight) are the four bodies of Brahmâ ” . . (p. 81, Vol. I., Wilson’s translation). As Parasâra explains it, when Brahmâ wants to create the world anew and construct progeny through his will, in the fourfold condition (or the four orders of beings) termed gods (Dhyan Chohans), Demons † (i.e., more material Devas), Progenitors (Pitris) and men, “ he collects Yoga-like (Yûyujè) his mind.”}

_{Strange to say, he begins by creating DEMONS, who thus take prece- dence over the angels or gods. This is no incongruity, nor is it due to inconsistency, but has, like all the rest, a profound esoteric meaning, quite clear to one free from Christian theological prejudice. He who bears in mind that the principle MAHAT, or Intellect, the “ Universal Mind ” (literally “ the great ”), which esoteric philosophy explains as the “ manifested Omniscience ” — the “ first product ” of Pradhâna (primordial matter) as Vishnu Purâna says, but the first Cosmic aspect of Parabrahm or the esoteric SAT, the Universal Soul,‡ as Occultism}

_{* This has in esotericism a direct bearing upon the seven principles of the manifested Brahmâ, or universe, in the same order as in man. Exoterically, it is only four principles.}

_{† Demons is a very loose word to use, as it applies to a great number of inferior — i.e., more material — Spirits, or minor Gods, who are so termed because they “ war ” with the higher ones ; but they are no devils.}

_{‡ The same order of principles in man : — Atma (Spirit), Buddhi (Soul), its vehicle, as Matter is the Vahan of Spirit, and Manas (mind), the third, or the fifth micro-cosmically. On the plane of personality, Manas is the first.}

_{teaches — is at the root of SELF-Consciousness, will understand the reason why. The so-called “ Demons ” — who are (esoterically) the Self-asserting and (intellectually) active Principle — are the positive poles of creation, so to say ; hence, the first produced. This is in brief the process as narrated allegorically in the Purânas.}

_{“ Having concentrated his mind into itself and the quality of darkness pervading Brahmâ’s assumed body, the Asuras, issuing from his thigh, were first produced ; after which, abandoning this body, it was transformed into NIGHT.” (See Part I I., § “ The Fallen Angels.”)}

_{Two important points are involved herein : — (a) Primarily in the Rig-Veda, the “ Asuras ” are shown as spiritual divine beings ; their etymology is derived from asu (breath), the “ Breath of God,” and they mean the same as the Supreme Spirit or the Zoroastrian Ahura. It is later on, for purposes of theology and dogma, that they are shown issuing from Brahmâ’s thigh, and that their name began to be derived from a privative, and sura, god (solar deities), or not-a-god, and that they became the enemies of the gods. Every ancient theogony without exception — from the Aryan and the Egyptian down to that of Hesiod — places, in the order of Cosmogonical evolution, Night before the Day ; even Genesis, where “ darkness is upon the face of the deep ” before “ the first day.” The reason for this is that every Cosmogony — except in the Secret Doctrine — begins by the “ Secondary Creation ” so-called : to wit, the manifested Universe, the Genesis of which has to open by a marked differentiation between the eternal Light of Primary Creation, whose mystery must remain for ever “ Darkness ” to the prying finite conception and intellect of the profane, and the Secondary Evolution of manifested visible nature. The Veda contains the whole philosophy of that division without having ever been correctly explained by our Orientalists, because it has never been understood by them.}

_{Continuing to create, Brahmâ assumes another form, that of the Day, and creates from his breath the gods, who are endowed with the quality of goodness (passivity)*. In his next body the quality of great passivity prevailed, which is also (negative) goodness, and from the side of that personage issued the Pitris, the progenitors of men, because, as the text explains, “ Brahmâ thought of himself (during the process) as the father of the world.”† This is Kriya-sakti — the mysterious Yoga power}

_{* Thus, says the Commentary, the saying “ by day the gods are most powerful, and by night the demons,” is purely allegorical.}

_{† This thinking of oneself as this, that, or the other, is the chief factor in the production of every kind of psychic or even physical phenomena. The words “ whoso- ever shall say to this mountain be thou removed and cast into the sea, and shall not doubt . . . . that thing will come to pass,” are no vain words. Only the word “ faith ” ought to be translated by WILL. Faith without Will is like a wind-mill without wind— barren of results.}

_{explained elsewhere. This body of Brahmâ when cast off became the Sandhya (evening twilight), the interval between day and night.}

_{Finally Brahmâ assumed his last form pervaded by the quality of foulness, “ and from this MEN, in whom foulness and passion predominate, were produced.” This body when cast off became the dawn, or morning twilight — the twilight of Humanity. Here Brahmâ stands esoterically for the Pitris. He is collectively the Pitar, “ father.”}

_{The true esoteric meaning of this allegory must now be explained. Brahmâ here symbolizes personally the collective creators of the World and Men — the universe with all its numberless productions of things movable and (seemingly) immovable.* He is collectively the Prajâpatis, the Lords of Being ; and the four bodies typify the four classes of creative powers or Dhyan Chohans, described in the Commentary directly following Stanza V I I. in Book I. The whole philosophy of the so-called “ Creation ” of the good and evil in this world and of the whole cycle of Manvantaric results therefrom, hangs on the correct comprehension of these Four bodies of Brahmâ.}

_{The reader will now be prepared to understand the real, the esoteric significance of what follows. Moreover there is an important point to be cleared up. Christian theology having arbitrarily settled and agreed that Satan with his Fallen Angels belonged to the earliest creation, Satan being the first-created, the wisest and most beautiful of God’s Archangels, the word was given, the key-note struck. Henceforth all the pagan scriptures were made to yield the same meaning, and all were shown to be demoniacal, and it was and is claimed that truth and fact belong to, and commence only with, Christianity. Even the Orientalists and Mythologists, some of them no Christians at all but “ infidels,” or men of science, entered unconsciously to themselves, and by the mere force of association of ideas and habit, into the theological groove. Purely Brahmanical considerations, based on greed of power and ambition, allowed the masses to remain in ignorance of great truths ; and the same causes led the Initiates among the early Christians to remain silent, while those who had never known the truth disfigured the order of things, judging of the hierarchy of “ Angels ” by their exoteric form. Thus as the Asuras had become the rebellious inferior gods fighting the higher ones in popular creeds, so the highest archangel, in truth the Agathodæmon, the eldest benevolent Logos, became with theology the “ Adversary ” or Satan. But is this warranted by the correct interpretat ion of any old Scripture ? The answer is, most certainly not. As the Mazdean Scriptures of the}

_{* The same idea is found in the first four chapters of Genesis, with their “ Lord ” and “ God,” which are the Elohim and the Androgynous Eloha.}

_{Zend-Avesta, the Vendidad and others correct and expose the later cunning shuffling of the gods in the Hindu Pantheon, and restore through AHURA the Asuras to their legitimate place in theogony, so the recent discoveries of the Chaldean tablets vindicate the good name of the first divine Emanations. This is easily proved. Christian Angelology is directly and solely derived from that of the Pharisees, who brought their tenets from Babylonia. The Sadducees, the real guardians of the Laws of Moses, knew not of, and rejected, any angels, opposing even the immortality of the human Soul (not impersonal Spirit). In the Bible the only “ Angels ” spoken of are the “ Sons of God ” mentioned in Genesis vi. (who are now regarded as the Nephilim, the Fallen Angels), and several angels in human form, the “ Messengers ” of the Jewish God, whose own rank needs a closer analysis than heretofore given. (Vide Supra, Stanza I., sub-sections 2, 3, et seq., where it is shown that the early Akkadians called Ea, Wisdom, that which was disfigured by the later Chaldees and Semites into Tismat, Tisalat and the Thallath of Berosus, the female Sea Dragon, now Satan.) Truly — “ How art thou fallen (by the hand of man), O bright star and son of the morning ” !}

_{Now what do the Babylonian accounts of “ Creation,” as found on the Assyrian fragments of tiles, tell us ; those very accounts upon which the Pharisees built their angelology ? But compare Mr. G. Smith’s “ Assyrian Discoveries,” p. 398, and his “ Chaldean Account of Genesis,” p. 107. The “ Tablet with the story of the Seven Wicked Gods or Spirits,” has the following account — we print the important passages in italics : —}

_{1. In the first days the evil Gods,}

_{2. the angels, who were in rebellion, who in the lower part of heaven}

_{3. had been created,}

_{4. they caused their evil work}

_{5. devising with wicked heads . . . . etc.}

_{Thus we are shown, as plainly as can be, on a fragment which remained unbroken, so that there can be no dubious reading, that the “ rebellious angels ” had been created in the lower part of heaven, i.e., that they belonged and do belong to a material plane of evolution, although as it is not the plane of which we are made cognizant through our senses, it remains generally invisible to us, and is thus regarded as subjective. Were the Gnostics so wrong, after this, in affirming that this our visible world, and especially the Earth, had been created by lower angels, the inferior Elohim, of which, as they taught, the God of Israel was one. These Gnostics were nearer in time to the records of the Archaic Secret Doctrine, and therefore ought to be allowed to have known better than non-initiated Christians, who took upon themselves, hundreds of years}

_{later, to remodel and correct what was said. But let us see what the same Tablet says further on : —}

_{7. There were seven of them (the wicked gods) . . . . (then follows the description of these, the fourth being a “ serpent,” the phallic symbol of the fourth Race in human Evolution).}

_{15. The seven of them, messengers of the God Anu, their king. Now Anu belongs to the Chaldean trinity, and is identical with Sin, the “ Moon,” in one aspect. And the Moon in the Hebrew Kabala is the Argha of the seed of all material life, and is still more closely connected, kabalistically, with Jehovah, who is double-sexed as Anu is. They are both represented in Esotericism and viewed from a dual aspect : male or spiritual, female or material, or Spirit and Matter, the two antagonistic principles. Hence the “ Messengers of Anu,” (who is Sin, the “ Moon,”) are shown, in verses 28 to 41, as being finally overpowered by the same Sin with the help of Bel (the Sun) and Ishtar (Venus). This is regarded as a contradiction by the Assyriologists, but is simply metaphysics in the esoteric teaching. There is more than one interpretation, for there are seven keys to the mystery of the Fall. Moreover there are two “ Falls ” in Theology : the rebellion of the Archangels and their “ Fall,” and the “ Fall ” of Adam and Eve. Thus the lower as well as the higher Hierarchies are charged with a supposed crime. The word “ supposed ” is the true and correct term, for in both cases it is founded on misconception. Both are considered in Occultism as Karmic effects, and both belong to the law of Evolution : intellectual and spiritual on the one hand, physical and psychic on the other. The “ Fall ” is a universal allegory. It sets forth at one end of the ladder of Evolution the “ rebellion,” i.e., the action of differentiating intellection or consciousness on its various planes, seeking union with matter ; and at the other, the lower end, the rebellion of matter against Spirit, or of action against spiritual inertia. And here lies the germ of an error which has had such disastrous effects on the intelligence of civilized societies for over 1,800 years. In the original allegory it is matter — hence the more material angels — which was regarded as the conqueror of Spirit, or the Archangels who “ fell ” on this plane. “ They of the flaming sword (or animal passions) had put to flight the Spirits of Darkness.” Yet it is the latter who fought for the supremacy of the conscious and divine spirituality on Earth and failed, succumbing to the power of matter. But in theological dogma we see the reverse. It is Michael, “ who is like unto God,” the representative of Jehovah, who is the}

_{leader of the celestial hosts — as Lucifer, in Milton’s fancy, is of the infernal hosts — who has the best of Satan. It is true that the nature of}

_{Michael depends upon that of his Creator and Master. Who the latter is, one may find out by carefully studying the allegory of the “ War in Heaven ” with the astronomical key. As shown by Bentley, the “ War of the Titans against the gods ” in Hesiod, and also the war of the Asuras (or the Târakâmaya) against the devas in Purânic legend, are identical in all save the names. The aspects of the stars show (Bentley taking the year 945 B.C. as the nearest date for such conjunction) that “ all the planets, except Saturn, were on the same side of the heavens as the Sun and Moon,” and hence were his opponents. And yet it is Saturn, or the Jewish “ Moon-god,” who is shown as prevailing, both by Hesiod and Moses, neither of whom was understood. Thus it was that the real meaning became distorted.}

_{STANZA I I. —Continued.}

_{8. THE FLAMES CAME. THE FIRES WITH THE SPARKS ; THE NIGHT FIRES AND THE DAY FIRES (a). THEY DRIED OUT THE TURBID DARK WATERS. WITH THEIR HEAT THEY QUENCHED THEM. THE LHAS (Spirits) OF THE HIGH ; THE LHAMAYIN (those) OF BELOW, CAME (b). THEY SLEW THE FORMS, WHICH WERE TWO- AND FOUR-FACED. THEY FOUGHT THE GOAT-MEN, AND THE DOG-HEADED MEN, AND THE MEN WITH FISHES’ BODIES.}

_{(a) The “ Flames ” are a Hierarchy of Spirits parallel to, if not identical with, the “ burning ” fiery Saraph (Seraphim) mentioned by Isaiah}

_{(vi. 2 — 6), those who attend, according to Hebrew Theogony, “ the Throne of the Almighty.” Melha is the Lord of the “ Flames.” When he appears on Earth, he assumes the personality of a Buddha, says a popular legend. He is one of the most ancient and revered Lhas, a Buddhist St. Michael.}

_{(b) The word “ Below ” must not be taken to mean infernal regions, but simply a spiritual, or rather ethereal, Being of a lower grade, because nearer to the Earth, or one step higher than our terrestrial sphere ; while the Lhas are Spirits of the highest Spheres — whence the name of the capital of Tibet, Lha-ssa.}

_{Besides a statement of a purely physical nature and belonging to the}

_{evolution of life on Earth, there may be another allegorical meaning attached to this Sloka, or indeed, as is taught, several. The FLAMES, or “ Fires,” represent Spirit, or the male element, and “ Water,” matter, or the opposite element. And here again we find, in the action of the Spirit slaying the purely material form, a reference to the eternal struggle, on the physical and psychic planes, between Spirit and Matter, besides a scientific cosmic fact. For, as said in the next verse : —}

_{9. MOTHER-WATER, THE GREAT SEA WEPT. SHE AROSE, SHE DISAP-PEARED IN THE MOON, WHICH HAD LIFTED HER, WHICH HAD GIVEN HER BIRTH (a).}

_{(a) Now what can this mean ? Is it not an evident reference to tidal action in the early stage of the history of our planet in its fourth Round ? Modern research has been busy of late in its speculations on the Palaeozoic high-tides. Mr. Darwin s theory was that not less than 52,000,000 years ago — and probably much more — the Moon originated from the Earth’s plastic mass. Starting from the point where research was left by Helmholtz, Ferrel, Sir William Thomson and others, he retraced the course of tidal retardation of the earth’s rotary motions far back into the very night of time, and placed the Moon during the infancy of our planet at only “ a fraction of its present distance.” In short, his theory was that it is the Moon which separated from the Earth. The tidal elevation concurring with the swing of the globular mass — centrifugal tendency being then nearly equal to gravity — the latter was overcome, and the tidally elevated mass could thus separate completely from the Earth.*}

_{The Occult teaching is the reverse of this. The Moon is far older than the Earth ; and, as explained in Book I., it is the latter which owes its being to the former, however astronomy and geology may explain the fact. Hence, the tides and the attraction to the Moon, as shown by the liquid portion of the Globe ever striving to raise itself towards its parent. This is the meaning of the sentence that “ the Mother-Water arose and disappeared in the Moon, which had lifted her, which had given her birth.”}

_{* But see the difficulties suggested later, in the works of various geologists, against this theory. Compare Sir R. S. Bull’s article in “ Nature ” (Dec. 1, 1881), and also what the American geologists say.}

_{10. WHEN THEY (the Rupas) WERE DESTROYED, MOTHER-EARTH RE-MAINED BARE,* SHE ASKED TO BE DRIED (a).†}

_{(a) The time for its incrustation had arrived. The waters had separated and the process was started. It was the beginning of a new life. This is what one key divulges to us. Another key teaches the origin of Water, its admixture with Fire (liquid fire it calls it),‡ and enters upon an alchemical description of the progeny of the two — solid matter such as minerals and earths. From the “ Waters of Space,” the progeny of the male Spirit-Fire and the female (gaseous) Water has become the Oceanic expanse on Earth. Varuna is dragged down from the infinite Space, to reign as Neptune over the finite Seas. As always, the popular fancy is found to be based on a strictly scientific foundation.}

_{Water is the symbol of the female element everywhere ;}

_{mater, from which the letter M, is derived pictorially from , a water hieroglyph.}

_{It is the universal matrix or the “ Great Deep.” Venus, the great Mother-Virgin, issues forth from the Sea-wave, and Cupid or Eros is her son. But Venus is the later mythological variant of Gaia (or Gæa ), the Earth, which, in its higher aspect is Nature ( Prakriti ), and metaphysically Aditi, and even Mulaprakriti, the root of Prakriti or its noumenon.}

_{Hence Cupid or Love in his primitive sense is Eros, the Divine Will, or Desire of manifesting itself through visible creation. Thence Fohat, the prototype of Eros, becomes on Earth the great power “ Life-electricity,” or the Spirit of “ Life-giving.” Let us remember the Greek Theogony and enter into the spirit of its philosophy. We are taught by the Greeks (See “ Iliad ” IV., 201, 246) that all things, gods included, owe their being to the Ocean and his wife Tethys, the latter being Gæa, the Earth or Nature. But who is Ocean ? Ocean is the immeasurable SPACE (Spirit in Chaos), which is the Deity (see Book I.) ; and Tethys is not the Earth, but primordial matter in the process of formation. In our case it is no longer Aditi-Gæa who begets Ouranos or Varuna, the chief Aditya among the seven planetary gods, but Prakriti, materialised and localised. The Moon, masculine in its theogonic character, is,}

_{* The goddess who gave birth to these primordial monsters, in the account of Berosus, was Thallath, in Greek Thalassa, “ the Sea.”}

_{† See, for comparison, the account of creation by Berosus ( Alexander Polyhistor ) and the hideous beings born from the two-fold principle (Earth and Water) in the Abyss of primordial creation : Neras (Centaurs, men with the limbs of horses and human bodies), and Kimnaras (men with the heads of horses) created by Brahmâ in the commencement of the Kalpa.}

_{‡ See Commentary following Sloka 18.}

_{in its cosmic aspect only, the female generative principle, as the Sun is the male emblem thereof. Water is the progeny of the Moon, an androgyne deity with every nation.}

_{Evolution proceeds on the laws of analogy in Kosmos as in the formation of the smallest globe. Thus the above, applying to the modus operandi at the time when the Universe was appearing, applies also in the case of our Earth’s formation.}

_{This Stanza opens by speaking of thirty crores, 30,000,000, of years. We may be asked— What could the ancients know of the duration of geological periods, when no modern scientist or mathematician is able to calculate their duration with anything like approximate accuracy ? Whether they had or had not better means (and it is maintained that they had them in their Zodiacs), still the chronology of the ancient Brahmins shall now be given as faithfully as possible.}

_{THE CHRONOLOGY OF THE BRAHMINS. No greater riddle exists in science, no problem is more hopelessly insoluble, than the question : How old — even approximately — are the Sun and Moon, the Earth and Man ? What does modern science know of the duration of the ages of the World, or even of the length of geological periods ? Nothing ; absolutely nothing. If one turns to science for chronological information, one is told by those who are straightforward and truthful, as for instance Mr. Pengelly, the eminent geologist, “ We do not know.”* One will learn that, so far, no trustworthy numerical estimate of the ages of the world and man could be made, and that both geology and anthropology are at sea. Yet when a student of esoteric philosophy presumes to bring forward the teachings of Occult Science, he is at once sat upon. Why should this be so, since, when reduced to their own physical methods, the greatest scientists have failed to arrive even at an approximate agreement ? It is true that science can hardly be blamed for it. Indeed, in the Cimmerian darkness of the prehistoric ages, the explorers are lost in a labyrinth, whose great corridors are doorless, allowing no visible exit into the Archaic past. Lost in the maze of their own conflicting speculations, rejecting, as they have always done, the evidence of Eastern tradition, without any clue, or one single certain milestone to guide them, what can geologists or anthropologists do but pick up the slender}

_{* For a similar admission see Prof. Lefèvre’s Philosophy, p. 481.}

_{thread of Ariadne where they first perceive it, and then proceed at perfect random ? Therefore we are first told that the farthest date to which documentary record extends is now generally regarded by Anthropology as but “ the earliest distinctly visible point of the pre-historic period.” (Encyclopædia Britannica.)}

_{At the same time it is confessed that “ beyond that period stretches back a vast indefinite series of prehistoric ages.” (Ibid.)}

_{It is with those specified “ Ages ” that we shall begin. They are “ prehistoric ” to the naked eye of matter only. To the spiritual eagle eye of the seer and the prophet of every race, Ariadne’s thread stretches beyond that “ historic period ” without break or flaw, surely and steadily, into the very night of time ; and the hand which holds it is too mighty to drop it, or even let it break. Records exist, although they may be rejected as fanciful by the profane ; though many of them are tacitly accepted by philosophers and men of great learning, and meet with an unvarying refusal only from the official and collective body of orthodox science. And since the latter refuses to give us even an approximate idea of the duration of the geological ages — save in a few conflicting and contradictory hypotheses — let us see what Aryan philosophy can teach us.}

_{Such computations as are given in Manu and the Purânas — save trifling and most evidently intentional exaggerations — are, as already stated, almost identical with those taught in esoteric philosophy. This may be seen by comparing the two in any Hindu calendar of recognised orthodoxy.}

_{The best and most complete of all such calendars, at present, as vouched for by the learned Brahmins of Southern India, is the already mentioned Tamil calendar called the “ Tirukkanda Panchanga,” compiled, as we are told, from, and in full accordance with, secret fragments of Asuramâya’s data. As Asuramâya is said to have been the greatest astronomer, so he is whispered to have also been the most powerful “ Sorcerer ” of the “ WHITE ISLAND, which had become BLACK with sin,” i.e., of the islands of Atlantis.}

_{The “ White Island ” is a symbolical name. Asuramâya is said to have lived (see the tradition of Jhána-bhaskara) in Romaka-pura in the West : because the name is an allusion to the land and cradle of the “ Sweat-born ” of the Third Race. That land or continent had disappeared ages before Asuramâya lived, since he was an Atlantean ; but he was a direct descendant of the Wise Race, the Race that never dies. Many are the legends concerning this hero, the pupil of Surya (the Sun-God) himself, as the Indian accounts allege. It matters little whether he lived on one or another island, but the question is to prove that he was no myth, as Dr. Weber and others would make him. The}

_{fact of “ Romaka-pura in the West ” being named as the birth-place of this hero of the archaic ages, is the more interesting because it is so very suggestive of the esoteric teaching about the “ Sweat-born ” Races, the men born from the pores of their parents. “ ROMAKÚPAS ” means “ hair- pores ” in Sanskrit. In Mahâbhârata XI I. 10,308, a people named Raumyas are said to have been created from the pores of Virabhadara, the terrible giant, who destroyed Daksha’s sacrifice. Other tribes and people are also represented as born in this way. All these are references to the later Second and the earlier Third Root Races.}

_{The following figures are from the calendar just referred to ; a footnote marks the points of disagreement with the figures of the Arya Samaj school : —}

_{I. From the beginning of cosmic evolution,* up to the Hindu year Tarana (or 1887) . . . . . . . . . . 1,955,884,687 years.}

_{I I. The (astral) mineral, vegetable and animal kingdoms up to Man, have taken to evolve† 300,000,000 years.}

_{I I I. Time, from the first appearance of “ Humanity ” (on planetary chain). . . . . . . . . . . . 1,664,500,987 years.‡}

_{* The esoteric doctrine says that this “ cosmic evolution ” refers only to our solar system ; while exoteric Hinduism makes the figures refer, if we do not mistake, to the whole Universal System.}

_{† Another point of disagreement. Occultism says : “ The astral prototypes of the mineral, vegetable and animal kingdoms up to man have taken that time (300 million years) to evolve, re-forming out of the cast-off materials of the preceding Round, which, though very dense and physical in their own cycle, are relatively ethereal as compared with the materiality of our present middle Round. At the expiration of these 300 million years, Nature, on the way to the physical and material, down the arc of descent, begins with mankind and works downwards, hardening or materialising forms as it proceeds. Thus the fossils found in strata, to which an antiquity, not of eighteen, but of many hundreds of millions of years, must be ascribed, belong in reality to forms of the preceding Round, which, while living, were far more ethereal than physical, as we know the physical. That we perceive and disinter them as tangible forms, is due to the process of materialization or crystallization referred to, which took place subsequently, at the beginning of the Fourth Round, and reached its maximum after the appearance of man, proceeding parallel with his physical evolution. This alone illustrates the fact that the degree of materiality of the Earth changes pari passu with that of its inhabitants. And thus man now finds, as tangible fossils, what were once the (to his present senses) ethereal forms of the lower kingdoms. The above Brahmanical figures refer to evolution beginning on Globe A, and in the First Round. In this Volume we speak only of this, the Fourth Round.”}

_{‡ This difference and the change of cyphers in the last three triplets of figures, the writer cannot undertake to account for. According to every calculation, once the three hundred millions are subtracted, the figures ought to stand, 1,655,884,687. But they are given as stated in the Tamil calendar above-named and as they were translated. The school of the late Pandit Dayanand Saraswati, founder of the Arya Samaj, gives a date of 1,960,852,987. See the “ Arya Magazine ” of Lahore, the cover of which bears the words : “ Aryan era 1,960,852,987.”}

_{The number that elapsed since the “ Vaivasvata Manvantara ”*— or the human period — up to the year 1887, is just . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 18,618,728 years.}

_{The full period of one Manvantara is . . . . . . . . . . . . 308,448,000 years.}

_{V I. 14 “ Manvantaras ” plus the period of one Sâtya Yuga make ONE DAY OF BRAHMÂ, or a complete Manvantara and make. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 4,320,000,000 years.}

_{Therefore a Maha-Yuga consists of . . . . . . . . . . . . 4,320,000 years.† The year 1887 is from the commencement of Kali-Yuga . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . .. . . . 4,989 years.}

_{To make this still clearer in its details, the following computations by Rao Bahadur P. Sreenivas Row, are given from the “ Theosophist ” of November, 1885.}

_{Mortal years. 360 days of mortals make a year . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 1 Krita Yuga contains . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 1,728,000 Treta Yuga contains . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 1,296,000 Dwapara Yuga contains . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 864,000 Kali Yuga contains . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 432,000 The total of the said four Yugas constitute a}

_{Maha Yuga . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . .. . . . . . 4,320,000 Seventy-one of such Maha-Yugas form the period of the reign of one Manu . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 306,720,000 The reign of 14 Manus embraces the duration of 994 Maha-Yugas, which is equal to . . . . . . . . . 4,294,080,000}

_{* VAIVASVATA Manu is the one human being — some versions add to him the seven Rishis — who in the Matsya Avatar allegory is saved from the Deluge in a boat, like Noah in the Ark. Therefore, this Vaivasvata Manvantara would be the “ post-Diluvian ” period. This, however, does not refer to the later “ Atlantean ” or Noah’s deluge, nor to the Cosmic Deluge or Pralaya of obscuration, which preceded our Round, but to the appearance of mankind in the latter Round. There is a great difference made, however, between the “ Naimitika,” occasional or incidental, “ Prakritika,” elemental, “Atyantika,” the absolute, and “ Nitya,” the perpetual Pralaya ; the latter being described as “ Brahmâ’s contingent recoalescence of the Universe at the end of Brahmâ’s DAY.” The question was raised by a learned Brahmin Theosophist : “ Whether there is such a thing as Cosmic Pralaya ; because, otherwise, the Logos (Krishna) would have to be reborn, and he is Aja (unborn).” We cannot see why. The Logos is said to be born only metaphorically, as the Sun is born daily, or rather a beam of that Sun is born in the morning and is said to die when it disappears, whereas it is simply reabsorbed into the parent essence. Cosmic Pralaya is for things visible, not for the Arupa, formless, world. The Cosmic or Universal Pralaya comes only at the end of one hundred years of Brahmâ ; when the Universal dissolution is said to take place. Then the Avyaya, say the exoteric scriptures, the eternal life symbolized by Vishnu, assuming the character of Rudra, the Destroyer, enters into the Seven Rays of the Sun and drinks up all the waters of the Universe. “ Thus fed, the seven solar Rays dilate to seven suns and set fire to the whole Cosmos. . . . . .”}

_{† Since a Maha-Yuga is the 1,000th part of a day of Brahmâ.}

_{Add Sandhis, i.e., intervals between the reign}

_{of each Manu, which amount to six Maha-}

_{Yugas, equal to . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . .. 25,920,000}

_{The total of these reigns and interregnums of}

_{14 Manus, is 1,000 Maha-Yugas, which con}

_{stitute a Kalpa, i.e., one day of Brahmâ . . . . . . 4,320,000,000}

_{As Brahmâ’s Night is of equal duration, one}

_{Day and Night of Brahmâ would contain . . . 8,640,000,000}

_{360 of such days and nights make one year of}

_{Brahmâ make . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . .. . . 3,110,400,000,000}

_{100 such years constitute the whole period of}

_{Brahmâ’s age, i.e., Maha-Kalpa . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 311,040,000,000,000}

_{These are the exoteric figures accepted throughout India, and they dovetail pretty nearly with those of the Secret works. The latter, moreover, amplify them by a division into a number of esoteric cycles, never mentioned in Brahmanical popular writings — one of which, the division of the Yugas into racial cycles, is given elsewhere as an instance. The rest, in their details, have of course never been made public. They are, nevertheless, known to every “ Twice-born ” (Dwija, or Initiated) Brahmin, and the Purânas contain references to some of them in veiled terms, which no matter-of-fact Orientalist has yet endeavoured to make out, nor could he if he would.}

_{These sacred astronomical cycles are of immense antiquity, and most of them pertain, as stated, to the calculations of Narada and Asuramâya. The latter has the reputation of a giant and a sorcerer. But the antediluvian giants (the Gibborim of the Bible) were not all bad or Sorcerers, as Christian Theology, which sees in every Occultist a servant of the Evil one, would have it ; nor were they worse than many of “ the faithful sons of the Church.” A Torquemada and a Catherine de Médicis certainly did more harm in their day and in the name of their Master than any Atlantean giant or demigod of antiquity ever did ; whether his name was Cyclops, or Medusa, or yet the Orphic Titan, the anguipedal monster known as Ephialtes. There were good “ giants ” in days of old just as there are bad “ pigmies ” now ; and the Rakshasas and Yakshas of Lanka are no worse than our modern dynamiters, and certain Christian and civilised generals during modern wars. Nor are they myths. “ He who would laugh at Briareus and Orion ought to abstain from going to, or even talking of, Karnac or Stonehenge,” remarks somewhere a modern writer.}

_{As the Brahmanical figures given above are approximately the basic calculations of our esoteric system, the reader is requested to carefully keep them in mind.}

_{In the “ Encyclopædia Britannica ” one finds, as the last word of science, that the antiquity of man is allowed to stretch only over “ tens of thou}

_{sands of years.”* It becomes evident that as these figures may be made to fluctuate between 10,000 and 100,000, therefore they mean very little if anything, and only render still denser the darkness surrounding the question. Moreover, what matters it that science places the birth of man in the “ pre- or post- glacial drift,” if we are told at the same time that the so-called “ ice age ” is simply a long succession of ages which “ shaded without abrupt change of any kind into what is termed the human or Recent period . . . the overlapping of geological periods having been the rule from the beginning of time.” The latter “ rule ” only results in the still more puzzling, even if strictly scientific and correct, information, that “ even to-day man is contemporary with the ice-age in the Alpine valleys and in the Finmark.” †}

_{Thus, had it not been for the lessons taught by the Secret Doctrine, and even by exoteric Hinduism and its traditions, we should be left to this day to float in perplexed uncertainty between the indefinite ages of one school of science, the “ tens of thousands ” of years of the other, and the 6,000 years of the Bible interpreters. This is one of the several reasons why, with all the respect due to the conclusions of the men of learning of our modern day, we are forced to ignore them in all such questions of pre-historic antiquity.}

_{Modern Geology and Anthropology must, of course, disagree with our views. But Occultism will find as many weapons against these two sciences as it has against astronomical and physical theories, in spite of Mr. Laing’s assurances that‡ “ in (chronological) calculations of this sort, concerning older and later formations, there is no theory, and they are based on positive facts, limited only by a certain possible (?) amount of error either way,” occultism will prove, scientific confessions in hand, that geology is very much in error, and very often even more so than Astronomy. In this very passage by Mr. Laing, which gives to Geology pre-eminence for correctness over Astronomy, we find a passage in flagrant contradiction to the admissions of the best Geologists themselves. Says the author —}

_{“ In short, the conclusions of Geology, at any rate up to the Silurian period,§ when the present order of things was fairly inaugurated, are approximate (truly so) facts and not theories, while the astronomical conclusions are theories based on data so uncertain, that while in some}

_{* See article “ Geology,” in “ Encyclopædia Britannica.”}

_{† This allows a chance even to the Biblical “ Adam Chronology ” of 6,000 years. (Ibid.)}

_{‡ See his “ Modern Science and Modern Thought.”}

_{§ To the Silurian period as regards Molluscs and Animal life — granted ; but what do they know of man ?}

_{cases they give results incredibly short . . . in others they give results almost incredibly long.”}

_{After which, the reader is advised that the safest course “ seems to be to assume that Geology really proves the duration of the present order of things to have been somewhere over 100 millions of years,” as “ Astronomy gives an enormous though unknown time in the past, and to come in the future, for the birth, growth, maturity, decline, and death of the Solar System, of which our Earth is a small planet now passing through the habitable phase.” (p. 49.)}

_{Judging from past experience, we do not entertain the slightest doubt that, once called upon to answer “ the absurd unscientific and preposterous claims of exoteric (and esoteric) Aryan chronology,” the scientist of “ the results incredibly short,” i.e., only 15,000,000 years, and the scientist, who “ would require 600,000,000 years,” together with those who accept Mr. Huxley’s figures of 1,000,000,000 “ since sedimentation began in Europe ” (World Life), would all be as dogmatic one as the other. Nor would they fail to remind the Occultist and the Brahmin, that it is the modern men of science alone who represent exact science, whose duty it is to fight inaccuracy and superstition.}

_{The earth is passing through the “ habitable phase ” only for the present order of things, and as far as our present mankind is concerned with its actual “ coats of skin ” and phosphorus for bones and brain.}

_{We are ready to concede the 100 millions of years offered by Geology, since we are taught that our present physical mankind — or the Vaivasvata humanity — began only 18 millions of years ago. But Geology has no facts to give us for the duration of geological periods, as we have shown, no more indeed than has Astronomy. The authentic letter from Mr. W. Pengelly, F.R.S., quoted elsewhere, says that : “ It is at present, and perhaps always will be, IMPOSSIBLE to reduce, even approximately, geological time into years or even into millenniums.” And having never, hitherto, excavated a fossil man of any other than the present form —what does Geology know of him ? It has traced zones or strata and, with these, primordial zoological life, down to the Silurian. When it has, in the same way, traced man down to his primordial protoplasmic form, then we will admit that it may know something of primordial man. If it is not very material “ to the bearings of modern scientific discovery on modern thought,” whether “ man has existed in a state of constant though slow progression for the last 50,000 years of a period of 15 millions, or for the last 500,000 years of a period of 150 millions ” (“ Modern Science, etc.” p. 49), as Mr. S. Laing tells his readers, it is very much so for the claims of the Occultists. Unless the latter show that it is a possibility, if not a perfect certainty, that man}

_{lived 18 millions of years ago, the Secret Doctrine might as well have remained unwritten. An attempt must, therefore, be made in this direction, and it is our modern geologists and men of science generally who will be brought to testify to this fact in the third part of this volume. Meanwhile, and notwithstanding the fact that Hindu Chronology is constantly represented by the Orientalists as a fiction based on no actual computation,”* but simply a “ childish boasting,” it is nevertheless often twisted out of recognition to make it yield to, and fit in with, Western theories. No figures have ever been more meddled with and tortured than the famous 4, 3, 2, followed by cyphers of the Yugas and Maha-Yugas.}

_{As the whole cycle of prehistoric events, such as the evolution and transformation of Races and the extreme antiquity of man, hangs upon the said Chronology, it becomes extremely important to check it by other existing calculations. If the Eastern Chronology is rejected, we shall at least have the consolation of proving that no other — whether the figures of Science or of the Churches — is one whit more reliable. As Professor Max Müller expresses it, it is often as useful to prove what a thing is not as to show what it may be. And once we succeed in pointing out the fallacies of both Christian and scientific computations — by allowing them a fair chance of comparison with our Chronology — neither of the two will have a reasonable ground to stand upon, in pronouncing the esoteric figures less reliable than its own.}

_{We may here refer the reader to our earlier work “ Isis Unveiled,” Vol. I., p. 32, for some remarks concerning the figures which were cited a few pages back.}

_{To-day a few more facts may be added to the information there given, which is already known to every Orientalist. The sacredness of the cycle of 4320, with additional cyphers, lies in the fact that the figures which compose it, taken separately or joined in various combinations, are each and all symbolical of the greatest mysteries in Nature. Indeed, whether one takes the 4 separately, or the 3 by itself, or the two together making 7, or again the three added together and yielding 9, all these numbers have their application in the most sacred and occult things, and record the workings of Nature in her eternally periodical phenomena. They are never erring, perpetually recurring numbers, unveiling, to him who studies the secrets of Nature, a truly divine System, an intelligent plan in Cosmogony, which results in natural cosmic divisions of times, seasons, invisible influences, astronomical phenomena, with their action and reaction on terrestrial and even moral nature ; on}

_{* Wilson’s “ Translation of Vishnu Purâna,” Vol. I., pp. 50, 51.}

_{birth, death, and growth, on health and disease. All these natural events are based and depend upon cyclical processes in the Kosmos itself, producing periodic agencies which, acting from without, affect the Earth and all that lives and breathes on it, from one end to the other of any Manvantara. Causes and effects are esoteric, exoteric, and endexoteric, so to say.}

_{In Isis Unveiled we wrote that which we now repeat : — “ We are at the bottom of a cycle and evidently in a transitory state. Plato divides the intellectual progress of the universe during every cycle into fertile and barren periods. In the sublunary regions, the spheres of the various elements remain eternally in perfect harmony with the divine nature, he says ; ‘ but their parts,’ owing to a too close proximity to earth, and their commingling with the earthly (which is matter, and therefore the realm of evil), ‘ are sometimes according, and sometimes contrary to (divine) nature.’ When those circulations — which Eliphas Levi calls ‘ currents of the astral light ’ — in the universal ether which contains in itself every element, take place in harmony with the divine spirit, our earth and everything pertaining to it enjoys a fertile period. The occult powers of plants, animals, and minerals magically sympathize with the ‘ superior natures,’ and the divine soul of man is in perfect intelligence with these ‘ inferior ’ ones. But during the barren periods, the latter lose their magic sympathy, and the spiritual sight of the majority of mankind is so blinded as to lose every notion of the superior powers of its own divine spirit. We are in a barren period : the eighteenth century, during which the malignant fever of scepticism broke out so irrepressibly, has entailed unbelief as an hereditary disease upon the nineteenth. The divine intellect is veiled in man ; his animal brain alone philosophizes.” And philosophizing alone, how can it understand the “ SOUL DOCTRINE ” ?}

_{In order not to break the thread of the narrative we shall give some striking proofs of these cyclic laws in Part I I., proceeding meanwhile with our explanations of geological and racial cycles.}

_{STANZA I I I.}

_{ATTEMPTS TO CREATE MAN.}

_{§§ (11) The Descent of the Demiurge. (12) The lunar gods ordered to create.}

_{(13) The higher gods refuse.}

_{11. THE LORD OF THE LORDS CAME. FROM HER BODY HE SEPARATED THE WATERS, AND THAT WAS HEAVEN ABOVE, THE FIRST HEAVEN ( the atmosphere, or the air, the firmament ) (a).}

_{(a) Here tradition falls again into the Universal. As in the earliest version, repeated in the Purânas, so in the latest, the Mosaic account. In the first it is said : “ He the Lord ” (the god who has the form of Brahmâ) “ when the world had become one ocean ( Harivamsa I. 36) concluding that within the waters lay the earth, and desirous to raise it up,” to separate it, “ created himself in another form. As in the preceding Kalpa (Manvantara) he had assumed the shape of a tortoise, so in this one he took the shape of a boar, etc. etc.” In the Elohistic “ creation ” (Genesis, verses 6, 7, 8, and 9) “ God ” creates a firmament in the midst of the waters . . . . . and says “ let dry land appear.” And now comes the traditional peg whereunto is hung the esoteric portion of the Kabalistic interpretation.}

_{12. THE GREAT CHOHANS ( Lords ), CALLED THE LORDS OF THE MOON, OF THE AIRY BODIES (a). “ BRING FORTH MEN, ( they were told ), MEN OF YOUR NATURE. GIVE THEM (i.e., the Jivas or Monads ) THEIR FORMS WITHIN. SHE ( Mother Earth or Nature ) WILL BUILD COVERINGS WITHOUT ( external bodies ). (For) MALES-FEMALES WILL THEY BE. LORDS OF THE FLAME, ALSO.”}

_{(a) Who are the Lords of the Moon ? In India they are called Pitris or “ lunar ancestors,” but in the Hebrew scrolls it is Jehovah himself who is the “ Lord of the Moon,” collectively as the Host, and also as one of the Elohim. The astronomy of the Hebrews and their observance of times was regulated by the moon. A Kabalist, having shown that “ Daniel . . . told off God’s providence by set times,” and that the “ Revelation ” of John “ speaks of a carefully measured cubical city descending out of the heavens,” etc., adds —}

_{“ But the vitalizing power of heaven lay chiefly with the moon. . . . It was the Hebrew (Jehovah), and St. Paul enjoins : ‘ Let no man judge you for your observance of the seventh day, and the day of the new moon, which are a shadow of things to come ; but the body (or substance) is of Christ ” or Jehovah, that function of this power that “ made the barren woman . . . a mother . . . for they are the gift of Jehovah ” . . . which is a key to the objection which her husband made to the Shunamite, as to her going to the man of God — “ for it is neither the seventh day nor the day of the new moon. . . .” (2 Kings, iv., 23.) The living spiritual powers of the constellations had mighty wars, marked by the movements and positions of the stars and planets, and especially as the result of the conjunction of the moon, earth, and sun. Bentley comments on the Hindu “ War between the gods and the giants,” as marked by the eclipse of the Sun at the ascending node of the Moon, 945 B.C. (! !), at which time was born* or produced from the sea, SRI (Sarai, S-r-i, the wife of the Hebrew A-bram†). Sri is also Venus-Aphrodite the Western emblem “ of the luni-solar year or the moon (as Sri is the wife of the moon ; vide foot-note), the goddess of increase‡ . . .” Therefore . . . “ the grand monument and landmark of the exact period of the lunar year and month, by which this cycle (of 19 tropical years and 235 revolutions of the moon) could be calculated, was Mount Sinai — the Lord Jehovah coming down thereon. . . . Paul speaks (then) as a mystagogue, when he says concerning the freed woman and bond woman of Abraham : ‘ For this Hagar (the bond-woman) is Mount Sinai in Arabia.’ How could a woman be a mountain ? and such a mountain ! Yet . . . she was. . . . Her name was Hagar, Hebrew , whose numbers re-read 235, or in exact measure, the very number of lunar months to equal nineteen tropical years to complete this cycle. . . . Mount Sinai being, in the esoteric language of the wisdom, the monument of the exact time of the lunar}

_{* According to the wonderful chronology of Bentley, who wrote in days when Biblical chronology was still undisputed ; and also according to that of those modern Orientalists who dwarf the Hindu dates as far as they can.}

_{† Now Sri is the daughter of Bhrigu, one of the Prajâpatis and Rishis, the chief of the Bhrigus, “ the Consumers,” the aërial class of gods. She is Lakshmi, the wife of Vishnu, and she is “ the bride of Siva ” (Gauri), and she is Sarasvati, “ the watery,” the wife of Brahmâ, because the three gods and goddesses are one, under three aspects. Read the explanation by Parasâra, in Vishnu Purâna in Bk. I., ch. viii. (Vol. I., Wilson’s trans., p. 119), and you will understand. “ The Lord of Sri ” is the moon, he says, and “ Sri is the wife of Narâyâna, the God of Gods ” ; Sri or Lakshmi (Venus) is Indrâni, as she is Sarasvati, for in the words of Parasâra : “ Hari (or Iswara, “ the Lord ”) is all that is called male in the Universe ; Lakshmi is all that is termed female. There is nothing else than they.” Hence she is “ female,” and “ God ” is male Nature.}

_{‡ Sri is goddess of, and herself “ Fortune and Prosperity.”}

_{years and months, by which this spiritual vitalizing cycle could be computed — and which mountain, indeed, was called (see Fuerst), “ the Mountain of the Moon (Sin). So also Sarai (SRI), the wife of Abram, could have no child until her name was changed to Sarah, , giving to her the property of this lunar influence.”*}

_{This may be regarded as a digression from the main subject ; but it is a very necessary one with a view to Christian readers. For who, after studying dispassionately the respective legends of Abram or Abraham, Sarai or Sarah, who was “ fair to look upon,” and those of Brahmâ and Sarasvati, or Sri, Lakshmi-Venus, with the relations of all these to the Moon and Water ; — and especially one who understands the real Kabalistic meaning of the name Jehovah and its relation to, and connection with, the moon — who can doubt that the story of Abram is based upon that of Brahmâ, or that Genesis was written upon the old lines used by every ancient nation ? All in the ancient Scriptures is allegorical — all based upon and inseparably connected with Astronomy and Cosmolatry.}

_{13. THEY ( the Moon-gods ) WENT, EACH ON HIS ALLOTTED LAND : SEVEN OF THEM, EACH ON HIS LOT. THE LORDS OF THE FLAME REMAINED BEHIND. THEY WOULD NOT GO, THEY WOULD NOT CREATE (a).}

_{(a) The Secret teachings show the divine Progenitors creating men on seven portions of the globe “ each on his lot ” — i.e., each a different race of men externally and internally, and on different zones. This polygenistic claim is considered elsewhere (vide Stanza V I I.). But who are “ They ” who create, and the “ Lords of the Flame,” “ who do not ” ? Occultism divides the “ Creators ” into twelve classes ; of which four have reached liberation to the end of the “ Great Age,” the fifth is ready to reach it, but still remains active on the intellectual planes, while seven are still under direct Karmic law. These last act on the man-bearing globes of our chain.}

_{Exoteric Hindu books mention seven classes of Pitris, and among them two distinct kinds of Progenitors or Ancestors : the Barhishad and the Agnishwatta ; or those possessed of the “ sacred fire ” and those devoid of it. Hindu ritualism seems to connect them with sacrificial fires, and with Grihasta Brahmins in earlier incarnations : those who have, and those who have not attended as they should to their household sacred fires in their previous births. The distinction, as said, is derived from the Vedas. The first and highest class (esoterically) the Agnishwatta,}

_{* “ Masonic Review ; ” Cincinnati, June 1886, Art. “ The Cabbalah.”}

_{are represented in the exoteric allegory as Grihasta (Brahman-householders) who, in their past births in other Manvantaras having failed to maintain their domestic fires and to offer burnt sacrifices, have lost every right to have oblations with fire presented to them. Whereas the Barhishad, being Brahmins who have kept up their household sacred fires, are thus honoured to this day. Thence the Agnishwatta are represented as devoid of, and the Barhishad as possessed of, fires.}

_{But esoteric philosophy explains the original qualifications as being due to the difference between the natures of the two classes : the Agnishwatta Pitris are devoid of fire (i.e., of creative passion), because too divine and pure ( vide supra, Sloka 11th) ; whereas the Barhishad, being the lunar spirits more closely connected with Earth, became the creative Elohim of form, or the Adam of dust.}

_{The allegory says that Sanandana and other Vedhas, the Sons of Brahmâ, his first progeny, “ were without desire or passion, inspired with the holy wisdom, estranged from the Universe and undesirous of progeny ” (Vishnu Purâna, Book I. vii.). This also is what is meant in Sloka 11 by the words : “ They would not create,” and is explained as follows : — “ The primordial Emanations from the creative Power are too near the absolute Cause. They are transitional and latent forces, which will develop only in the next and subsequent removes.” This makes it plain. Hence Brahmâ is said to have felt wrathful when he saw that those “ embodied spirits, produced from his limbs (gâtra ), would not multiply themselves.” After which, in the allegory, he creates other seven mind-born Sons (see “ Moksha-Darma ” and “ Mahabhârata ”), namely, Marichi, Atri, Angiras, Pulastya, Pulaha, Kratu and Vasishta, the latter being often replaced by Daksha, the most prolific of the creators. In most of the texts these Seven Sons of Vasishta-Daksha are called the seven Rishis of the Third Manvantara ; the latter referring both to the Third Round and also to the third Root-Race and its branch-Races in the Fourth Round. These are all the creators of the various beings on this Earth, the Prajâpati, and at the same time they appear as divers reincarnations in the early Manvantaras or races.}

_{It thus becomes clear why the Agnishwatta, devoid of the grosser creative fire, hence unable to create physical man, having no double, or astral body, to project, since they were without any form, are shown in exoteric allegories as Yogis, Kumaras (chaste youths), who became “ rebels,” Asuras, fighting and opposing gods,* etc., etc. Yet it is they}

_{* Because, as the allegory shows, the Gods who had no personal merit of their own, dreading the sanctity of those self-striving incarnated Beings who had become ascetics and Yogis, and thus threatened to upset the power of the former by their self-acquired powers — denounced them. All this has a deep philosophical meaning and refers to the evolution and acquirement of divine powers through self-exertion. Some Rishi}

_{alone who could complete man, i.e., make of him a self-conscious, almost a divine being — a god on Earth. The Barhishad, though possessed of creative fire, were devoid of the higher MAHAT-mic element. Being on a level with the lower principles — those which precede gross objective matter — they could only give birth to the outer man, or rather to the model of the physical, the astral man. Thus, though we see them intrusted with the task by Brahmâ (the collective Mahat or Universal Divine Mind), the “ Mystery of Creation ” is repeated on Earth, only in an inverted sense, as in a mirror. It is those who are unable to create the spiritual immortal man, who project the senseless model (the Astral) of the physical Being ; and, as will be seen, it was those who would not multiply, who sacrificed themselves to the good and salvation of Spiritual Humanity. For, to complete the septenary man, to add to his three lower principles and cement them with the spiritual Monad — which could never dwell in such a form otherwise than in an absolutely latent state— two connecting principles are needed : Manas and Kama, This requires a living Spiritual Fire of the middle principle from the fifth and third states of Pleroma. But this fire is the possession of the Triangles, not of the (perfect) Cubes, which symbolize the Angelic Beings : * the former having from the first creation got hold of it and being said to have appropriated it for themselves, as in the allegory of Prometheus. These are the active, and therefore — in Heaven — no longer “ pure ” Beings. They have become the independent and free Intelligences, shown in every Theogony as fighting for that independence and freedom, and hence — in the ordinary sense — “ rebellious to the divine passive law.” These are then those “ Flames ” (the Agnishwatta) who, as shown in Sloka 13, “ remain behind ” instead of going along with the others to create men on Earth. But the true esoteric meaning is that most of them were destined to incarnate as the Egos of the forthcoming crop of Mankind. The human Ego is neither Atman nor Buddhi, but the higher Manas : the intellectual fruition and the efflorescence of the intellectual self-conscious Egotism — in the higher spiritual sense. The ancient works refer to it as Karana Sarira on the plane of Sutratma, which is the golden thread on which, like beads, the various personalities of this higher Ego are strung. If the reader were told, as in in the semi-esoteric allegories, that these Beings were returning Nirvanees, from preceding Maha-Manvantaras —ages of incalculable dura-}

_{Yogis are shown in the Purânas to be far more powerful than the gods. Secondary gods or temporary powers in Nature (the Forces) are doomed to disappear ; it is only the spiritual potentiality in man which can lead him to become one with the INFINITE and the ABSOLUTE.}

_{* See Book I., Stanzas I I I. to V. The triangle becomes a Pentagon (five-fold) on Earth.}

_{tion which have rolled away in the Eternity, a still more incalculable time ago — he would hardly understand the text correctly ; while some Vedantins might say : “ This is not so ; the Nirvanee can never return ” ; which is true during the Manvantara he belongs to, and erroneous where Eternity is concerned. For it is said in the Sacred Slokas :}

_{“ The thread of radiance which is imperishable and dissolves only in Nirvana, re-emerges from it in its integrity on the day when the Great Law calls all things back into action. . . .”}

_{Hence, as the higher “ Pitris or Dhyanis ” had no hand in his physical creation, we find primeval man, issued from the bodies of his spiritually fireless progenitors, described as aëriform, devoid of compactness, and MINDLESS. He had no middle principle to serve him as a medium between the highest and the lowest, the spiritual man and the physical brain, for he lacked Manas. The Monads which incarnated in those empty SHELLS, remained as unconscious as when separated from their previous incomplete forms and vehicles. There is no potentiality for creation, or self-Consciousness, in a pure Spirit on this our plane, unless its too homogeneous, perfect, because divine, nature is, so to say, mixed with, and strengthened by, an essence already differentiated. It is only the lower line of the Triangle — representing the first triad that emanates from the Universal MONAD — that can furnish this needed conscious- ness on the plane of differentiated Nature. But how could these pure Emanations, which, on this principle, must have originally been themselves unconscious (in our sense), be of any use in supplying the required principle, as they could hardly have possessed it themselves ? The answer is difficult to comprehend, unless one is well acquainted with the philosophical metaphysics of a beginningless and endless series of Cosmic Re-births ; and becomes well impressed and familiarised with that immutable law of Nature which is ETERNAL MOTION, cyclic and spiral, therefore progressive even in its seeming retrogression. The one divine Principle, the nameless THAT of the Vedas, is the universal Total, which, neither in its spiritual aspects and emanations, nor in its physical atoms, can ever be at “ absolute rest ” except during the “ Nights ” of Brahmâ. Hence, also, the “ firstborn ” are those who are first set in motion at the beginning of a Manvantara, and thus the first to fall into the lower spheres of materiality. They who are called in Theology “ the Thrones,” and are the “ Seat of God,” must be the first incarnated men on Earth ; and it becomes comprehensible, if we think of the endless series of past Manvantaras, to find that the last had to come first, and the first last. We find, in short, that the higher Angels had broken, countless æons before, through the “ Seven Circles,” and thus robbed them of the Sacred fire ;}

_{which means in plain words, that they had assimilated during their past incarnations, in lower as well as in higher worlds, all the wisdom therefrom — the reflection of MAHAT in its various degrees of intensity. No Entity, whether angelic or human, can reach the state of Nirvana, or of absolute purity, except through æons of suffering and the knowledge of EVIL as well as of good, as otherwise the latter remains incomprehensible.}

_{Between man and the animal — whose Monads (or Jivas) are fundamentally identical — there is the impassable abyss of Mentality and Self-consciousness. What is human mind in its higher aspect, whence comes it, if it is not a portion of the essence — and, in some rare cases of incarnation, the very essence— of a higher Being : one from a higher and divine plane ? Can man — a god in the animal form — be the product of Material Nature by evolution alone, even as is the animal, which differs from man in external shape, but by no means in the materials of its physical fabric, and is informed by the same, though undeveloped, Monad}

_{—seeing that the intellectual potentialities of the two differ as the Sun does from the Glow-worm ? And what is it that creates such difference. unless man is an animal plus a living god within his physical shell ? Let us pause and ask ourselves seriously the question, regardless of the vagaries and sophisms of both the materialistic and the psychological modern sciences.}

_{To some extent, it is admitted that even the esoteric teaching is allegorical. To make the latter comprehensible to the average intelligence, requires the use of symbols cast in an intelligible form. Hence the allegorical and semi-mythical narratives in the exoteric, and the (only) semi-metaphysical and objective representations in the esoteric teachings. For the purely and transcendentally spiritual conceptions are adapted only to the perceptions of those who “ see without eyes, hear without ears, and sense without organs,” according to the graphic expression of the Commentary. The too puritan idealist is at liberty to spiritualise the tenet, whereas the modern psychologist would simply try to spirit away our “ fallen,” yet still divine, human Soul in its connection with Buddhi.}

_{The mystery attached to the highly spiritual ancestors of the divine man within the earthly man is very great. His dual creation is hinted at in the Purânas, though its esoteric meaning can be approached only by collating together the many varying accounts, and reading them in their symbolical and allegorical character. So it is in the Bible, both in Genesis and even in the Epistles of Paul. For that creator, who is called in the second chapter of Genesis the “ Lord God,” is in the original the Elohim, or Gods (the Lords), in the plural ; and while one of them makes the earthly Adam of dust, the other breathes into him the breath of life, and the third makes of him a living soul (ii. 7), all of which readings}

_{are implied in the plural number of the Elohim.* “ The first man is of the Earth, the second (the last, or rather highest) is from heaven,” says Paul in I. Corinthians xv. 47.}

_{In the Aryan allegory the rebellious Sons of Brahmâ are all represented as holy ascetics and Yogis. Re-born in every Kalpa, they generally try to impede the work of human procreation. When Daksha, the chief of the Prajâpati (creators), brings forth 10,000 sons for the purpose of peopling the world, Narada — a son of Brahmâ, the great Rishi, and virtually a “ Kumara,” if not so in name — interferes with, and twice frustrates Daksha’s aim, by persuading those Sons to remain holy ascetics and eschew marriage. For this, Daksha curses Narada to be re-born as a man, as Brahmâ had cursed him before for refusing to marry, and obtain progeny, saying : — “ Perish in thy present (Deva or angelic) form and take up thy abode in the womb,” i.e., become a man (Vayu Purâna ; Harivamsa, 170). Notwithstanding several conflicting versions of the same story, it is easy to see that Narada belongs to that class of Brahmâ’s, “ first-born,” who have all proven rebellious to the law of animal procreation, for which they had to incarnate as men. Of all the Vedic Rishis, Narada, as already shown, is the most incomprehensible, because the most closely connected with the occult doctrines — especially with the secret cycles and Kalpas ( vide supra ).}

_{Certain contradictory statements about this Sage have much distracted the Orientalists. Thus he is shown as refusing positively to create (have progeny), and even as calling his father Brahmâ “ a false teacher ” for advising him to get married (“ Narada-Pancha-Râtra ”) ; nevertheless, he is referred to as one of the Prajâpati, “ progenitors ” ! In Naradiya Purâna, he describes the laws and the duties of the celibate adepts ; and as these occult duties do not happen to be found in the fragment of about 3,000 Stanzas in the possession of European museums, the Brahmins are proclaimed liars ; the Orientalists forgetting that the Naradiya is credited with containing 25,000 Stanzas, and that it is not very likely that such MSS. should be found in the hands of the Hindu profane, those who are ready to sell any precious olla for a red pottage. Suffice it to say, that Narada is}

_{* Seth, as Bunsen and others have shown, is not only the primitive god of the Semites}

_{—early Jews included — but also their “ semi-divine ancestor.” For, says Bunsen (“ God in History,” vol. i., pp. 233, 234), “ the Seth of Genesis, the father of Enoch (the man) must be considered as originally running parallel with that derived from the Elohim, Adam’s father.” “ According to Bunsen, the Deity (the god Seth) was the primitive god of Northern Egypt and Palestine ” (Staniland Wake, “ The Great Pyramid ”). And Seth became considered in the later Theology of the Egyptians as “ AN EVIL DÆMON,” says the same Bunsen, for he is one with with Typhon and one with the Hindu demons as a logical sequel.}

_{the Deva-Rishi of Occultism par excellence ; and that the Occultist who does not ponder, analyse, and study Narada from his seven esoteric facets, will never be able to fathom certain anthropological, chronological, and even Cosmic Mysteries. He is one of the Fires above-mentioned, and plays a part in the evolution of this Kalpa from its incipient, down to its final stage. He is an actor who appears in each of the successive acts (Root-Races) of the present Manvantaric drama, in the world allegories which strike the key-note of esotericism, and are now becoming more familiar to the reader. But shall we turn to other ancient Scriptures and documents for the corroboration of the “ Fires,” “ Sparks,” and “ Flames ? ” They are plentiful, if one only seeks for them in the right places. In the “ Book of the Concealed Mystery,” they are clearly enunciated, as also in the “ Ha Idra Zuta Qadisha,” or the lesser holy Assembly. The language is very mystical and veiled, yet still comprehensible. Therein, among the sparks of Prior Worlds, “ vibrating Flames and Sparks,” from the divine flint, the workmen proceed to create man, “ male and female ” (427) ; which “ Flames and Sparks ” (Angels and their Worlds, Stars and Planets) are said, figuratively, to “ become extinct and die,” that is to say, remain unmanifested until a certain process of nature is accomplished. To show how thickly veiled from public view are the most important facts of anthropogenesis, two passages are now quoted from two Kabalistic books. The first is from the Book of the Concealed Mystery :—}

_{(429.) From a Light-Bearer (one of the seven sacred planets) of insupportable brightness proceeded a radiating Flame, dashing off, like a vast and mighty hammer, those sparks which were the prior worlds.}

_{(430.) And with most subtle ether were these intermingled and bound mutually together, but only when they were conjoined together, even the great Father and great Mother.}

_{(431.) From Hoa, himself, is AB, the Father ; and from Hoa, himself, is RUACH, the Spirit ; who are hidden in the Ancient of Days, and therein is that Ether concealed.}

_{(432.) And it was connected with a Light-Bearer (a planet and its angel or regent), which went forth from that Light-Bearer of insupportable brightness, which is hidden in the bosom of Aima, the Great Mother.*}

_{Now the following extract from the Zohar† also deals with the same mystery : — “ The Pre-Adamite Kings. ‘ We have learned in the Siphrah D’Tzniootha : That the At-tee’kah D’At-tee’keen, Ancient of Ancients, before He prepared his Form, built Kings, and engraved}

_{* See Mr. Mather’s “ Kabbalah Unveiled.”}

_{† Translated in I. Myer’s Qabbalah.}

_{Kings, and sketched out Kings (men, the Kings of the animals), and they could not exist : till he overthrew them and hid them until after a time, therefore it is written : ‘ And these are the Kings which reigned in the land of Edom ’ . . . . And they could not exist till Resha’Hiv’rah, the White Head, the At’-tee-’kah D’At-tee’keen, Ancient of Ancients, arranged Himself . . . . and formed all forms above and below. . . . Before He arranged himself in his Form had not been formed all those whom he desired to form, and all worlds have been destroyed . . . . they did not remain in their places, because the form of the Kings had not been formed as it ought to be, and the Holy City had not been prepared.” (Zohar iii., 135 a ; 292a Idra Zootah. Brody, etc.)}

_{Now the plain meaning of these two allegorical and metaphysical disquisitions is simply this : Worlds and men were in turn formed and destroyed, under the law of evolution and from pre-existing material, until both the planets and their men, in our case our Earth and its animal and human races, became what they are now in the present cycle : opposite polar forces, an equilibrized compound of Spirit and Matter, of the positive and the negative, of the male and the female. Before man could become male and female physically, his prototype, the creating Elohim, had to arrange his Form on this sexual plane astrally. That is to say, the atoms and the organic forces, descending into the plane of the given differentiation, had to be marshalled in the order intended by Nature, so as to be ever carrying out, in an immaculate way, that law which the Kabala calls the Balance, through which everything that exists does so as male and female in its final perfection, in this present stage of materiality. Chochmah, Wisdom, the Male Sephiroth, had to diffuse itself in, and through, Binah, intelligent Nature, or Understanding. Therefore the First Root-race of men, sexless and mindless, had to be overthrown and “ hidden until after a time ” ; i.e., the first race, instead of dying, disappeared in the second race, as certain lower lives and plants do in their progeny. It was a wholesale transformation. The First became the Second Root-race, without either begetting it, procreating it, or dying. “ They passed by together,” as it is written : “ And he died and another reigned in his stead ” (Genesis xxvi. 31 et seq. Zohar iii., 292a). Why ? Because “ the Holy City had not been prepared.” And what is the “ Holy City ” ? The Maquom (the Secret Place or the Shrine) on Earth : in other words, the human womb, the microcosmic copy and reflection of the Heavenly Matrix, the female space or primeval Chaos, in which the male Spirit fecundates the germ of the Son, or the visible Universe.* So much so, that in the paragraph on “ the Emanation of the Male and Female Principles ” in the Zohar}

_{* Vide “ The Holy of Holies : its esoteric meaning,” in Part I I of this Volume.}

_{(ibid.), it is said that, on this earth, the WISDOM from the “ Holy Ancient ” “ does not shine except in male and female.” “ Hohmah, Wisdom, is the Father, and BINAH, understanding, is the Mother . . . . and when they connect one with the other they bring forth and diffuse and emanate truth. In the sayings of Rabbi Je-yeva Sabah, i.e., the Old, we learned this : What is Binah Understanding ? But when they connect in one another, the (Yod) in the (Heh), they become impregnated and produce a Son. And, therefore, it is called Binah, Understanding. It means BeN YaH, i.e., Son of YaH. This is the completeness of the whole.*}

_{This is also the “ completeness ” of phallicism by the Rabbis, its perfect apotheosis, the divine being dragged into the animal, the sublime into the grossness of the terrestrial. Nothing so graphically gross exists in Eastern Occultism, nor in the primitive Kabala — the “ Chaldean Book of Numbers.” We have said so in “ Isis Unveiled ” : —}

_{“ We find it rather unwise on the part of Catholic writers to pour out their vials of wrath in such sentences as these : ‘ In a multitude of pagodas, the phallic stone, ever and always assuming, like the Grecian batylos, the brutally indecent form of the lingham . . . the Maha Deva.’ Before casting slurs on a symbol whose profound metaphysical meaning is too much for the modern champions of that religion of sensualism par excellence, Roman Catholicism, to grasp, they are in duty bound to destroy their oldest churches, and change the form of the cupolas of their own temples. The Mahody of Elephanta, the Round Tower of Bhangulpore, the minarets of Islam — either rounded or pointed — are the originals of the Campanile column of San Marco, at Venice, of the Rochester Cathedral, and of the modern Duomo of Milan. All of these steeples, turrets, domes, and Christian temples, are the reproductions of the primitive idea of the lithos, the upright phallus.” (Vol. I I., p. 5.)}

_{Nevertheless, and however it may be, the fact that all these Hebrew Elohim, Sparks, and Cherubs are identical with the Devas, Rishis and the Fires and Flames, the Rudras and the forty-nine Agnis of the ancient Aryas, is sufficiently proven by and in the Kabala.}

_{* Zohar iii., 290a, quoted in Isaac Myer’s Qabbalah, p, 387.}

_{STANZA IV.}

_{CREATION OF THE FIRST RACES.}

_{§§ (14) Creation of men. (15) They are empty shadows. (16) The Creators are perplexed how to create a THINKING man. (17) What is needed for the formation of a perfect Man.}

_{14. THE SEVEN HOSTS, THE “ WILL (or Mind)-BORN ” LORDS, PROPELLED BY THE SPIRIT OF LIFE-GIVING ( Fohat ), SEPARATE MEN FROM THEMSELVES, EACH ON HIS OWN ZONE (a).}

_{(a) They threw off their “ shadows ” or astral bodies— if such an ethereal being as a “ lunar Spirit ” may be supposed to rejoice in an astral, besides a hardly tangible body. In another Commentary it is said that the “ Ancestors ” breathed out the first man, as Brahmâ is explained to have breathed out the Suras (Gods), when they became “ Asuras ” (from A su, breath). In a third it is said that they, the newly-created men, “ were the shadows of the Shadows.”}

_{With regard to this sentence — “ They were the shadows of the Shadows ” — a few more words may be said and a fuller explanation attempted. This first process of the evolution of mankind is far easier to accept than the one which follows it, though one and all will be rejected and doubted even by some Kabalists, especially the Western, who study the present effects, but have neglected to study their primary causes. Nor does the writer feel competent to explain a mode of procreation so difficult of appreciation save for an Eastern Occultist. Therefore it is useless to enter here into details concerning the process, though it is minutely described in the Secret Books, as it would only lead to speaking of facts hitherto unknown to the profane world, and hence to their being misunderstood. An “ Adam ” made of the dust of the ground will always be found preferable, by a certain class of students, to one projected out of the ethereal body of his creator ; though the former process has never been heard of, while the latter is familiar, as all know, to many Spiritualists in Europe and America, who, of all men, ought to understand it. For who of those who have witnessed the phenomenon of a materialising form oozing out of the pores of a medium or, at other times, out of his left side, can fail to credit the possibility, at least, of such a birth ? If there are}

_{in the Universe such beings as Angels or Spirits, whose incorporeal essence may constitute an intelligent entity notwithstanding the absence of any (to us) solid organism ; and if there are those who believe that a god made the first man out of dust, and breathed into him a living Soul — and there are millions upon millions who believe both — what does this doctrine of ours contain that is so impossible ? Very soon the day will dawn, when the world will have to choose whether it will accept the miraculous creation of man (and Kosmos too) out of nothing, according to the dead letter of Genesis, or a first man born from a fantastic link — absolutely “ missing ” so far — the common ancestor of man, and of the “ true ape.”* Between these two fallacies,† Occult philosophy steps in. It teaches that the first human stock was projected by higher and semi-divine Beings out of their own essences. If the latter process is to be considered as abnormal or even inconceivable — because obsolete in Nature at this point of evolution — it is yet proven possible on the authority of certain “ Spiritualistic ” FACTS. Which, then, we ask of the three hypotheses or theories is the most reasonable and the least absurd ? Certainly no one — provided he is not a soul-blind materialist — can ever object to the occult teaching.}

_{Now, as shown, we gather from the latter that man was not “ created ” the complete being he is now, however imperfect he still remains. There was a spiritual, a psychic, an intellectual, and an animal evolution, from the highest to the lowest, as well as a physical development — from the simple and homogeneous, up to the more complex and heterogeneous ; though not quite on the lines traced for us by the modern evolutionists. This double evolution in two contrary directions, required various ages, of divers natures and degrees of spirituality and intellectuality, to fabricate the being now known as man. Furthermore, the one absolute, ever acting and never erring law, which proceeds on the}

_{* “ . . . Huxley, supported by the most evident discoveries in Comparative Anatomy, could utter the momentous sentence that the anatomical differences between man and the highest apes are less than those between the latter and the lowest apes In relation to our genealogical tree of man, the necessary conclusion follows that the human race has evolved gradually from the true apes.” (“ The Pedigree of Man,” by Ernest Hæckel, translated by Ed. B. Aveling, p. 49).}

_{What may be the scientific and logical objections to the opposite conclusion — we would ask ? The anatomical resemblances between Man and the Anthropoids — grossly exaggerated as they are by Darwinists, as M. de Quatrefages shows — are simply enough “ accounted for ” when the origin of the latter is taken into consideration.}

_{“ Nowhere, in the older deposits, is an ape to be found that approximates more closely to man, or a man that approximates more closely to an ape . . . . . .”}

_{† “ . . . . . The same gulf which is found to-day between Man and Ape, goes back with undiminished breadth and depth to the Tertiary period. This fact alone is enough to make its untenability clear,” (Dr. F. Pfaff, Prof. of Natural Science in the University of Erlangen).}

_{same lines from one eternity (or Manvantara) to the other — ever furnishing an ascending scale for the manifested, or that which we call the great Illusion ( Maha-Maya ), but plunging Spirit deeper and deeper into materiality on the one hand, and then redeeming it through flesh and liberating it — this law, we say, uses for these purposes the Beings from other and higher planes, men, or Minds (Manus), in accordance with their Karmic exigencies.}

_{At this juncture, the reader is again asked to turn to the Indian philosophy and religion. The Esotericism of both is at one with our Secret Doctrine, however much the form may differ and vary.}

_{ON THE IDENTITY AND DIFFERENCES OF THE INCARNATING POWERS.}

_{THE Progenitors of Man, called in India “ Fathers,” Pitara or Pitris, are the creators of our bodies and lower principles. They are ourselves, as the first personalities, and we are they. Primeval man would be “ the bone of their bone and the flesh of their flesh,” if they had body and flesh. As stated, they were “ lunar Beings.”}

_{The Endowers of man with his conscious, immortal EGO, are the “ Solar Angels ” — whether so regarded metaphorically or literally. The mysteries of the Conscious EGO or human Soul are great. The esoteric name of these “ Solar Angels ” is, literally, the “ Lords ” ( Nath ) of “ persevering ceaseless devotion ” ( pranidhâna ). Therefore they of the fifth principle ( Manas ) seem to be connected with, or to have originated the system of the Yogis who make of pranidhâna their fifth observance (see Yoga Shastra, I I., 32.) It has already been explained why the trans-Himalayan Occultists regard them as evidently identical with those who in India are termed Kumâras, Agnishwattas, and the Barhishads.}

_{How precise and true is Plato’s expression, how profound and philosophical his remark on the (human) soul or EGO, when he defined it as “ a compound of the same and the other.” And yet how little this hint has been understood, since the world took it to mean that the soul was the breath of God, of Jehovah. It is “ the same and the other,” as the great Initiate-Philosopher said ; for the EGO (the “ Higher Self ” when merged with and in the Divine Monad) is Man, and yet the same as the “ OTHER,” the Angel in him incarnated, as the same with the universal MAHAT. The great classics and philosophers felt this truth, when saying that “ there must be something within us which produces our thoughts. Something very subtle ; it is a breath ; it is fire ; it is ether ;}

_{it is quintessence ; it is a slender likeness ; it is an intellection ; it is a number ; it is harmony. . . . . ” ( Voltaire ).}

_{All these are the Manasam and Rajasas : the Kumâras, Asuras, and other rulers and Pitris, who incarnated in the Third Race, and in this and various other ways endowed mankind with Mind.}

_{There are seven classes of Pitris, as shown below, three incorporeal and four corporeal ; and two kinds, the Agnishwatta and the Barhishad. And we may add that, as there are two kinds of Pitris, so there is a double and a triple set of Barhishad and Agnishwatta. The former, having given birth to their astral doubles, are reborn as Sons of Atri, and are the “ Pitris of the Demons,” or corporeal beings, on the authority of Manu (I I I., 196) ; while the Agnishwatta are reborn as Sons of Marichi (a son of Brahmâ), and are the Pitris of the Gods ( Manu again, Matsya and Padma Purânas and Kulluka in the Laws of the Manavas, I I I., 195).* Moreover, the Vayu Purâna declares all the seven orders to have originally been the first gods, the Vairâjas, whom Brahmâ “ with the eye of Yoga, beheld in the eternal spheres, and who are the gods of gods ” ; and the Matsya adds that the Gods worshipped them ; while the Harivansa (S. 1, 935) distinguishes the Virâjas as one class of the Pitris only — a statement corroborated in the Secret Teachings, which, however, identify the Virâjas with the elder Agnishwattas† and the Rajasas, or Abhutarajasas, who are incorporeal without even an astral phantom. Vishnu is said, in most of the MSS., to have incarnated in and through them. “ In the Raivata Manvantara, again, Hari, best of gods, was born of Sambhuti, as the divine Manasas — originating with the deities called Rajasas.” Sambhuti was a daughter of Daksha, and wife of Marichi, the father of the Agnishwatta, who, along with the Rajasas, are ever associated with Manasas. As remarked by a far more able Sanskritist than Wilson, Mr. Fitzedward Hall, “ Manasa is no inappropriate name for a deity associated with the Rajasas. We appear to have in it Manasam — the same as Manas— with the change of termination required to express male personification ” (Vishnu Purâna Bk. I I I., ch. I., p. 17 footnote). All the sons of Virâja are Manasa, says Nilakantha. And}

_{* We are quite aware that the Vayu and Matsya Purânas identify (agreeably to Western interpretation) the Agnishwatta with the seasons, and the Barhishad Pitris with the months ; adding a fourth class — the Kavyas — cyclic years. But do not Christian. Roman Catholics identify their Angels with planets, and are not the seven Rishis become the Saptarshi— a constellation ? They are deities presiding over all the cyclic divisions.}

_{† The Vayu Purâna shows the region called Virâja-loka inhabited by the Agnish-wattas.}

_{Virâja is Brahmâ, and, therefore, the incorporeal Pitris are called Vairâjas from being the sons of Virâja, says Vayu Purâna.}

_{We could multiply our proofs ad infinitum, but it is useless. The wise will understand our meaning, the unwise are not required to. There are thirty-three crores, or 330 millions, of gods in India. But, as remarked by the learned lecturer on the Bhagavad Gîtâ, “ they may be all devas, but are by no means all ‘ gods ’, in the high spiritual sense one attributes to the term.” “ This is an unfortunate blunder,” he remarks, “ generally committed by Europeans. Deva is a kind of spiritual being, and because the same word is used in ordinary parlance to mean god, it by no means follows that we have to worship thirty-three crores of gods.” And he adds suggestively : “ These beings, as may be naturally inferred have a certain affinity with one of the three component Upadhis (basic principles) into which we have divided man.” — (Vide Theosophist, Feb., 1887, et seq.)}

_{The names of the deities of a certain mystic class change with every Manvantara. Thus the twelve great gods, Jayas, created by Brahmâ to assist him in the work of creation in the very beginning of the Kalpa, and who, lost in Samadhi, neglected to create — whereupon they were cursed to be repeatedly born in each Manvantara till the seventh — are respectively called Ajitas, Tushitas, Satyas, Haris, Vaikunthas, Sadhyas, and Adityas : they are Tushitas (in the second Kalpa), and Adityas in this Vaivasvata period (see Vayu Purâna), besides other names for each age. But they are identical with the Manasa or Rajasas, and these with our incarnating Dhyan Chohans. They are all classes of the Gnana-devas.}

_{Yes ; besides those beings, who, like the Yakshas, Gandharvas, Kinaras, etc., etc., taken in their individualities, inhabit the astral plane, there are real Devagnanams, and to these classes of Devas belong the Adityas, the Vairâjas, the Kumaras, the Asuras, and all those high celestial beings whom Occult teaching calls Manaswin, the Wise, foremost of all, and who would have made all men the self-conscious spiritually intellectual beings they will be, had they not been “ cursed ” to fall into generation, and to be reborn themselves as mortals for their neglect of duty.}

_{STANZA IV. — (Continued.)}

_{15. SEVEN TIMES SEVEN SHADOWS ( chhayas ) OF FUTURE MEN ( or Amanasas ) (a) WERE ( thus ) BORN, EACH OF HIS OWN COLOUR ( complexion ) AND KIND (b). EACH (also ) INFERIOR TO HIS FATHER ( creator ). THE FATHERS, THE BONELESS, COULD GIVE NO LIFE TO BEINGS WITH}

_{BONES. THEIR PROGENY WERE BHUTA ( phantoms ) WITH NEITHER FORM NOR MIND, THEREFORE THEY WERE CALLED THE CHHAYA ( image or shadow ) RACE (c).}

_{(a) Manu, as already remarked, comes from the root “ man ” to think, hence “ a thinker.” It is from this Sanskrit word very likely that sprung the Latin “ mens,” mind, the Egyptian “ Menes,” the “ Master-Mind,” the Pythagorean Monas, or conscious “ thinking unit,” mind also, and even our “ Manas ” or mind, the fifth principle in man. Hence these shadows are called amanasa, “ mindless.”}

_{With the Brahmins the Pitris are very sacred, because they are the Progenitors,* or ancestors of men — the first Manushya on this Earth}

_{—and offerings are made to them by the Brahmin when a son is born unto him. They are more honoured and their ritual is more important than the worship of the gods (See the “ Laws of Manu,” Bk. I I I., p. 203).}

_{May we not now search for a philosophical meaning in this dual group of progenitors ?}

_{The Pitris being divided into seven classes, we have here the mystic number again. Nearly all the Purânas agree that three of these are arupa, formless, while four are corporeal ; the former being intellectual and spiritual, the latter material and devoid of intellect. Esoterically, it is the Asuras who form the first three classes of Pitris — “ born in the body of night ” — whereas the other four were produced from the body of twilight. Their fathers, the gods, were doomed to be born fools on Earth, according to Vayu Purâna. The legends are purposely mixed up and made very hazy : the Pitris being in one the sons of the gods, and, in another those of Brahmâ ; while a third makes them instructors of their own fathers. It is the Hosts of the four material classes who create men simultaneously on the seven zones.}

_{Now, with regard to the seven classes of Pitris, each of which is again divided into seven, a word to students and a query to the profane. That class of the “ Fire Dhyanis,” which we identify on undeniable grounds with the Agnishwattas, is called in our school the “ Heart ” of the Dhyan-Chohanic Body ; and it is said to have incarnated in the third race of men and made them perfect. The esoteric Mystagogy speaks of the mysterious relation existing between the hebdomadic essence or substance of this angelic Heart and that of man, whose}

_{* This was hinted at in Isis Unveiled, Vol. I., p xxxviii., though the full explanation could not then be given : “ The Pitris are not the ancestors of the present living men, but those of the first human kind or Adamic race ; the spirits of human races, which, on the great scale of descending evolution, preceded our races of men, and were physically as well as spiritually, far superior to our modern pigmies. In Manava-Dharma-Sastra they are called the Lunar ancestors.”}

_{every physical organ, and psychic, and spiritual function, is a reflection, so to say, a copy on the terrestrial plane of the model or prototype above. Why, it is asked, should there be such a strange repetition of the number seven in the anatomical structure of man ? Why should the heart have four lower “ cavities and three higher divisions,” answering so strangely to the septenary division of the human principles, separated into two groups, the higher and the lower ; and why should the same division be found in the various classes of Pitris, and especially our Fire Dhyanis ? For, as already stated, these Beings fall into four corporeal (or grosser) and three incorporeal (or subtler) “ principles,” or call them by any other name you please. Why do the seven nervous plexuses of the body radiate seven rays ? Why are there these seven plexuses, and why seven distinct layers in the human skin ?}

_{“ Having projected their shadows and made men of one element (ether), the progenitors re-ascend to Maha-loka, whence they descend periodically, when the world is renewed, to give birth to new men.}

_{“ The subtle bodies remain without understanding (Manas) until the advent of the Suras (Gods) now called Asuras (not Gods),” says the Commentary.}

_{“ Not-gods,” for the Brahmins, perhaps, but the highest Breaths, for the Occultist ; since those progenitors ( Pitar ), the formless and the intellectual, refuse to build man, but endow him with mind ; the four corporeal classes creating only his body.}

_{This is very plainly shown in various texts of the Rig Veda— the highest authority for a Hindu of any sect whatever. Therein Asura means “ spiritual divine,” and the word is used as a synonym for Supreme Spirit, while in the sense of a “ God,” the term “ Asura ” is applied to Varuna and Indra and pre-eminently to Agni — the three having been in days of old the three highest gods, before Brahmanical Theo-Mythology distorted the true meaning of almost everything in the Archaic Scriptures. But, as the key is now lost, the Asuras are hardly mentioned.}

_{In the Zendavesta the same is found. In the Mazdean, or Magian, religion, “ Asura ” is the lord Asura Visvavedas, the “ all-kowing ” or “ omniscient Lord ” ; and Asura-Mazdhâ, become later Ahura-Mazdhâ, is, as Benfey shows, “ the Lord who bestows Intelligence ” — Asura-Medhâ and Ahura-Mazdâo. Elsewhere in this work it is shown, on equally good authority, that the Indo-Iranian Asura was always regarded as sevenfold. This fact, combined with the name Mazdhâ, as above, which makes of the sevenfold Asura the “ Lord,” or “ Lords ” collectively “ who bestow Intelligence,” connects the Amshaspends with the Asuras and with our incarnating Dhyan Chohans, as well as with the Elohim, and the seven informing gods of Egypt, Chaldea, and every other country.}

_{Why these “ gods ” refused to create men is not, as stated in exoteric}

_{accounts, because their pride was too great to share the celestial power of their essence with the children of Earth, but for reasons already suggested. However, allegory has indulged in endless fancies and theology taken advantage thereof in every country to make out its case against these first-born, or the logoi, and to impress it as a truth on the minds of the ignorant and credulous. (Compare also what is said about Makara and the Kumâras in connection with the Zodiac.)}

_{The Christian system is not the only one which has degraded them into demons. Zoroastrianism and even Brahmanism have profited thereby to obtain hold over the people’s mind. Even in Chaldean exotericism, Beings who refuse to create, i.e., who are said to oppose thereby the Demiurgos, are also denounced as the Spirits of Darkness. The Suras, who win their intellectual independence, fight the Suras who are devoid thereof, who are shown as passing their lives in profitless ceremonial worship based on blind faith — a hint now ignored by the orthodox Brahmins — and forthwith the former become A-Suras. The first and mind-born Sons of the Deity refuse to create progeny, and are cursed by Brahmâ to be born as men. They are hurled down to Earth, which, later on, is transformed, in theological dogma, into the infernal regions. Ahriman destroys the Bull created by Ormazd — which is the emblem of terrestrial illusive life, the “ germ of sorrow ” — and, forgetting that the perishing finite seed must die, in order that the plant of immortality, the plant of spiritual, eternal life, should sprout and live, Ahriman is proclaimed the enemy, the opposing power, the devil. Typhon cuts Osiris into fourteen pieces, in order to prevent his peopling the world and thus creating misery ; and Typhon becomes, in the exoteric, theological teaching, the Power of Darkness. But all this is the exoteric shell. It is the worshippers of the latter who attribute to disobedience and rebellion the effort and self-sacrifice of those who would help men to their original status of divinity through self-conscious efforts ; and it is these worshippers of Form who have made demons of the Angels of Light.}

_{Esoteric philosophy, however, teaches that one third * of the Dhyanis —i.e., the three classes of the Arupa Pitris, endowed with intelligence, “ which is a formless breath, composed of intellectual not elementary substances ” (see Harivamsa, 932) — was simply doomed by the law of Karma and evolution to be reborn (or incarnated) on Earth.† Some}

_{* Whence the subsequent assertions of St. John’s vision, referred to in his Apoca-lypse, about “ the great red Dragon having seven heads and ten horns, and seven crowns upon his heads,” whose “ tail drew the third part of the stars of heaven and did cast them to the earth ” (ch. xii.).}

_{† The verse “ did cast them to the Earth,” plainly shows its origin in the grandest and oldest allegory of the Aryan mystics, who, after the destruction of the Atlantean}

_{of these were Nirmanakayas from other Manvantaras. Hence we see them, in all the Purânas, reappearing on this globe, in the third Manvantara, as Kings, Rishis and heroes (read Third Root-Race). This tenet, being too philosophical and metaphysical to be grasped by the multitudes, was, as already stated, disfigured by the priesthood for the purpose of preserving a hold over them through superstitious fear.}

_{The supposed “ rebels,” then, were simply those who, compelled by Karmic law to drink the cup of gall to its last bitter drop, had to incarnate anew, and thus make responsible thinking entities of the astral statues projected by their inferior brethren. Some are said to have refused, because they had not in them the requisite materials — i.e., an astral body — since they were arupa. The refusal of others had reference to their having been Adepts and Yogis of long past preceding Manvantaras ; another mystery. But, later on, as Nirmanakayas, they sacrificed themselves for the good and salvation of the Monads which were waiting for their turn, and which otherwise would have had to linger for countless ages in irresponsible, animal-like, though in appearance human, forms. It may be a parable and an allegory within an allegory. Its solution is left to the intuition of the student, if he only reads that which follows with his spiritual eye.}

_{As to their fashioners or “ Ancestors ” — those Angels who, in the exoteric legends, obeyed the law — they must be identical with the Barhishad Pitris, or the Pitar-Devata, i.e., those possessed of the physical creative fire. They could only create, or rather clothe, the human Monads with their own astral Selves, but they could not make man in their image and likeness. “ Man must not be like one of us,” say the creative gods, entrusted with the fabrication of the lower animal but higher ; (see Gen. and Plato’s Timæus). Their creating the semblance of men out of their own divine Essence means, esoterically, that it is}

_{giants and sorcerers, concealed the truth — astronomical, physical, and divine, as it is a page out of pre-cosmic theogony — under various allegories. Its esoteric, true interpretation}

_{s a veritable Theodice of the “ Fallen Angels,” so called ; the willing and the unwilling, the creators and those who refused to create, being now mixed up most perplexingly by Christian Catholics, who forget that their highest Archangel, St. Michael, who is shown to conquer (to master and to assimilate) the DRAGON OF WISDOM and of divine Self-sacrifice (now miscalled and calumniated as Satan), WAS THE FIRST TO REFUSE TO CREATE ! This led to endless confusion. So little does Christian theology understand the paradoxical language of the East and its symbolism, that it even explains, in its dead letter sense, the Chinese Buddhist and Hindu exoteric rite of raising a noise during certain eclipses to scare away the “ great red Dragon,” which laid a plot to carry away the light ! But here “ Light ” means esoteric Wisdom, and we have sufficiently explained the secret meaning of the terms Dragon, Serpent, etc., etc., all of which refer to Adepts and Initiates.}

_{they who became the first Race, and thus shared its destiny and further evolution. They would not, simply because they could not, give to man that sacred spark which burns and expands into the flower of human reason and self-consciousness, for they had it not to give. This was left to that class of Devas who became symbolised in Greece under the name of Prometheus, to those who had nought to do with the physical body, yet everything with the purely spiritual man. ( See Part I I. of this volume, “ The Fallen Angels ” ; also “ The Gods of Light proceed from the Gods of Darkness.” )}

_{Each class of Creators endows man with what it has to give : the one builds his external form ; the other gives him its essence, which later on becomes the Human Higher Self owing to the personal exertion of the individual ; but they could not make men as they were themselves}

_{—perfect, because sinless ; sinless, because having only the first, pale shadowy outlines of attributes, and these all perfect — from the human standpoint — white, pure and cold as the virgin snow. Where there is no struggle, there is no merit. Humanity, “ of the Earth earthy,” was not destined to be created by the angels of the first divine Breath : therefore they are said to have refused to do so, and man had to be formed by more material creators,* who, in their turn, could give only what they had in their own natures, and no more. Subservient to eternal law, the pure gods could only project out of themselves shadowy men, a little less ethereal and spiritual, less divine and perfect than themselves — shadows still. The first humanity, therefore, was a pale copy of its progenitors ; too material, even in its ethereality, to be a hierarchy of gods ; too spiritual and pure to be MEN, endowed as it is with every negative (Nirguna) perfection. Perfection, to be fully such, must be born out of imperfection, the incorruptible must grow out of the corruptible, having the latter as its vehicle and basis and contrast. Absolute light is absolute darkness, and vice versâ. In fact, there is neither light nor}

_{* In spite of all efforts to the contrary, Christian theology — having burdened itself with the Hebrew esoteric account of the creation of man, which is understood literally— cannot find any reasonable excuse for its “ God, the Creator,” who produces a man devoid of mind and sense ; nor can it justify the punishment following an act, for which Adam and Eve might plead non compos. For if the couple is admitted to be ignorant of good and evil before the eating of the forbidden fruit, how could it be expected to know that disobedience was evil ? If primeval man was meant to remain a half-witted, or rather witless, being, then his creation was aimless and even cruel, if produced by an omnipotent and perfect God. But Adam and Eve are shown, even in Genesis, to be created by a class of lower divine Beings, the Elohim, who are so jealous of their personal prerogatives as reasonable and intelligent creatures, that they will not allow man to become “ as one of us.” This is plain, even from the dead-letter meaning of the Bible. The Gnostics, then, were right in regarding the Jewish God as belonging to a class of lower, material and not very holy denizens of the invisible World.}

_{darkness in the realms of truth. Good and Evil are twins, the progeny of Space and Time, under the sway of Maya. Separate them, by cutting off one from the other, and they will both die. Neither exists per se, since each has to be generated and created out of the other, in order to come into being ; both must be known and appreciated before becoming objects of perception, hence, in mortal mind, they must be divided.}

_{Nevertheless, as the illusionary distinction exists, it requires a lower order of creative angels to “ create ” inhabited globes — especially ours — or to deal with matter on this earthly plane. The philosophical Gnostics were the first to think so, in the historical period, and to invent various systems upon this theory. Therefore in their schemes of creation, one always finds their Creators occupying a place at the very foot of the ladder of spiritual Being. With them, those who created our earth and its mortals were placed on the very limit of mayavic matter, and their followers were taught to think — to the great disgust of the Church Fathers — that for the creation of those wretched races, in a spiritual and moral sense, which grace our globe, no high divinity could be made responsible, but only angels of a low hierarchy,* to which class they relegated the Jewish God, Jehovah.}

_{Mankinds different from the present are mentioned in all the ancient Cosmogonies. Plato speaks, in the Phædrus, of a winged race of men. Aristophanes (in Plato’s Banquet), speaks of a race androgynous and with round bodies. In Pymander, all the animal kingdom even is double-sexed. Thus in § 18, it is said : “ The circuit having been accomplished, the knot was loosened. . . . and all the animals, which were equally androgynous, were untied (separated) together with man. . . . .” for. . . . “ the causes had to produce effects on earth.”† Again, in the ancient Quiché Manuscript, the Popol Vuh— published by the late Abbé Brasseur de Bourbourg — the first men are described as a race “ whose sight was unlimited, and who knew all things at once ” : thus showing the divine knowledge of Gods, not mortals. The Secret Doctrine, correcting the unavoidable exaggerations of popular fancy, gives the facts as they are recorded in the Archaic symbols.}

_{* In Isis Unveiled several of these Gnostic systems are given. One is taken from the Codex Nazaræus, the Scriptures of the Nazarenes, who, although they existed long before the days of Christ, and even before the laws of Moses, were Gnostics, and many of them Initiates. They held their “ Mysteries of Life ” in Nazara (ancient and modern Nazareth), and their doctrines are a faithful echo of the teachings of the Secret Doctrine — some of which we are now endeavouring to explain.}

_{† See the translation from the Greek by François, Monsieur de Foix, Evesque d’Ayre : the work dedicated to Marguerite de France, Reine de Navarre. Edition of 1579, Bordeaux.}

_{(b) These “ shadows ” were born “ each of his own colour and kind,” each also “ inferior to his creator,” because the latter was a complete being of his kind. The Commentaries refer the first sentence to the colour or complexion of each human race thus evolved. In Pymander, the Seven primitive men, created by Nature from the “ heavenly Man,” all partake of the qualities of the “ Seven Governors,” or Rulers, who loved Man — their own reflection and synthesis.}

_{In the Norse Legends, one recognizes in Asgard, the habitat of the gods, as also in the Ases themselves, the same mystical loci and personifications woven into the popular “ myths,” as in our Secret Doctrine ; and we find them in the Vedas, the Purânas, the Mazdean Scriptures and the Kabala. The Ases of Scandinavia, the rulers of the world which preceded ours, whose name means literally the “ pillars of the world,” its “ supports,” are thus identical with the Greek Cosmocratores, the “ Seven Workmen or Rectors ” of Pymander, the seven Rishis and Pitris of India, the seven Chaldean gods and seven evil spirits, the seven Kabalistic Sephiroth synthesised by the upper triad, and even the seven Planetary Spirits of the Christian mystics. The Ases create the earth, the seas, the sky and the clouds, the whole visible world, from the remains of the slain giant Ymir ; but they do not create MAN, but only his form from the Ask or ash-tree. It is Odin who endows him with life and soul, after Lodur had given him blood and bones, and finally it is Hönir who furnishes him with his intellect (manas) and with his conscious senses. The Norse Ask, the Hesiodic Ash-tree, whence issued the men of the generation of bronze, the Third Root-Race, and the Tzite tree of the Popol-Vuh, out of which the Mexican third race of men was created, are all one.* This may be plainly seen by any reader. But the Occult reason why the Norse Yggdrasil, the Hindu Aswatha, the Gogard, the Hellenic tree of life, and the Tibetan Zampun, are one with the Kabalistic Sephirothal Tree, and even with the Holy Tree made by Ahura Mazda, and the Tree of Eden — who among the western scholars can tell ? † Nevertheless, the fruits of all those “ Trees,” whether Pippala or Haoma or yet the more prosaic apple, are the “ plants of life,” in fact and verity. The prototypes of our races were all enclosed in the microcosmic tree, which grew and developed within and under the great mundane macrocosmic tree‡ ; and the mystery is half revealed in the Dirghotamas, where it is said : “ Pippala, the sweet fruit of that tree upon which come spirits who}

_{* See Max Müller’s review of the Popol-Vuh.}

_{† Mr. James Darmesteter, the translator of the Vendidad, speaking of it, says : “ The tree, whatever it is . . .” (p. 209).}

_{‡ Plato’s “ Timæus.”}

_{love the science, and where the gods produce all marvels.” As in the Gogard, among the luxuriant branches of all those mundane trees, the “ Serpent ” dwells. But while the Macroscosmic tree is the Serpent of Eternity and of absolute Wisdom itself, those who dwell in the Microcosmic tree are the Serpents of the manifested Wisdom. One is the One and All ; the others are its reflected parts. The “ tree ” is man himself, of course, and the Serpents dwelling in each, the conscious Manas, the connecting link between Spirit and Matter, heaven and earth.}

_{Everywhere, it is the same. The creating powers produce Man, but fail in their final object. All these logoi strive to endow man with conscious immortal spirit, reflected in the Mind ( manas ) alone ; they fail, and they are all represented as being punished for the failure, if not for the attempt. What is the nature of the punishment ? A sentence of imprisonment in the lower or nether region, which is our earth ; the lowest in its chain ; an “ eternity ” — meaning the duration of the life-cycle — in the darkness of matter, or within animal Man. It has pleased the half ignorant and half designing Church Fathers to disfigure the graphic symbol. They took advantage of the metaphor and allegory found in every old religion to turn them to the benefit of the new one. Thus man was transformed into the darkness of a material hell ; his divine consciousness, obtained from his indwelling Principle (the Manasa), or the incarnated Deva, became the glaring flames of the infernal region ; and our globe that Hell itself. Pippala, Haoma, the fruit of the Tree of Knowledge, were denounced as the forbidden fruit, and the “ Serpent of Wisdom,” the Voice of reason and consciousness, remained identified for ages with the Fallen Angel, which is the old Dragon, the Devil ! (Vide Part I I., “ The Evil Spirit, who, or what ? ” )}

_{The same for the other high symbols. The Svastica, the most sacred and mystic symbol in India, the “ Jaina-Cross ” as it is now called by the Masons, notwithstanding its direct connection, and even identity with the Christian Cross, has become dishonoured in the same manner. It is the “ devil’s sign,” we are told by the Indian missionaries. “ Does it not shine on the head of the great Serpent of Vishnu, on the thousand headed Sesha-Ananta, in the depths of Pâtâla, the Hindu Naraka or Hell ” ? It does : but what is Ananta ? As Sesha, it is the almost endless Manvantaric cycle of time, and becomes infinite Time itself, when called Ananta, the great seven-headed Serpent, on which rests Vishnu, the eternal Deity, during Pralayic inactivity. What has Satan to do with this highly metaphysical symbol ? The Svastica is the most philosophically scientific of all symbols, as also the most comprehensible. It is the summary in a few lines of the whole work of creation, or evolution, as one should rather say, from Cosmo-theogony down to Anthro}

_{pogony, from the indivisible unknown Parabrahm to the humble moneron of materialistic science, whose genesis is as unknown to that science as is that of the All-Deity itself. The Svastica is found heading the religious symbols of every old nation. It is the “ Worker’s Hammer ” in the Chaldean Book of Numbers, the “ Hammer ” just referred to in the “ Book of Concealed Mystery ” (Ch. I., § § 1, 2, 3, 4, etc.), “ which striketh sparks from the flint ” (Space), those sparks becoming worlds. It is “ Thor’s Hammer,” the magic weapon forged by the dwarfs against the Giants, or the pre-cosmic Titanic forces of Nature, which rebel and, while alive in the region of matter, will not be subdued by the Gods, the Agents of Universal Harmony, but have first to be destroyed. This is why the world is formed out of the relics of the murdered Ymir. The Svastica is the Miölnir, the “ storm-hammer ” ; and therefore it is said that when the Ases, the holy gods, after having been purified by fire (the fire of passions and suffering in their life-incarnations), become fit to dwell in Ida in eternal peace, then Miölnir will become useless. This will be when the bonds of Hel (the goddess-queen of the region of the Dead) will bind them no longer, for the kingdom of evil will have passed away. “ Surtur’s flames had not destroyed them, nor yet had the raging waters ” of the several deluges. . . . . “ Then came the sons of Thor. They brought Miölnir with them, no longer as a weapon of war, but as the hammer with which to consecrate the new heaven and the new Earth. . . . .”*}

_{Verily many are its meanings ! In the Macrocosmic work, the “ HAMMER OF CREATION,” with its four arms bent at right angles, refers to the continual motion and revolution of the invisible Kosmos of Forces. In that of the manifested Kosmos and our Earth, it points to the rotation in the cycles of Time of the world’s axes and their}

_{equatorial belts ; the two lines forming the Svastica}

_{meaning Spirit and Matter, the four hooks suggesting the motion in the revolving cycles. Applied to the Microcosm, Man, it shows him to be a link between heaven and Earth : the right hand being raised at the end of a horizontal arm, the left pointing to the Earth. In the Smaragdine Tablet of Hermes, the uplifted right hand is inscribed with the word “ Solve,” the left with the word “ Coagula.” It is at one and the same time an Alchemical, Cosmogonical, Anthropological, and Magical sign, with seven keys to its inner meaning. It is not too much to say that the compound symbolism of this universal and most suggestive of signs contains the key to the seven great mysteries of Kosmos. Born in the mystical conceptions of the early Aryans, and by them placed at the very threshold of eternity, on the head of the serpent Ananta, it found}

_{* See “ Asgard and the Gods ” : “ The renewal of the World.”}

_{its spiritual death in the scholastic interpretations of mediæval Anthropomorphists. It is the Alpha and the Omega of universal creative Force, evolving from pure Spirit and ending in gross Matter. It is also the key to the cycle of Science, divine and human ; and he who comprehends its full meaning is for ever liberated from the toils of Mahamaya, the great Illusion and Deceiver. The light that shines from under the divine hammer, now degraded into the mallet or gavel of the Grand Masters of Masonic Lodges, is sufficient to dissipate the darkness of any human schemes or fictions.}

_{How prophetic are the songs of the three Norse Goddesses, to whom the ravens of Odin whisper of the past and the future, as they flutter around in their abode of crystal beneath the flowing river. The songs are all written down in the “ Scrolls of Wisdom,” of which many are lost but some still remain : and they repeat in poetical allegory the teachings of the archaic ages. To summarise from Dr. Wagner’s “ Asgard and the Gods,” the “ renewal of the world,” which is a prophecy about the seventh Race of our Round told in the past tense.}

_{The Miölnir had done its duty in this Round, and : —}

_{“ . . . . on the field of Ida, the field of resurrection (for the Fifth Round), the sons of the highest gods assembled, and in them their fathers rose again (the Egos of all their past incarnations). They talked of the Past and the Present, and remembered the wisdom and prophecies o their ancestor which had all been fulfilled. Near them, but unseen of them, was the strong, the mighty One, who rules all things. . . . and ordains the eternal laws that govern the world. They all knew he was there, they felt his presence and his power, but were ignorant of his name. At his command the new Earth rose out of the Waters of Space. To the South above the Field of Ida, he made another heaven called Audlang, and further off, a third, Widblain. Over Gimil’s cave, a wondrous palace was erected, covered with gold and shining bright in the sun.” These are the three gradually ascending planets of our “ Chain.” There the Gods were enthroned, as they used to be. . . . From Gimil’s heights (the seventh planet or globe, the highest and the purest), they looked down upon the happy descendants of LIF and LIFTHRASIR (the coming Adam and Eve of purified humanity), and signed to them to CLIMB up higher, to rise in knowledge and wisdom, step by step, from one “ heaven to another,” nntil they were at last fit to be united to the Gods in the house of All-Father (p. 305).}

_{He who knows the doctrines of Esoteric Budhism, (or Wisdom), though so imperfectly sketched hitherto, will see clearly the allegory contained in the above.}

_{Its more philosophical meaning will be better understood if the reader thinks carefully over the myth of Prometheus. It is examined}

_{further on in the light of the Hindu Pramanthâ. Degraded into a purely physiological symbol by some Orientalists, and taken in connection with terrestrial fire only, their interpretation is an insult to every religion, including Christianity, whose greatest mystery is thus dragged down to matter. The “ friction ” of divine Pramanthâ and Arani could suggest itself under this image only to the brutal conceptions of the German materialists — than whom there are none worse. It is true}

that

the

Divine

babe,

Agni

with

the

Sanskrit-speaking

Race,

who

became

Ignis

with

the

Latins,

is

born

from

the

con

junction

of

Pramanthâ

and

Arani

(Svastica)

during

the

sacri

_{ficial ceremony. But what of that ? Twashtri (Viswakarman) is the “ divine artist and carpenter ”* and is also the Father of the gods and of creative fire in the Vedas. So ancient is the symbol and so sacred, that there is hardly an excavation made on the sites of old cities without its being found. A number of such terra cotta discs, called fusaiolos, were found by Dr. Schliemann under the ruins of ancient Troy. Both these}

_forms

_and

_{were excavated in great abundance, their presence}

_{being one more proof that the ancient Trojans and their ancestors were pure Aryans.}

_{(c) Chhaya, as already explained, is the astral image. It bears this meaning in Sanskrit works. Thus Sanjna (Spiritual Consciousness), the wife of Sûrya, the Sun, is shown retiring into the jungle to lead an ascetic life, and leaving behind to her husband her Chhaya, shadow or image.}

_{* The “ Father of the Sacred Fire,” writes Prof. Jolly, “ is Twashtri . . . his mother was Maya. He himself was styled Akta (anointed, χριστὸς), after the priest had poured upon his head the spirituous (?) SOMA, and on his body butter purified by sacrifice ” ; (“ Man before Metals,” p. 190). The source of his information is not given by the French Darwinist. But the lines are quoted to show that light begins to dawn even upon the materialists. Adalbert Kühn, in his “ Die Herabkunft des Feuers,” identifies the two}

_signs

_and

_{with Arani, and designates them under this name. He adds : “ This process of kindling fire naturally led men to the idea of sexual reproduction,” etc. Why could not a more dignified idea, and one more occult, have led man to invent that symbol, in so far as it is connected, in one of its aspects, with human reproduction ? But its chief symbolism refers to Cosmogony. “ Agni, in the condition of Akta, or anointed, is suggestive of Christ,” remarks Prof. Jolly. “ Maya, Mary, his mother ; Twastri, St. Joseph, the carpenter of the Bible.” In the Rig Veda, Viswakarman is the highest and oldest of the Gods and their “ Father.” He is the “ carpenter or builder,” because God is called even by the monotheists, “ the}

_{Architect of the Universe.” Still, the original idea is purely metaphysical, and had no connection with the later Phallicism.}

_{16. HOW ARE THE ( real ) MANUSHYAS BORN ? THE MANUS WITH MINDS, HOW ARE THEY MADE ? (a) THE FATHERS (Barhishad ( ? ) ) CALL TO THEIR HELP THEIR OWN FIRE (the Kavyavâhana, electric fire), WHICH IS THE FIRE WHICH BURNS IN EARTH. THE SPIRIT OF THE EARTH CALLED TO HIS HELP THE SOLAR FIRE (Suchi, the spirit in the Sun). THESE THREE (the Pitris and the two fires) PRODUCED IN THEIR JOINT EFFORTS A GOOD RUPA. IT (the form) COULD STAND, WALK, RUN, RECLINE AND FLY. YET IT WAS STILL BUT A CHHAYA, A SHADOW WITH NO SENSE (b) . . . . . .}

_{(a) Here an explanation again becomes necessary in the light, and with the help of the exoteric added to the esoteric scriptures. The “ Manushyas ” (men) and the Manus are here equivalent to the Chaldean “ Adam ” — this term not meaning at all the first man, as with the Jews, or one solitary individual, but mankind collectively, as with the Chaldeans and Assyrians. It is the four orders or classes of Dhyan Chohans out of the seven, says the Commentary, “ who were the progenitors of the concealed man, ” i.e., the subtle inner man. The “ Lha ” of the Moon, the lunar spirits, were, as already stated, only the ancestors of his form, i.e., of the model according to which Nature began her external work upon him. Thus primitive man was, when he appeared, only a senseless Bhûta* or a “ phantom.” This “ creation ” was a failure, the reason of which will be explained in the Commentary on Sloka 20.}

_{(b) This attempt was again a failure. It allegorizes the vanity of physical nature’s unaided attempts to construct even a perfect animal— let alone man. For the “ Fathers,” the lower Angels, are all Nature- Spirits and the higher Elementals also possess an intelligence of their own ; but this is not enough to construct a THINKING man. “ Living Fire ” was needed, that fire which gives the human mind its self-perception and self-consciousness, or Manas ; and the progeny of Pârvaka and Suchi are the animal electric and solar fires, which create animals, and could thus furnish but a physical living constitution to that first astral model of man. The first creators, then, were the Pygmalions of primeval man : they failed to animate the statue — intellectually.}

_{This Stanza we shall see is very suggestive. It explains the mystery of, and fills the gap between, the informing principle in man — the}

_{* It is not clear why “ Bhûtas ” should be rendered by the Orientalists as meaning “ evil Spirits ” in the Purânas. In the Vishnu Purâna, Book I, ch. 5, the Sloka simply says : “ Bhûtas — fiends, frightful from being monkey-coloured and carnivorous ” ; and the word in India now means ghosts, ethereal or astral phantoms, while in esoteric teaching it means elementary substances, something made of attenuated, non-compound essence, and, specifically, the astral double of any man or animal. In this case these primitive men are the doubles of the first ethereal Dhyanis or Pitris.}

_{HIGHER SELF or human Monad — and the animal Monad, both one and the same, although the former is endowed with divine intelligence, the latter with instinctual faculty alone. How is the difference to be explained, and the presence of that HIGHER SELF in man accounted for ?}

_{“ The Sons of MAHAT are the quickeners of the human Plant. They are the Waters falling upon the arid soil of latent life, and the Spark that vivifies the human animal. They are the Lords of Spiritual Life eternal.” . . . . “ In the beginning (in the Second Race) some (of the Lords) only breathed of their essence into Manushya (men) ; and some took in man their abode.”}

_{This shows that not all men became incarnations of the “ divine Rebels,” but only a few among them. The remainder had their fifth principle simply quickened by the spark thrown into it, which accounts for the great difference between the intellectual capacities of men and races. Had not the “ sons of Mahat,” speaking allegorically, skipped the intermediate worlds, in their impulse toward intellectual freedom, the animal man would never have been able to reach upward from this earth, and attain through self-exertion his ultimate goal. The cyclic pilgrimage would have to be performed through all the planes of existence half unconsciously, if not entirely so, as in the case of the animals. It is owing to this rebellion of intellectual life against the morbid inactivity of pure spirit, that we are what we are — self-conscious, thinking men, with the capabilities and attributes of Gods in us, for good as much as for evil. Hence the REBELS are our saviours. Let the philosopher ponder well over this, and more than one mystery will become clear to him. It is only by the attractive force of the contrasts that the two opposites — Spirit and Matter — can be cemented on Earth, and, smelted in the fire of self-conscious experience and suffering, find themselves wedded in Eternity. This will reveal the meaning of many hitherto incomprehensible allegories, foolishly called “ fables.” (Vide infra, “ The Secret of Satan.”)}

_{It explains, to begin with, the statement made in Pymander : that the “ heavenly MAN,” the “ Son of the Father,” who partook of the nature and essence of the Seven Governors, or creators and Rulers of the material world, “ peeped through the Harmony and, breaking through the Seven Circles of Fire, made manifest the downward-born nature.”* It explains every verse in that Hermetic narrative, as also the Greek allegory of Prometheus. Most important of all, it explains the many allegorical accounts about the “ Wars in Heaven,” including that of Revelation with respect to the Christian dogma of the fallen angels. It explains the “ rebellion ” of the oldest and highest Angels, and the meaning of their being cast down from Heaven into the depths of Hell,}

_{* See “ Pymander,” Bk. I I., verses 17 to 29.}

_{i.e., MATTER. It even solves the recent perplexity of the Assyriologists, who express their wonder through the late George Smith.}

_{“ My first idea of this part ” (of the rebellion), he says, “ was that the wars with the powers of Evil preceded the Creation ; I now think it followed the account of the fall ” (Chaldean Account of Genesis, p. 92). In this work Mr. George Smith gives an engraving, from an early Babylonian cylinder, of the Sacred Tree, the Serpent, man and woman. The tree has seven branches : three on the man’s side, four on that of the female. These branches are typical of the seven Root-Races, in the third of which, at its very close, occurred the separation of the sexes and the so-called FALL into generation. The three earliest Races were sexless, then hermaphrodite ; the other four, male and female, as distinct from each other. “ The Dragon,” says Mr. G. Smith, “ which in the Chaldean account of the creation leads man to sin, is the creation of Tiamat, the living principle of the Sea, or Chaos . . . which was opposed to the deities at the creation of the world.” This is an error. The Dragon is the male principle, or Phallus, personified, or rather animalized ; and Tiamat, “ the embodiment of the Spirit of Chaos,” of the deep, or Abyss, is the female principle, the Womb. The “ Spirit of Chaos and Disorder ” refers to the mental perturbation which it led to. It is the sensual, attractive, magnetic principle which fascinates and seduces, the ever living active element which throws the whole world into disorder, chaos, and sin. The Serpent seduces the woman, but it is the latter who seduces man, and both are included in the Karmic curse, though only as a natural result of a cause produced. Says George Smith : “ It is clear that the Dragon is included in the curse for the Fall, and that the Gods ” (the Elohim, jealous at seeing the man of clay becoming a Creator in his turn, like all the animals,) “ invoke on the head of the human Race all the evils which afflict humanity. Wisdom and knowledge shall injure him, he shall have family quarrels, he will anger the gods, he shall submit to tyranny. . . . he shall be disappointed in his desires, he shall pour out useless prayers, he shall commit future sin. . No doubt subsequent lines continue this topic, but again our narrative is broken, and it reopens only where the gods are preparing for war with the powers of evil, which are led by Tiamat (the woman). . . . ” (Babylonian Legend of Creation, p. 92.)}

_{This account is omitted in Genesis, for monotheistic purposes. But it is a mistaken policy — born no doubt of fear, and regard for dogmatic religion and its superstitions — to have sought to restore the Chaldean fragments by Genesis, whereas it is the latter, far younger than any of the fragments, which ought to be explained by the former.}

_{17. THE BREATH (human Monad) NEEDED A FORM ; THE FATHERS GAVE IT. THE BREATH NEEDED A GROSS BODY ; THE EARTH MOULDED IT. THE BREATH NEEDED THE SPIRIT OF LIFE ; THE SOLAR LHAS BREATHED IT INTO ITS FORM. THE BREATH NEEDED A MIRROR OF ITS BODY (astral shadow) ; “ WE GAVE IT OUR OWN,” SAID THE DHYANIS. THE BREATH NEEDED A VEHICLE OF DESIRES (Kama Rupa) ; “ IT HAS IT,” SAID THE DRAINER OF WATERS (Suchi, the fire of passion and animal instinct). THE BREATH NEEDS A MIND TO EMBRACE THE UNIVERSE ; “ WE CANNOT GIVE THAT,” SAID THE FATHERS. “ I NEVER HAD IT,” SAID THE SPIRIT OF THE EARTH. “ THE FORM WOULD BE CONSUMED WERE I TO GIVE IT MINE,” SAID THE GREAT (solar) FIRE . . . . (nascent) MAN REMAINED AN EMPTY, SENSELESS BHÛTA . . . . THUS HAVE THE BONELESS GIVEN LIFE TO THOSE WHO BECAME (later) MEN WITH BONES IN THE THIRD (race) (a).}

_{As a full explanation is found in Stanza V. (Vide paragraph (a) ), a few remarks will now suffice. The “ Father ” of primitive physical man, or of his body, is the vital electric principle residing in the Sun. The Moon is its Mother, because of that mysterious power in the Moon which has as decided an influence upon human gestation and generation, which it regulates, as it has on the growth of plants and animals. The “ Wind ” or Ether, standing in this case for the agent of transmission by which those influences are carried down from the two luminaries and diffused upon Earth, is referred to as the “ nurse ” ; while “ Spiritual Fire ” alone makes of man a divine and perfect entity.}

_{Now what is that “ Spiritual Fire ” ? In alchemy it is HYDROGEN, in general ; while in esoteric actuality it is the emanation or the Ray which proceeds from its noumenon, the “ Dhyan of the first Element.” Hydrogen is gas only on our terrestrial plane. But even in chemistry hydrogen “ would be the only existing form of matter, in our sense of the term,”* and is very nearly allied to protyle, which is our layam. It is the father and generator, so to say, or rather the Upadhi (basis), of both AIR and WATER, and is “ fire, air and water,” in fact : one under three aspects ; hence the chemical and alchemical trinity. In the world of manifestation or matter it is the objective symbol and the material emanation from the subjective and purely spiritual entitative Being in the region of noumena. Well might Godfrey Higgins have compared Hydrogen to, and even identified it with, the To ON, the “ One ” of the Greeks. For, as he remarks, Hydrogen is not Water, though it generates it ; Hydrogen is not fire, though it manifests or creates it ; nor is it Air, though air may be regarded as a product of the union of Water and}

_{* See “ Genesis of the Elements,” by Prof. W. Crookes, p. 21.}

_{Fire — since Hydrogen is found in the aqueous element of the atmosphere. It is three in one.}

_{If one studies comparative Theogony, it is easy to find that the secret of these “ Fires ” was taught in the Mysteries of every ancient people, pre-eminently in Samothrace. There is not the smallest doubt that the Kabeiri, the most arcane of all the ancient deities, gods and men, great deities and Titans, are identical with the Kumâras and Rudras headed by Kartikeya — a Kumâra also. This is quite evident even exoterically ; and these Hindu deities were, like the Kabeiri, the personified sacred Fires of the most occult powers of Nature. The several branches of the Aryan Race, the Asiatic and the European, the Hindu and the Greek, did their best to conceal their true nature, if not their importance. As in the case of the Kumâras, the number of the Kabeiri is uncertain. Some say that there were three or four only ; others say seven. Aschieros, Achiosersa, Achiochersus, and Camillus may very well stand for the alter egos of the four Kumâras — Sanat-Kumâra, Sananda, Sanaka, and Sanâtana. The former deities, whose reputed father was Vulcan, were often confounded with the Dioscuri, Corybantes, Anaces, etc. ; just as the Kumâra, whose reputed father is Brahmâ, (or rather, the “ Flame of his Wrath,” which prompted him to perform the ninth or Kumâra creation, resulting in Rudra or Nilalohita (Siva) and the Kumâras), were confounded with the Asuras, the Rudras, and the Pitris, for the simple reason that they are all one — i.e., correlative Forces and Fires. There is no space to describe these “ fires ” and their real meaning here, though we may attempt to do so if the third and fourth volumes of this work are ever published. Meanwhile a few more explanations may be added.}

_{The foregoing are all mysteries which must be left to the personal intuition of the student for solution, rather than described. If he would learn something of the secret of the FIRES, let him turn to certain works of the Alchemists, who very correctly connect fire with every element, as do the Occultists. The reader must remember that the ancients considered religion, and the natural sciences along with philosophy, to be closely and inseparably linked together. Æsculapius was the Son of Apollo — the Sun or FIRE of Life ; at once Helius, Pythius, and the god of oracular Wisdom. In exoteric religions, as much as in esoteric philosophy, the Elements — especially fire, water, and air — are made the progenitors of our five physical senses, and hence are directly connected (in an occult way) with them. These physical senses pertain even to a lower creation than the one called in the Purânas Pratisarga, or secondary Creation. “ Liquid fire proceeds from indiscrete fire,” says an Occult axiom.}

_{“ The Circle is the THOUGHT ; the diameter (or the line) is the WORD ;}

_{and their union is LIFE.” In the Kabala, Bath-Kol is the daughter of the Divine Voice, or primordial light, Shekinah. In the Purânas and Hindu exotericism, Vâch (the Voice) is the female Logos of Brahmâ — a permutation of Aditi, primordial light. And if Bath-Kol, in Jewish mysticism, is an articulate præter-natural voice from heaven, revealing to the “ chosen people ” the sacred traditions and laws, it is only because Vâch was called, before Judaism, the “ Mother of the Vedas,” who entered into the Rishis and inspired them by her revelations ; just as Bath-Kol is said to have inspired the prophets of Israel and the Jewish High-Priests. And both exist to this day, in their respective sacred symbologies, because the ancients associated sound or Speech with the Ether of Space, of which Sound is the characteristic. Hence Fire, Water and Air are the primordial Cosmic Trinity. “ I am thy Thought, thy God, more ancient than the moist principle, the light that radiates within Darkness (Chaos), and the shining Word of God (Sound) is the Son of the Deity.” (“ Pymander,” § 6.)*}

_{Thus we have to study well the “ Primary creation,” before we can understand the Secondary. The first Race had three rudimentary elements in it ; and no fire as yet ; because, with the Ancients, the evolution of man, and the growth and development of his spiritual and physical senses, were subordinate to the evolution of the elements on the Cosmic plane of this Earth. All proceeds from Prabhavâpyaya, the evolution of the creative and sentient principles in the gods, and even of the so-called creative deity himself. This is found in the names and appellations given to Vishnu in exoteric scriptures. As the Protologos (the Orphic), he is called Pûrvaja, “ pregenetic,” and then the other names connect him in their descending order more and more with matter.}

_{The following order on parallel lines may be found in the evolution of the Elements and the Senses ; or in Cosmic terrestrial “ MAN ” or “ Spirit,” and mortal physical man : —}

_{1. Ether … Hearing . . . Sound.}

_{2. Air … Touch … Sound and Touch.}

_{3. Fire,or Light Sight … Sound, Touch and Colour.}

_{4. Water … Taste … Sound, Touch, Colour and Taste.}

_{5. Earth … Smell … Sound, Touch, Colour, Taste and Smell. As seen, each Element adds to its own characteristics, those of its}

_{* The opponents of Hinduism may call the above Pantheism, Polytheism, or any-thing they may please. If Science is not entirely blinded by prejudice, it will see in this account a profound knowledge of natural Sciences and Physics, as well as of Meta-physics and Psychology. But to find this out, one has to study the personifications, and then convert them into chemical atoms. It will then be found to satisfy both physical and even purely materialistic Science, as well as those who see in evolution the work of the “ Great Unknown Cause ” in its phenomenal and illusive aspects.}

_{predecessor ; as each Root-Race adds the characterizing sense of the preceding Race. The same is true in the septenary creation of man, who evolves gradually in seven stages, and on the same principles, as will be shown further on.}

_{Thus, while Gods or Dhyan Chohans (Devas) proceed from the First Cause — which is not Parabrahm, for the latter is the ALL CAUSE, and cannot be referred to as the “ First Cause,” — which First Cause is called in the Brahmanical Books Jagad-Yoni, “ the womb of the world,” mankind emanates from these active agents in Kosmos. But men, during the first and the second races, were not physical beings, but merely rudiments of the future men : Bhûtas, which proceeded from Bhûtadi, “ origin,” or the “ original place whence sprung the Elements.’ Hence they proceeded with all the rest from Prabhavâpyaya, “ the place whence is the origination, and into which is the resolution of all things,” as explained by the Commentator. Whence also our physical senses. Whence even the highest “ created ” deity itself, in our philosophy. As one with the Universe, whether we call him Brahmâ, Iswara, or Purusha, he is a manifested deity, — hence created, or limited and conditioned. This is easily proven, even from the exoteric teachings.}

_{After being called the incognizable, eternal Brahma (neuter or abstract), the Punda-Rikaksha, “ supreme and imperishable glory,” once that instead of Sadaika-Rupa, “ changeless ” or “ immutable ” Nature, he is addressed as Ekanaka-Rupa, “ both single and manifold,” he, the cause, becomes merged with his own effects ; and his names, if placed in esoteric order, show the following descending scale : —}

_{1. Mahapurusha or Paramatman . . . Supreme Spirit.}

_{2. Atman or Pûrvaja (Protologos) . . . The living Spirit of Nature.}

_{3. Indriyâtman, or Hrishikesa . . . Spiritual or intellectual soul (One with the senses).}

_{5. Bhutâtman . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . The living, or Life Soul.}

_{6. Kshetrajna . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . Embodied soul, or the Universe of Spirit and Matter.}

_{7. Bhrântidarsanatah . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . False perception — Material Universe.}

_{The last name means something perceived or conceived of, owing to false and erroneous apprehension, as a material form ; but, in fact, only Maya, illusion, as all is in our physical universe.}

_{It is in strict analogy with ITS attributes in both the spiritual and material worlds, that the evolution of the Dhyan Chohanic Essences takes place ; the characteristics of the latter being reflected, in their turn, in Man, collectively, and in each of his principles ; every one of which contains in itself, in the same progressive order, a portion of their various “ fires ” and elements.}

_{STANZA V. THE EVOLUTION OF THE SECOND RACE.}

_{§ § (18) The Sons of Yoga. (19) The Sexless Second Race. (20) The Sons of the Sons of Twilight. (21) The “ Shadow,” or the Astral Man, retires within, and man develops a physical body.}

_{18. THE FIRST (Race) WERE THE SONS OF YOGA. THEIR SONS, THE CHILDREN OF THE YELLOW FATHER AND THE WHITE MOTHER.}

_{In the later Commentary, the sentence is translated : — “ The Sons of the Sun and of the Moon, the nursling of ether (or the wind)}

_{(a) . . . . . . .}

_{“ They were the shadows of the shadows of the Lords (b). They (the shadows) expanded. The Spirits of the Earth clothed them ; the solar Lhas warmed them (i.e. preserved the vital fire in the nascent physical forms). The Breaths had life, but had no understanding. They had no fire nor water of their own (c).}

_{(a) Remember in this connection the Tabula Smaragdina of Hermes, the esoteric meaning of which has seven keys to it. The Astro-Chemical is well known to students, the anthropological may be given now. The “ One thing ” mentioned in it is MAN. It is said : “ The Father of THAT ONE ONLY THING is the Sun ; its Mother the Moon ; the Wind carries it in his bosom, and its nurse is the Spirituous Earth.” In the occult rendering of the same it is added : “ and Spiritual Fire is its instructor (Guru).”}

_{This fire is the higher Self, the Spiritual Ego, or that which is eternally reincarnating under the influence of its lower personal Selves, changing with every re-birth, full of Tanha or desire to live. It is a strange law of Nature that, on this plane, the higher (Spiritual) Nature should be, so to say, in bondage to the lower. Unless the Ego takes refuge in the Atman, the ALL-SPIRIT, and merges entirely into the essence thereof, the personal Ego may goad it to the bitter end. This cannot be thoroughly understood unless the student makes himself familiar with the mystery of evolution, which proceeds on triple lines — spiritual, psychic and physical.}

_{That which propels towards, and forces evolution, i.e., compels the growth and development of Man towards perfection, is (a) the MONAD,}

_{or that which acts in it unconsciously through a force inherent in itself ; and (b) the lower astral body or the personal SELF. The former, whether imprisoned in a vegetable or an animal body, is endowed with, is indeed itself, that force. Owing to its identity with the ALL-FORCE, which, as said, is inherent in the Monad, it is all-potent on the Arupa, or formless plane. On our plane, its essence being too pure, it remains all-potential, but individually becomes inactive : e.g., the rays of the Sun, which contribute to the growth of vegetation, do not select this or that plant to shine upon. Uproot the plant and transfer it to a piece of soil where the sunbeam cannot reach it, and the latter will not follow it. So with the Atman : unless the higher Self or EGO gravitates towards its Sun — the Monad — the lower Ego, or personal Self, will have the upper hand in every case. For it is this Ego, with its fierce Selfishness and animal desire to live a Senseless life (Tanha), which is “ the maker of the tabernacle,” as Buddha calls it in Dhammapada (153 and 154). Hence the expression, “ the Spirits of the Earth clothed the shadows and expanded them.” To these “ Spirits ” belong temporarily the human astral selves ; and it is they who give, or build, the physical tabernacle of man, for the Monad and its conscious principle, Manas, to dwell in. But the “ Solar ” Lhas, Spirits, warm them, the shadows. This is physically and literally true ; metaphysically, or on the psychic and spiritual plane, it is equally true that the Atman alone warms the inner man ; i.e., it enlightens it with the ray of divine life and alone is able to impart to the inner man, or the reincarnating Ego, its immortality. Thus, as we shall find, for the first three and a half Root-Races, up to the middle or turning point, it is the astral shadows of the “ progenitors,” the lunar Pitris, which are the formative powers in the Races, and which build and gradually force the evolution of the physical form towards perfection — this, at the cost of a proportionate loss of spirituality. Then, from the turning point, it is the Higher Ego, or incarnating principle, the nous or Mind, which reigns over the animal Ego, and rules it whenever it is not carried down by the latter. In short, Spirituality is on its ascending arc, and the animal or physical impedes it from steadily progressing on the path of its evolution only when the selfishness of the personality has so strongly infected the real inner man with its lethal virus, that the upward attraction has lost all its power on the thinking reasonable man. In sober truth, vice and wickedness are an abnormal, unnatural manifestation, at this period of our human evolution — at least they ought to be so. The fact that mankind was never more selfish and vicious than it is now, civilized nations having succeeded in making of the first an ethical characteristic, of the second an art, is an additional proof of the exceptional nature of the phenomenon.}

_{The entire scheme is in the “ Chaldean Book of Numbers,” and even in the Zohar, if one only understood the meaning of the apocalyptic hints. First comes En-Soph, the “ Concealed of the Concealed,” then the Point, Sephira and the later Sephiroth ; then the Atzilatic World, a World of Emanations that gives birth to three other worlds — called the Throne, the abode of pure Spirits ; the second, the World of Formation, or Jetzira, the habitat of the Angels who sent forth the Third, or World of Action, the Asiatic World, which is the Earth or our World ; and yet it is said of it that this world, also called Kliphoth, containing the (six}

_{other) Spheres, , and matter, is the residence of the “ Prince of Darkness.” This is as clearly stated as can be ; for Metatron, the Angel of the second or Briatic World, means Messenger ἄγγελος, Angel, called the great Teacher ; and under him are the Angels of the third World, Jetzira, whose ten and seven classes are the Sephiroth,* of whom it is said that “ they inhabit and vivify this world as Essential Entities and Intelligences, whose correlatives and contraries inhabit the third or Asiatic World.” These “ Contraries ” are called “ the Shells,” , or demons,† who inhabit the seven habitations called Sheba Hachaloth,}

_{which are simply the seven zones of our globe. Their prince is called in the Kabala Samael, the Angel of Death, who is also the seducing serpent Satan ; but that Satan is also Lucifer, the bright angel of Light, the Light and Life-bringer, the “ Soul ” alienated from the Holy Ones, the other angels, and for a period, anticipating the time when they would have descended on Earth to incarnate in their turn.}

_{“ The Souls (Monads) are pre-existent in the world of Emanations,” (Book of Wisdom viii., 20) ; and the Zohar teaches that in the “ Soul ” “ is the real man, i.e., the Ego and the conscious I AM : ‘ Manas.’ ”}

_{“ They descend from the pure air to be chained to bodies,” says Josephus repeating the belief of the Essenes (De Bello Judæo, 11, 12). “ The air is full of Souls,” states Philo, “ they descend to be tied to mortal bodies, being desirous to live in them.” (De Gignat, 222 c. ; De Somniis,}

_{p. 455)‡ ; because through, and in, the human form they will become progressive beings, whereas the nature of the angel is purely intransitive, therefore man has in him the potency of transcending the faculties of the Angels. Hence the Initiates in India say that it is the Brahmin, the twice-born, who rules the gods or devas ; and Paul repeated it in}

_{* See Vol. I. Part I I I., “ Gods, Monads and Atoms.” It is symbolised in the Pytha-gorean Triangle, the 10 dots within, and the seven points of the Triangle and the Cube.}

_{† Whence the Kabalistic name of Shells given to the astral form, the body called Kama Rupa, left behind by the higher angels in the shape of the higher Manas, when the latter leaves for Devachan, forsaking its residue.}

_{‡ Which shows that the Essenes believed in re-birth and many reincarnations on Earth, as Jesus himself did, a fact we can prove from the New Testament itself.}

_{1 Corinthians vi., 3 : “ Know ye not that we (the Initiates) shall judge angels ” ?}

_{Finally, it is shown in every ancient scripture and Cosmogony that man evolved primarily as a luminous incorporeal form, over which, like the molten brass round the clay model of the sculptor, the physical frame of his body was built by, through, and from, the lower forms and types of animal terrestrial life. “ The Soul and the Form when descending on Earth put on an earthly garment,” says the Zohar. His protoplastic body was not formed of that matter of which our mortal frames are fashioned. “ When Adam dwelt in the garden of Eden, he was clothed in the celestial garment, which is the garment of heavenly light. . . . light of that light which was used in the garden of Eden,” (Zohar}

_{I I. 229 B). “ Man (the heavenly Adam) was created by the ten Sephiroth of the Jetziric world, and by the common power they (the seven angels of a still lower world) engendered the earthly Adam . . . . First Samael fell, and then deceiving (?) man, caused his fall also.”}

_{(b) The sentence : “ They were the shadows of the shadows of the Lords,” i.e., the progenitors created man out of their own astral bodies, explains an universal belief. The Devas are credited in the East with having no shadows of their own. “ The devas cast no shadows,” and this is the sure sign of a good holy Spirit.}

_{Why had they “ no fire or water of their own ” ?* Because : —}

_{(c) That which Hydrogen is to the elements and gases on the objective plane, its noumenon is in the world of mental or subjective phenomena ; since its trinitarian latent nature is mirrored in its three}

_{* It is corroborated, however, as we have shown, by the esotericism of Genesis. Not only are the animals created therein after the “ Adam of Dust,” but vegetation is shown in the Earth before “ the heavens and the Earth were created.” “ Every plant of the field before it (the day that the heavens and the Earth were made, v. 4) was in the Earth ” (v. 5). Now, unless the Occult interpretation is accepted, which shows that in this 4th Round the Globe was covered with vegetation, and the first ( astral ) humanity was produced before almost anything could grow and develop thereon, what can the dead letter mean ? Simply that the grass was in the earth of the Globe before that Globe was created ? And yet the meaning of verse 6, which says that “ there went up a mist from the Earth ” and watered the whole face of the Earth before it rained, and caused the trees, etc., to grow, is plain enough. It shows also in what geological period it occurred, and further what is meant by “ Heaven and Earth.” It meant the firmament and dry incrustated land, separated and ridden of its vapours and exhalations. Moreover, the student must bear in mind that, as Adam Kadmon, “ the male and female being ” of Genesis, ch. 1., is no physical human being but the host of the Elohim, among which was Jehovah himself — so the animals mentioned in that chapter as “ created ” before man in the dead letter text, were no animals, but the Zodiacal signs and other sidereal bodies.}

_{active emanations from the three higher principles in man, namely, “ Spirit, Soul, and Mind,” or Atma, Buddhi, and Manas. It is the spiritual and also the material human basis. Rudimentary man, having been nursed by the “ air ” or the “ wind,” becomes the perfect man later on ; when, with the development of “ Spiritual fire,” the noumenon of the “ Three in One ” within his Self, he acquires from his inner Self, or Instructor, the Wisdom of Self-Consciousness, which he does not possess in the beginning. Thus here again divine Spirit is symbolised by the Sun or Fire ; divine Soul by Water and the Moon, both standing for the Father and Mother of Pneuma, human Soul, or Mind, symbolised by the Wind or air, for Pneuma, means “ breath.”}

_{Hence in the Smaragdine Tablet, disfigured by Christian hands : — “ The Superior agrees with the Inferior ; and the Inferior with the Superior ; to effect that one truly wonderful Work ” — which is MAN. For the secret work of Chiram, or King Hiram in the Kabala, “ one in Essence, but three in Aspect,” is the Universal Agent or Lapis Philosophorum. The culmination of the Secret Work is Spiritual Perfect Man, at one end of the line ; the union of the three elements is the Occult Solvent in the “ Soul of the World,” the Cosmic Soul or Astral Light, at the other ; and, on the material plane, it is Hydrogen in its relation to the other gases. The TO ON, truly ; the ONE “ whom no person has seen except the Son ” ; this sentence applying both to the metaphysical and physical Kosmos, and to the spiritual and material Man. For how could the latter understand the TO ON the “ One Father,” if his Manas, the “ Son,” does not become (as) “ One with the Father,” and through this absorption receive enlightenment from the “ divine instructor,” Guru —Atma-Buddhi ? “ If thou would’st understand the SECONDARY (“ Creation,” so-called), oh Lanoo, thou should’st first study its relation to the PRIMARY.” (Commentary, Book of Dzyan, I I I. 19.) The first Race had three elements, but no living Fire. Why ? Because : — “ We say four elements, my Son, but ought to say three,” says Hermes Trismegistus. “ In the Primary Circle ” (creation) that which}

_{is marked}

_{reads “ Root,” as in the Secondary likewise.}

_{Thus in Alchemy or Western Hermetism (a variant on Eastern Esotericism) we find : —}

_X.

_X.

_Sulphur

_{Spiritus Hydrargyum Natura Aqua Sal Mater Sanguis}

_{And these three are all quaternaries completed by their Root, Fire. The Spirit, beyond manifested Nature, is the fiery BREATH in its absolute Unity. In the manifested Universe, it is the Central Spiritual Sun, the electric Fire of all Life. In our System it is the visible Sun, the Spirit of Nature, the terrestrial god. And in, on, and around the Earth, the fiery Spirit thereof — air, fluidic fire ; water, liquid fire ; Earth, solid fire. All is fire — ignis, in its ultimate constitution, or I, the root of which is O ( nought ) in our conceptions, the All in nature and its mind. Pro-Mater is divine fire. It is the Creator, the Destroyer, the Preserver. The primitive names of the gods are all connected with fire, from AGNI, the Aryan, to the Jewish god who “ is a consuming fire.” In India, God is called in various dialects, Eashoor, Esur, Iswur, and Is’Vara, in Sanskrit the Lord, from Isa, but this is primarily the name of Siva, the Destroyer ; and the three Vedic chief gods are Agni (ignis), Vayu, and Sûrya — Fire, Air, and the Sun, three occult degrees of fire. In the Hebrew (aza), means to illuminate,}

_{and (asha) is fire. In Occultism, “ to kindle a fire ” is synonymous to evoking one of the three great fire-powers, or “ to call on God.” In Sanskrit Osch or Asch is fire or heat ; and the Egyptian word Osiris is compounded (as shown by Schelling) of the two primitives aish and asr, or a “ fire-enchanter.” Aesar in the old Etruscan meant a God (being perhaps derived from Asura of the Vedas). Aeswar and Eswara are analogous terms, as Dr. Kenealy thought. In the Bhagavad Gîtâ we read, “ Iswara resides in every mortal being and puts in motion, by his supernatural power, all things which mount on the Wheel of Time.” It is the creator and the destroyer, truly. “ The primitive fire was supposed to have an insatiable appetite for devouring. Maximus of Tyre relates that the ancient Persians threw into the fire combustible matter crying : ‘ Devour, oh Lord ! ’ In the Irish language Easam, or Asam, means ‘ to create,’ and Aesar was the name of an ancient Irish god, meaning ‘ to light a fire ’ ” (Kenealy). The Christian Kabalists and symbologists who disfigured Pymander — prominent among them the Bishop of Ayre, François de Tours, in the 16th century — divide the elements in this way : —}

_{The four elements formed from divine substances and the Spirits of the Salts of Nature represented by— St. Matthew. Angel-Man Water (Jesus-Christ, Angel-Man,}

_{Mikael) A -ω St. Mark. The Lion Fire E - Y St. Luke. The Bull Earth I - O St. John. The Eagle Air*}

_{* To those who would inquire “ What has Hydrogen to do with air or oxygena-}

_{H, THE QUINTESSENCE, Ἡ ΦΛΟΞ, FLAMMA-VIRGO (virgin oil), FLAMMA DURISSIMA, VIRGO, LUCIS ÆTERNA MATER.}

_{The first race of men were, then, simply the images, the astral doubles, of their Fathers, who were the pioneers, or the most progressed Entities from a preceding though lower sphere, the shell of which is now our Moon. But even this shell is all-potential, for, having generated the Earth, it is the phantom of the Moon which, attracted by magnetic affinity, sought to form its first inhabitants, the pre-human monsters, (vide supra, Stanza I I.). To assure himself of this, the student has again to turn to the Chaldean Fragments, and read what Berosus says. Berosus obtained his information, he tells us, from Ea, the male-female deity of Wisdom. While the gods were generated in its androgynous bosom (Svâbhâvat, Mother-space) its (the Wisdom’s) reflections became on Earth the woman Omoroka, who is the Chaldean Thavatth, or the Greek Thalassa, the Deep or the Sea, which esoterically and even exoterically is the Moon. It was the Moon (Omoroka) who presided over the monstrous creation of nondescript beings which were slain by the Dyanis. (Vide Hibbert Lectures, p. 370 et seq. ; also in Part I I., “ Adam-Adami.”)}

_{Evolutionary law compelled the lunar “ Fathers ” to pass, in their monadic condition, through all the forms of life and being on this globe ; but at the end of the Third Round, they were already human in their divine nature, and were thus called upon to become the creators of the forms destined to fashion the tabernacles of the less progressed Monads, whose turn it was to incarnate. These “ Forms ” are called “ Sons of Yoga,” because Yoga (union with Brahmâ exoterically) is the supreme condition of the passive infinite deity, since it contains all the divine energies and is the essence of Brahmâ, who is said (as Brahmâ) to create everything through Yoga power. Brahmâ, Vishnu and Siva are the most powerful energies of God, Brahma, the Neuter, says a}

_{tion ? ” it is answered : “ Study first the ABC of Occult Alchemy.” In their anxiety, however, to identify Pymander, “the mouth of Mystery,” with St. John the Baptist pro-phetically, they thus identified also the 7 Kabeiri and the Assyrian Bulls with the Cherubs of the Jews and the Apostles. Having, moreover, to draw a line of demarca-tion between the four and the three —the latter being the Fallen Angels ; and further-more to avoid connecting these with the “ Seven Spirits of the Face,” the Archangels, they unceremoniously threw out all they did not choose to recognise. Hence the per-version in the order of the Elements, in order to make them dovetail with the order of the Gospels, and to identify the Angel-Man with Christ. With the Chaldees, the Egyptians, from whom Moses adopted the Chroub (Cherubs in their animal form), and the Ophites ; with all these, the Angels, the Planets, and the Elements, were symbolized mystically and alchemically by the Lion (Mikael) ; the Bull (Uriel) ; the Dragon (Raphael) ; the Eagle (Gabriel) ; the Bear (Thot-Sabaoth) ; the Dog (Erataoth) ; the Mule (Uriel or Thartharaoth). All these have a qualificative meaning.}

_{Purânic text. Yoga here is the same as Dhyâna, which word is again synonymous with Yoga in the Tibetan text, where the “ Sons of Yoga ” are called “ Sons of Dhyâna,” or of that abstract meditation through which the Dhyani-Buddhas create their celestial sons, the Dhyani-Bodhisattvas. All the creatures in the world have each a superior above. “ This superior, whose inner pleasure it is to emanate into them, cannot impart eFFLux until they have adored ” — i.e., meditated as during Yoga. (Sepher M’bo SIa-arim, translated by Isaac Myer, Qabbalah, pp. 109-111.)}

_{19. THE SECOND RACE (was) THE PRODUCT BY BUDDING AND EXPAN-SION ; THE A-SEXUAL ( form ) FROM THE SEXLESS ( shadow ). THUS WAS, O LANOO, THE SECOND RACE PRODUCED (a).}

_{(a) What will be most contested by scientific authorities is this a-sexual Race, the Second, the fathers of the “ Sweat-born ” so-called, and perhaps still more the Third Race, the “ Egg-born ” androgynes. These two modes of procreation are the most difficult to comprehend, especially for the Western mind. It is evident that no explanation can be attempted for those who are not students of Occult metaphysics. European language has no words to express things which Nature repeats no more at this stage of evolution, things which therefore can have no meaning for the materialist. But there are analogies. It is not denied that in the beginning of physical evolution there must have been processes in Nature, spontaneous generation, for instance, now extinct, which are repeated in other forms. Thus we are told that microscopic research shows no permanence of any particular mode of reproducing life. For “ it shows that the same organism may run through various metamorphoses in the course of its life-cycle, during some of which it may be sexual, and in others a-sexual ; i.e., it may reproduce itself alternately by the co-operation of two beings of opposite sex, and also by fissure or budding from one being only, which is of no sex.”* “ Budding ” is the very word used in the Stanza. How could these Chhayas reproduce themselves otherwise ; viz., procreate the Second Race, since they were ethereal, a-sexual, and even devoid, as yet, of the vehicle of desire, or Kama Rupa, which evolved only in the Third Race ? They evolved the Second Race unconsciously, as do some plants. Or, perhaps, as the Amœba, only on a more ethereal, impressive, and larger scale. If, indeed, the cell-theory applies equally to Botany and Zoology, and extends to Morphology, as well as to the Physiology of organisms,}

_{* See Laing’s “ Modern Science and Modern Thought,” p. 90.}

_{and if the microscopic cells are looked upon by physical science as independent living beings — just as Occultism regards the “ fiery lives ”* — there is no difficulty in the conception of the primitive process of procreation.}

_{Consider the first stages of the development of a germ-cell. Its}

_{nucleus grows, changes, and forms a double cone or spindle, thus,}

_{within the cell. This spindle approaches the surface of the cell, and one half of it is extruded in the form of what are called the “ polar cells.” These polar cells now die, and the embryo develops from the growth and segmentation of the remaining part of the nucleus which is nourished by the substance of the cell. Then why could not beings have lived thus, and been created in this way — at the very beginning of human and mammalian evolution ?}

_{This may, perhaps, serve as an analogy to give some idea of the process by which the Second Race was formed from the First.}

_{The astral form clothing the Monad was surrounded, as it still is, by its egg-shaped sphere of aura, which here corresponds to the substance of the germ-cell or ovum. The astral form itself is the nucleus, now, as then, instinct with the principle of life.}

_{When the season of reproduction arrives, the sub-astral “ extrudes ” a miniature of itself from the egg of surrounding aura. This germ grows and feeds on the aura till it becomes fully developed, when it gradually separates from its parent, carrying with it its own sphere of aura ; just as we see living cells reproducing their like by growth and subsequent division into two.}

_{The analogy with the “ polar cells ” would seem to hold good, since their death would now correspond to the change introduced by the separation of the sexes, when gestation in utero, i.e., within the cell, became the rule.}

_{“ The early Second (Root) Race were the Fathers of the ‘ Sweat-born ’ ; the later Second (Root) Race were ‘ Sweat-born ’ themselves.”}

_{This passage from the Commentary refers to the work of evolution from the beginning of a Race to its close. The “ Sons of Yoga,” or the primitive astral race, had seven stages of evolution racially, or collectively ; as every individual Being in it had, and has now. It is not Shakespeare only who divided the ages of man into a series of seven, but Nature herself. Thus the first sub-races of the Second Race were born at first by the process described on the law of analogy ; while the last began gradually, pari passu with the evolution of the human body, to be formed otherwise. The process of reproduction had seven stages also}

_{* See Book I., Part I., Stanza V I I. Commentary 10.}

_{in each Race, each covering æons of time. What physiologist or biologist could tell whether the present mode of generation, with all its phases of gestation, is older than half a million, or at most one million of years, since their cycle of observation began hardly half a century ago.}

_{Primeval human hermaphrodites are a fact in Nature well known to the ancients, and form one of Darwin’s greatest perplexities. Yet there is certainly no impossibility, but, on the contrary, a great probability that hermaphroditism existed in the evolution of the early races ; while on the grounds of analogy, and on that of the existence of one universal law in physical evolution, acting indifferently in the construction of plant, animal, and man, it must be so. The mistaken theories of mono-genesis, and the descent of man from the mammals instead of the reverse, are fatal to the completeness of evolution as taught in modern schools on Darwinian lines, and they will have to be abandoned in view of the insuperable difficulties which they encounter. Occult tradition — if the terms Science and Knowledge are denied in this particular to antiquity}

_{—can alone reconcile the inconsistencies and fill the gap. “ If thou wilt know the invisible, open thine eye wide on the visible,” says a Talmudic axiom.}

_{In the “ Descent of Man ” * occurs the following passage ; which shows how near Darwin came to the acceptance of this ancient teaching.}

_{“ It has been known that in the vertebrate kingdom one sex bears rudiments of various accessory parts appertaining to the reproductive system, which properly belong to the opposite sex. . . . Some remote progenitor of the whole vertebrate kingdom appears to have been hermaphrodite or androgynous† . . . But here we encounter a singular difficulty. In the mammalian class the males possess rudiments of a uterus with the adjacent passages in the Vesiculæ prostaticæ ; they bear also rudiments of mammæ, and some male marsupials have traces of a marsupial sac. Other analogous facts could be added. Are we then to suppose that some extremely ancient mammal continued androgynous after it had acquired the chief distinctions of its class, and therefore after it had diverged from the lower classes of the vertebrate kingdom ? This seems very improbable,‡ for we have to look to fishes, the lowest of all the classes, to find any still existent androgynous forms.”}

_{Mr. Darwin is evidently strongly disinclined to adopt the hypothesis which the facts so forcibly suggest, viz., that of a primeval androgynous}

_{* Second Edition, p. 161.}

_{† And why not all the progenitive first Races, human as well as animal ; and why one “ remote progenitor ” ?}

_{‡ Obviously so, on the lines of Evolutionism, which traces the mammalia to some amphibian ancestor.}

_{stem from which the mammalia sprang. His explanation runs : — “ The fact that various accessory organs proper to each sex, are found in a rudimentary condition in the opposite sex may be explained by such organs having been gradually acquired by the one sex and then transmitted in a more or less imperfect condition to the other.” He instances the case of “ spurs, plumes, and brilliant colours, acquired for battle or for ornament by male birds ” and only partially inherited by their female descendants. In the problem to be dealt with, however, the need of a more satisfactory explanation is evident, the facts being of so much more prominent and important a character than the mere superficial details with which they are compared by Darwin. Why not candidly admit the argument in favour of the hermaphroditism which characterises the old fauna ? Occultism proposes a solution which embraces the facts in a most comprehensive and simple manner. These relics of a prior androgyne stock must be placed in the same category as the pineal gland, and other organs as mysterious, which afford us silent testimony as to the reality of functions which have long since become atrophied in the course of animal and human progress, but which once played a signal part in the general economy of primeval life.}

_{The occult doctrine, anyhow, can be advantageously compared with that of the most liberal men of science, who have theorised upon the origin of the first man.}

_{Long before Darwin, Naudin, who gave the name of Blastema to that which the Darwinists call protoplasm, put forward a theory half occult and half scientifico-materialistic. He made Adam, the a-sexual, spring suddenly from the clay, as it is called in the Bible, the Blastema of Science. “ It is from this larval form of mankind that the evolutive force effected the completion of species. For the accomplishment of this great phenomenon, Adam had to pass through a phase of immobility and unconsciousness, very analogous to the nymphal state of animals undergoing metamorphosis,” explains Naudin. For the eminent botanist, Adam was not one man, however, but mankind, “ which remained concealed within a temporary organism . . . . distinct from all others and never contracting alliance with any of these.” He shows the differentiation of sexes accomplished by “ a process of germination similar to that of Medusæ and Ascidians.” Mankind, thus constituted physiologically, “ would retain a sufficient evolutive force for the rapid production of the various great human races.”}

_{De Quatrefages criticises this position in the “ Human Species.” It is unscientific, he says, or, properly speaking, Naudin’s ideas “ do not form a scientific theory,” inasmuch as primordial Blastema is connected}

_{in his theory with the First Cause, which is credited with having made potentially in the Blastema all past, present, and future beings, and thus of having in reality created these beings en masse ; moreover, Naudin does not even consider the secondary Causes, or their action in this evolution of the organic world. Science, which is only occupied with Secondary Causes, has thus “ nothing to say to the theory of Naudin ”}

_{(p. 125).}

_{Nor will it have any more to say to the occult teachings, which are to some extent approached by Naudin. For if we but see in his “ primordial Blastema ” the Dhyan-Chohanic essence, the Chhaya or double of the Pitris, which contains within itself the potentiality of all forms, we are quite in accord. But there are two real and vital differences between our teachings. M. Naudin declares that evolution has progressed by sudden leaps and bounds, instead of extending slowly over millions of years ; and his primordial Blastema is endowed only with blind instincts — a kind of unconscious First Cause in the manifested Kosmos —which is an absurdity. Whereas it is our Dhyan Chohanic essence — the causality of the primal cause which creates physical man — which is the living, active and potential matter, pregnant per se with that animal consciousness of a superior kind, such as is found in the ant and the beaver, which produces the long series of physiological differentiations. Apart from this his “ ancient and general process of creation ” from proto-organisms is as occult as any theory of Paracelsus or Khunrath could be.}

_{Moreover, the Kabalistic works are full of the proof of this. The Zohar, for instance, says that every type in the visible has its prototype in the invisible Universe. “ All that which is in the lower (our) world is found in the upper. The Lower and the Upper act and react upon each other.” (Zohar, fol. 186.) Vide infra, Part I I., “ Esoteric Tenets corroborated in every Scripture.”}

_{20. THEIR FATHERS WERE THE SELF-BORN. THE SELF-BORN, THE CHHAYA FROM THE BRILLIANT BODIES OF THE LORDS, THE FATHERS, THE SONS OF TWILIGHT (a).}

_{(a) The “ shadows,” or Chhayas, are called the sons of the “ self-born,” as the latter name is applied to all the gods and Beings born through the WILL, whether of Deity or Adept. The Homunculi of Paracelsus would, perhaps, be also given this name, though the latter process is on a far more material plane. The name “ Sons of Twilight ” shows that the “ Self-born ” progenitors of our doctrine are identical with the Pitris}

_{of the Brahmanical system, as the title is a reference to their mode of birth, these Pitris being stated to have issued from Brahmâ’s “ body of twilight.” (See the Purânas.)}

_{21. WHEN THE RACE BECAME OLD, THE OLD WATERS MIXED WITH THE FRESHER WATERS (a) ; WHEN THE DROPS BECAME TURBID, THEY VANISHED AND DISAPPEARED, IN THE NEW STREAM, IN THE HOT STREAM OF LIFE. THE OUTER OF THE FIRST BECAME THE INNER OF THE SECOND. (b). THE OLD WING BECAME THE SHADOW, AND THE SHADOW OF THE WING (c).}

_{(a) The old (primitive) Race merged in the second race, and became one with it.}

_{(b) This is the mysterious process of transformation and evolution of mankind. The material of the first forms — shadowy, ethereal, and negative — was drawn or absorbed into, and thus became the complement of the forms of the Second Race. The Commentary explains this by saying that, as the First Race was simply composed of the astral shadows of the creative progenitors, having of course neither astral nor physical bodies of their own — this Race never died. Its “ men ” melted gradually away, becoming absorbed in the bodies of their own “ sweat-born ” progeny, more solid than their own. The old form vanished and was absorbed by, disappeared in, the new form, more human and physical. There was no death in those days of a period more blissful than the Golden Age ; but the first, or parent material was used for the formation of the new being, to form the body and even the inner or lower principles or bodies of the progeny.}

_{(c) When the shadow retires, i.e. when the astral body becomes covered with more solid flesh, man develops a physical body. The “ wing,” or the ethereal form that produced its shadow and image, became the shadow of the astral body and its own progeny. The expression is queer but original.}

_{As there may be no occasion to refer to this mystery later, it is as well to point out at once the dual meaning contained in the Greek myth bearing upon this particular phase of evolution. It is found in the several variants of the allegory of Leda and her two sons Castor and Pollux, which variants have each a special meaning. Thus in Book XI. of the Odyssey, Leda is spoken of as the spouse of Tyndarus, who gave birth by her husband “ to two sons of valiant heart ” — Castor}

_{and Pollux. Jupiter endows them with a marvellous gift and privilege. They are semi-immortal ; they live and die, each in turn, and every alternate day ; (ἑτερήμεροι*). As the Tyndaridæ, the twin brothers are an astronomical symbol, and stand for Day and Night ; their two wives, Phœbe and Hilasira, the daughters of Apollo or the Sun, personifying the Dawn and the Twilight.† Again, in the allegory where Zeus is shown as the father of the two heroes — born from the egg to which Leda gives birth — the myth is entirely theogonical. It relates to that group of cosmic allegories in which the world is described as born from an egg. For Leda assumes in it the shape of a white swan when uniting herself to the Divine Swan.‡ Leda is the mythical bird, then, to which, in the traditions of various peoples of the Aryan race, are attributed various ornithological forms of birds which all lay golden eggs.§ In the Kalevala (the Epic Poem of Finland), the beauteous daughter of the Ether, “ the Water Mother,” creates the world in conjunction with a “ Duck ” (another form of the Swan or Goose, Kalahansa), who lays six golden eggs, and the seventh, “ an egg of iron,” in her lap. But the variant of the Leda allegory which has a direct reference to mystic man is found in Pindar || only, with a slighter reference to it in the Homeric hymns. ¶ Castor and Pollux are in it no longer the Dioscuri (of Apollodorus I I I. 10, 7) ; but become the highly significant symbol of the dual man, the Mortal and the Immortal. Not only this, but as will now be seen, they are also the symbol of the Third Race, and its transformation from the animal man into a god-man with only an animal body.}

_{Pindar shows Leda uniting herself in the same night to her husband and also to the father of the gods — Zeus. Thus Castor is the son of the Mortal, Pollux the progeny of the Immortal. In the allegory made up for the occasion, it is said that in a riot of vengeance against the Apherides** Pollux kills Lynceus — “ of all mortals he whose sight is the most penetrating ” — but Castor is wounded by Idas, “ he who sees and knows.” Zeus puts an end to the fight by hurling his thunderbolt and killing the last two combatants. Pollux finds his brother dying.†† In}

_{* “ Odyssey,” xi. 298 to 305 ; “ Iliad,” iii., 243.}

_{† Chants Cypriaques, Hyg. Tal., 80. Ovid, “ Fasti,” etc. See Decharme’s “ Mythologie de la Grèce Antique.”}

_{‡ See Brahma Kalahamsa in Book I. Stanza I I I., p. 78. § See Decharme’s “ Mythologie,” etc., p. 652. || Nem., x., 80 et seq. Theocras, xxiv., 131. ¶ xxxiv., v. 5 ; Theocritus, xxii., 1. ** Apollodorus, I I I. ii., 1.}

_{†† Castor’s tomb was shown in Sparta, in days of old, says Pausanias (I I I., 13, 1) ; and Plutarch says that he was called at Argos the demi-mortal or demi-hero μιξαρχαγέτας. (See Plutarch, Quæstiones Græcæ, 23.)}

_{his despair he calls upon Zeus to slay him also. “ Thou canst not die altogether,” answers the master of the Gods ; “ thou art of a divine race.” But he gives him the choice : Pollux will either remain immortal, living eternally in Olympus ; or, if he would share his brother’s fate in all things, he must pass half his existence underground, and the other half in the golden heavenly abodes. This semi-immortality, which is also to be shared by Castor, is accepted by Pollux.* And thus the twin brothers live alternately, one during the day, and the other during the night.†}

_{Is this a poetical fiction only ? An allegory, one of those “ solar myth ” interpretations, higher than which no modern Orientalist seems able to soar ? Indeed, it is much more. Here we have an allusion to the “ Egg-born,” Third Race ; the first half of which is mortal, i.e., unconscious in its personality, and having nothing within itself to survive‡ ; and the latter half of which becomes immortal in its individuality, by reason of its fifth principle being called to life by the informing gods, and thus connecting the Monad with this Earth. This is Pollux ; while Castor represents the personal, mortal man, an animal of not even a superior kind, when unlinked from the divine individuality. “ Twins ” truly ; yet divorced by death forever, unless Pollux, moved by the voice of twinship, bestows on his less favoured mortal brother a share of his own divine nature, thus associating him with his own immortality.}

_{Such is the occult meaning of the metaphysical aspect of the allegory. The widely spread modern interpretation of it — so celebrated in antiquity, Plutarch tells us,§ as symbolical of brotherly devotion — namely, that it was an image borrowed from the spectacle of Nature — is weak and inadequate to explain the secret meaning. Besides the fact that the Moon, with the Greeks, was feminine in exoteric mythology, and could therefore hardly be regarded as Castor — and at the same time be identified with Diana — ancient symbologists who held the Sun, the King of all sidereal orbs, as the visible image of the highest deity, would not have personified it by Pollux, a demi-god only.||}

_{* Pindar. Nem. x., 60, Dissen.}

_{† Schol. Eurip. “ Orestes,” 463, Dindorf. See Decharme’s “ Mythol.,” etc., p. 654.}

_{‡ The Monad is impersonal and a god per se, albeit unconscious on this plane. For, divorced from its third (often called fifth) principle, Manas, which is the horizontal line of the first manifested triangle or trinity, it can have no consciousness or perception of things on this earthly plane. “ The highest sees through the eye of the lowest ” in the manifested world ; Purusha (Spirit) remains blind without the help of Prakrit (matter) in the material spheres ; and so does Atma-Buddhi without Manas.}

_{§ “ Morals,” p. 484 f. || This strange idea and interpretation are accepted by Decharme in his “ Mythologie de la Grèce Antique.” “ Castor and Pollux,” he says, “ are nothing but the Sun and}

_{If from Greek mythology we pass to the Mosaic allegories and symbolism, we shall find a still more striking corroboration of the same tenet under another form. Unable to trace in Genesis the “ Egg-born,” we shall still find there unmistakably the androgynes, and the first three races of the Secret Doctrine hidden under most ingenious symbology in the first four chapters of Genesis.}

_{THE DIVINE HERMAPHRODITE.}

_{An impenetrable veil of secrecy was thrown over the occult and religious mysteries taught, after the submersion of the last remnant of the Atlantean race, some 12,000 years ago, lest they should be shared by the unworthy, and so desecrated. Of these sciences several have now become exoteric — such as Astronomy, for instance, in its purely mathematical and physical aspect. Hence their dogmas and tenets, being all symbolised and left to the sole guardianship of parable and allegory, have been forgotten, and their meaning has become perverted. Nevertheless, one finds the hermaphrodite in the scriptures and traditions of almost every nation ; and why such unanimous agreement if the statement is only a fiction ?}

_{It is this secrecy which led the Fifth Race to the establishment, or rather the re-establishment of the religious mysteries, in which ancient truths might be taught to the coming generations under the veil of allegory and symbolism. Behold the imperishable witness to the evolution of the human races from the divine, and especially from the androgynous Race — the Egyptian Sphinx, that riddle of the Ages ! Divine wisdom incarnating on earth, and forced to taste of the bitter fruit of personal experience of pain and suffering, generated under the shade of the tree of the knowledge of Good and Evil — a secret first known only to the Elohim, the SELF-INITIATED, “ higher gods ” — on earth only.*}

_{In the Book of Enoch we have Adam,† the first divine androgyne,}

_{Moon, conceived as twins. . . . The Sun, the immortal and powerful being that disappears every evening from the horizon and descends under the Earth, as though he would make room for the fraternal orb which comes to life with night, is Pollux, who sacrifices himself for Castor ; Castor, who, inferior to his brother, owes to him his immortality : for the Moon, says Theophrastus, is only another, but feebler Sun.” (De Ventis 17. See Decharme, p. 655.)}

_{* See “ Book of Enoch.”}

_{† Adam (Kadmon) is, like Brahmâ and Mars, the symbol of the generative and creative power typifying Water and Earth — an alchemical secret. “ It takes Earth and Water ito create a human soul,” said Moses. Mars is the Hindu Mangala, the planet Mars, identical with Kartikeya, the “ War-God,” born of Gharma-ja (Siva’s sweat) and of the}

_{separating into man and woman, and becoming JAH-HEVA in one form, or Race, and Cain and Abel* (male and female) in its other form or Race — the double-sexed Jehovah† — an echo of its Aryan prototype, Brahmâ-Vâch. After which come the Third and Fourth Root-Races of mankind‡ — that is to say, Races of men and women, or individuals of opposite sexes, no longer sexless semi-spirits and androgynes, as were the two Races which precede them. This fact is hinted at in every Anthropogony. It is found in fable and allegory, in myth and revealed Scriptures, in legend and tradition. Because, of all the great Mysteries, inherited by Initiates from hoary antiquity, this is one of the greatest. It accounts for the bi-sexual element found in every creative deity, in Brahmâ-Virâj-Vâch, as in Adam-Jehovah-Eve, also in “ Cain-Jehovah-Abel.” For “ The Book of the Generations of Adam ” does not even mention Cain and Abel, but says only : “ Male and female created he them. . . and called their name Adam ” (ch. v. 5). Then it proceeds to say : “ And Adam begat a son in his own likeness, after his image, and called his name Seth ” (v. 3) ; after which he begets other sons and daughters, thus proving that Cain and Abel are his own allegorical permutations. Adam stands for the primitive human race, especially in its cosmo-sidereal sense. Not so, however, in its theo-anthropological meaning. The compound name of Jehovah, or Jah-Hovah, meaning male life and female life — first androgynous, then separated into sexes — is used in this sense in Genesis from ch. v. onwards. As the author of “ The Source of Measures ” says (p. 159) : “ The two words of which Jehovah is composed make up the original idea of male-female, as the birth originators ” ; for the Hebrew letter Jod was the membrum virile and Hovah was Eve, the mother of all living, or the procreatrix, Earth and Nature. The author believes, therefore, that “ It is seen that the perfect one ” (the perfect female circle or Yoni, 20612, numerically), “ as originator of measures, takes also the form of birth-origin, as Hermaphrodite one ; hence the phallic form and use.”}

_{Precisely ; only “ the phallic form and use ” came long ages later ; and the first and original meaning of Enos, the son of Seth, was the First Race born in the present usual way from man and woman —for Seth is no man, but a race. Before him humanity was hermaphrodite.}

_{Earth. He is Lohita, the red, like Brahmâ also and Adam. The Hindu Mars is, like Adam, born from no woman and mother. With the Egyptians, Mars was the primeval generative Principle, and so are Brahmâ, in exoteric teaching, and Adam, in the Kabala.}

_{* Abel is Chebel, meaning “ Pains of Birth,” conception.}

_{† See “ Isis Unveiled,” Vol. I I, p. 398, where Jehovah is shown to be Adam and Eve blended, and Hevah, and Abel, the feminine serpent.}

_{‡ See “ Isis Unveiled,” Vol. I., 305 : “ The union of the two create a third Race, etc.”}

_{While Seth is the first result (physiologically) after the FALL, he is also the first man ; hence his son Enos is referred to as the “ Son of man.” (Vide infra.) Seth represents the later Third Race.}

_{To screen the real mystery name of AIN-SOPH — the Boundless and Endless No-Thing —the Kabalists have brought forward the compound attribute-appellation of one of the personal creative Elohim, whose name was Yah and Jah, the letters i or j or y being interchangeable, or Jah-Hovah, i.e. male and female ; * Jah-Eve an hermaphrodite, or the first form of humanity, the original Adam of Earth, not even Adam Kadmon, whose “ mind-born son ” is the earthly Jah-Hovah, mystically. And knowing this, the crafty Rabbin-Kabalist has made of it a name so secret, that he could not divulge it later on without exposing the whole scheme ; and thus he was obliged to make it sacred.}

_{How close is the identity between Brahmâ-Prajâpati and Jehovah-Sephiroth, between Brahmâ-Virâj and Jehovah-Adam, the Bible and the Purânas compared can alone show. Analysed and read in the same light, they afford cogent evidence that they are two copies of the same original — made at two periods far distant from each other. Compare once more in relation to this subject Genesis ch. 4. verses 1 and 26 and Manu I., and they will both yield their meaning, In Manu (Book I. 32) Brahmâ, who is also both man and god, and divides his body into male and female, stands in his esoteric meaning, as does Jehovah or Adam in the Bible, for the symbolical personification of creative and generative power, both divine and human. The Zohar affords still more convincing proof of identity, while some Rabbins repeat word for word certain original Purânic expressions ; e.g., the “ creation ” of the world is generally considered in the Brahmanical books to be the Lilâ, delight or sport, the amusement of the Supreme Creator, “ Vishnu being thus discrete and indiscrete substance, spirit, and time, sports like a playful boy in frolics.” (Vishnu Purâna, Book I., ch. ii.) Now compare this with what is said in the Book, “ Nobeleth’ Hokhmah ” : “ The Kabalists say that the entering into existence of the worlds happens through delight, in that Ain-Soph (? !) rejoiced in Itself, and flashed and beamed from Itself to Itself . . . . which are all called delight,” etc. (Quoted in Myer’s “ Qabbalah,” p. 110). Thus it is not a “ curious idea of the Qabbalists,” as the author just quoted remarks, but a purely Purânic, Aryan idea. Only, why make of Ain-Soph a Creator ?}

_{The “ Divine Hermaphrodite ” is then Brahmâ-Vâch-Virâj ; and that of the Semites, or rather of the Jews, is Jehovah-Cain-Abel. Only the “ Heathen ” were, and are, more sincere and frank than were the}

_{* Jod in the Kabala has for symbol the hand, the forefinger and the lingham, while numerically it is the perfect one ; but it is also the number 10, male and female, when divided.}

_{later Israelites and Rabbis, who undeniably knew the real meaning of their exoteric deity. The Jews regard the name given to them — the Yah-oudi — as an insult. Yet they have, or would have if they only wished it, as undeniable a right to call themselves the ancient Yah-oudi, “ Jah-hovians,” as the Brahmins have to call themselves Brahmins, after their national deity. For Jah-hovah is the generic name of that group or hierarchy of creative planetary angels, under whose star their nation has evolved. He is one of the planetary Elohim of the regent group of Saturn. Verse 26 of Genesis, ch. iv., when read correctly, would alone give them such a right, for it calls the new race of men sprung from Seth and Enos, Jehovah, something quite different from the translation adopted in the Bible : — “ To him also, was born a son, Enos ; then began men to call themselves Jah or Yah-hovah,” to wit men and women, the “ lords of creation.” One has but to read the above-mentioned verse in the original Hebrew text and by the light of the Kabala, to find that, instead of the words as they now stand translated, it is : — “ Then began men to call themselves Jehovah,” which is the correct translation, and not “ Then began men to call upon the name of the Lord ” ; the latter being a mistranslation, whether deliberate or not. Again the well-known passage : “ I have gotten a man from the Lord,” should read : “ I have gotten a man, even Jehovah.”* Luther translated the passage one way, the Roman Catholics quite differently. Bishop Wordsworth renders it : “ Cain — I have gotten Kain, from Kânithi, I have gotten.” Luther : “ I have gotten a man — even the Lord ” (Jehovah) ; and the author of “ The Source of Measures ” : “ I have measured a man, even Jehovah.” The last is the correct rendering, because (a) a famous Rabbin, a Kabalist, explained the passage to the writer in precisely this way, and (b) because this rendering is identical with that in the Secret Doctrine of the East with regard to Brahmâ. In “ Isis Unveiled,”† it was explained by the writer that “ Cain . . . is the son of the ‘ Lord ’ not of Adam (Genesis iv. 1.) ” The “ Lord ” is Adam Kadmon, the “ father ” of Yodcheva, “ Adam-Eve,” or Jehovah, the son of sinful thought, not the progeny of flesh and blood. Seth, on the other hand, is the leader and the progenitor of the Races of the Earth ; for he is the son of Adam, exoterically, but esoterically he is the progeny of Cain and Abel, since Abel or Hebel is a female, the counterpart and female half of the male Cain, and Adam is the collective name for man and woman : “ male and female ( Zachar va Nakobeh ) created he them . . . and called their name Adam.” The verses in Genesis from chs. i. to v., are purposely mixed up for Kabalistic reasons. After MAN of}

_{* See “ Source of Measures,” p. 227. † Vol. I I., p. 264, et seq.}

_{Genesis ch. i. 26 and Enos, Son of Man of ch. iv. v. 26, after Adam, the}

_{rst androgyne, after Adam Kadmon, the sexless (the first) Logos, Adam and Eve once separated, come finally Jehovah-Eve and Cain-Jehovah. These represent distinct Root-Races, for millions of years elapsed between them.}

_{Hence the Aryan and the Semitic Theo-anthropographies are two leaves on the same stem ; their respective personifications and symbolic personages standing in relation to each other in this way.}

_{I. The Unknowable, referred to in various ways in Rig Vedic verse, such}

_{as “ Nought Was,” called, later on “ Parabrahm ; ” the (Ain, nothing, or the “ Ain-Soph ” of the Kabalists), and again, the “ Spirit ” (of God) that moves upon the face of the waters, in Genesis. All these are identical. Moreover, in Genesis, ch. i., v. 2, is placed as verse 1 in the secret Kabalistic texts, where it is followed by the Elohim “ creating the Heaven and the Earth.” This deliberate shifting of the order of the verses was necessary for monotheistic and Kabalistic purposes. Jeremiah’s curse against those Elohim (gods) who have not created the Heavens and the Earth, ch. x., v. 11, shows that there were other Elohim who had.}

_{I I. The “ Heavenly ” Manu-Swâyambhuva, who sprang from Swâyambhu-Narayana, the “ Self-existent,” and Adam Kadmon of the Kabalists, and the androgyne MAN of Genesis ch. 1 are also identical.}

_{I I I. Manu-swâyambhuva is Brahmâ, or the Logos ; and he is Adam Kadmon, who in Genesis iv., 5, separates himself into two halves, male and female, thus becoming Jah-Hovah or Jehovah-Eve ; as Manu Swâyambhûva or Brahmâ separates himself to become “ Brahmâ-Virâj and Vâch-Virâj,” male and female ; all the rest of the texts and versions being blinds.}

_{IV. Vâch is the daughter of Brahmâ and is named Sata-Rupa, “ the hundred-formed,” and Savitri, “ generatix,” the mother of the gods and of all living. She is identical with Eve, “ the mother (of all the lords or gods or) of all living.” Besides this there are many other occult meanings.}

_{What is written in “ Isis,” although scattered about and very cautiously expressed at the time, is correct :}

_{Explaining esoterically Ezekiel’s wheel,* it is said of Jodhevah or Jehovah : —}

_{“ When the ternary is taken in the beginning of the Tetragram, it expresses the divine creation spiritually, without any carnal sin ; taken at its opposite end it expresses the latter : it is feminine. The name of Eva is composed of three letters, that of the primitive or heavenly}

_{“ Isis Unveiled,” Vol. I I., p. 462.}

_{Adam, is written with one letter, Jod or Yodh ; therefore it must not be read Jehovah but Ieva, or Eve. The Adam of the first chapter is the spiritual, therefore pure, androgyne Adam Kadmon. When woman issues from the rib of the second Adam (of dust), the pure Virgo is separated, and falling “ into generation,” or the downward cycle, becomes Scorpio, emblem of sin and matter. While the ascending cycle points to the purely spiritual races, or the ten prediluvian patriarchs, the Prajâpatis and Sephiroth are led on by the creative Deity itself, who is Adam Kadmon or Yod-cheva. Spiritually, the lower one ( Jehovah) is that of the terrestrial races, led on by Enoch or Libra, the seventh ; who, because he is half-divine, half-terrestrial, is said to have been taken by God alive. Enoch, Hermes, and Libra, are one.”}

_{This is only one of the several meanings. No need to remind the scholar that Scorpio is the astrological sign of the organs of reproduction. Like the Indian Rishis, the Patriarchs are all convertible in their numbers, as well as interchangeable. According to the subject to which they relate they become ten, twelve, seven or five, and even fourteen, and they have the same esoteric meaning as the Manus or Rishis.}

_{Moreover, Jehovah, as may be shown, has a variety of etymologies, but only those are true which are found in the Kabala. (Ieve) is the Old Testament term, and was pronounced Ya-va. Inman suggests that it is contracted from the two words Yaho-Iah, Jaho-Jah, or Jaho is Jah. Punctuated it is}

_{which is, however, a}

_{Rabbinical caprice to associate it with the name Adoni or , which has the same points. It is curious, and indeed hardly conceivable, that the Jews anciently read the name (Adoni), when they had so many names of which Jeho and Jah and Iah constituted a part. But so it was ; and Philo Byblus, who gives us the so-called fragment of Sanchoniathon, spelt it in Greek letters ᾽ ΙΕΥΩ, Javo or Jevo. Theodoret says that the Samaritans pronounced Yahva, and the Jews Yaho. Prof. Gibbs, however, suggests its punctuation thus : (Ye-hou-vih) ; and he cut the Gordian knot of its true occult meaning. For in this last form, as a Hebrew verb, it means “ he will — be.”* It was also derived from the Chaldaic verb or eue (eva) or eua (Eva) “ to be.” And so it was, since from Enosh, the “ Son of Man,” only, were the truly human races to begin and “ to be,” as males and females. This statement receives further corroboration, inasmuch as Parkhurst makes the verb to mean : (1) “ To}

_{* See for comparison Hosea, xii. 6, where it is so punctuated.}

_{fall down ” (i.e. into generation or matter) ; and (2) “ To be, to continue ”}

_{— as a race. The aspirate of the word eua (Eva) “ to be ” being Heve (Eve), which is the feminine of and the same as Hebe, the Grecian goddess of youth and the Olympian bride of Heracles, makes the name Jehovah appear still more clearly in its primitive double-sexed form.}

_{Finding in Sanskrit such syllables as Jah and Yah, e.g., Jah (navi) “ Ganges ” and Jagan-nâtha, “ Lord of the World,” it becomes clear why Mr. Rawlinson is so very confident in his works of an Aryan or Vedic influence on the early mythology of Babylon. Nor is it to be much wondered at that the alleged ten tribes of Israel disappeared during the captivity period, without leaving a trace behind them, when we are informed that the Jews had de facto but two tribes — those of Judah and of Levi. The Levites, moreover, were not a tribe at all, but a priestly caste. The descendants have only followed their progenitors, the various patriarchs, into thin, sidereal air. There were Brahms and A-brahms, in days of old, truly, and before the first Jew had been born. Every nation held its first god and gods to be androgynous ; nor could it be otherwise, since they regarded their distant primeval progenitors, their dual-sexed ancestors, as divine Beings and Gods, just as do the Chinese to this day. And they were divine in one sense, as also were their first human progeny, the “ mind-born ” primitive humanity, which were most assuredly bi-sexual, as all the more ancient symbols and traditions show. “ Under the emblematical devices and peculiar phraseology of the priesthood of old, lie latent hints of sciences as yet undiscovered during the present cycle. Well acquainted as may be a scholar with the hieratic writing and hieroglyphical system of the Egyptians, he must first of all learn to sift their records. He has to assure himself, compasses and rule in hand, that the picture writing he is examining fits, to a line, certain fixed geometrical figures which are the hidden keys to such records, before he ventures on an interpretation.”}

_{“ But there are myths which speak for themselves. In this class we may include the double-sexed first creators of every Cosmogony. The Greek Zeus-Ze¯n (Æther), and Chthonia (the chaotic earth) and Metis (water), his wives ; Osiris and Isis-Latona — the former god also representing Æther, the first emanation of the Supreme Deity, Amun, the primeval source of Light ; the goddess Earth and Water again ; Mithras, the rock-born god, the symbol of the male mundane fire, or the personified primordial light, and Mithra, the fire goddess, at once his mother and his wife ; the pure element of fire (the active, or male principle) regarded as light and heat, in conjunction with Earth and Water, or Matter, the female or passive element of cosmical generation ” — all these are records of the primeval divine Hermaphrodite.}

_{STANZA V I.}

_{THE EVOLUTION OF THE “ SWEAT-BORN.”}

_{§ § (22) The evolution of the three races continued. (23) The second race create the Third and perishes.}

_{22. THEN THE SECOND EVOLVED THE SWEAT-BORN, THE THIRD (Race). THE SWEAT GREW, ITS DROPS GREW, AND THE DROPS BECAME HARD AND ROUND. THE SUN WARMED IT ; THE MOON COOLED AND SHAPED IT ; THE WIND FED IT UNTIL ITS RIPENESS. THE WHITE SWAN FROM THE STARRY VAULT (the Moon), OVERSHADOWED THE BIG DROP. THE EGG OF THE FUTURE RACE, THE MAN-SWAN (Hamsa ) OF THE LATER THIRD (a). FIRST MALE-FEMALE, THEN MAN AND WOMAN (b).}

_{(a) The text of the Stanza clearly implies that the human embryo was nourished ab extra by Cosmic forces, and that the “ Father-Mother ” furnished apparently the germ that ripened : in all probability a “ sweat-born egg,” to be hatched out, in some mysterious way, disconnected from the “ double ” parent. It is comparatively easy to conceive of an oviparous humanity, since even now man is, in one sense, “ egg-born.” Magendie, moreover, in his Précis Elémentaire de Physiologie, citing “ a case where the umbilical cord was ruptured and perfectly cicatrized,” yet the infant was born alive, pertinently asks, “ How was the circulation carried on in this organ ? ” On the next page he says : “ Nothing is at present known respecting the use of digestion in the fœtus ; ” and respecting its nutrition, propounds this query : “ What, then, can we say of the nutrition of the fœtus ? Physiological works contain only vague conjectures on this point.” “ Ah, but,” the sceptic may urge, “ Magendie’s book belongs to the last generation, and Science has since made such strides that his stigma of ignorance can no longer be fixed upon the profession.” Indeed ; then let us turn to a very great authority upon Physiology, viz., Sir M. Foster (Text-Book of Physiology, third edition, 1879, p. 623) ; and to the disadvantage of modern Science we shall find him saying, “ Concerning the rise and development of the functional activities of the embryo, our knowledge is almost a blank. We know scarcely anything about the various steps by which the primary fundamental qualities of the protoplasm of the ovum are differentiated into the complex phenomena which we have attempted in}

_{this book to explain.” The students of Trin. Coll. Cantab. will now kindly draw a veil before the statue of Hygeia and bandage the eyes of the busts of Galen and Hippocrates, lest they look reproachfully at their degenerate descendants. One further fact we must note. Sir M. Foster is discreetly silent about the case of the ruptured umbilical cord cited by his great French confrère.}

_{This is a very curious statement as explained in the Commentaries. To make it clear : The First Race having created the Second by “ budding,” as just explained, the Second Race gives birth to the Third — which itself is separated into three distinct divisions, consisting of men differently procreated. The first two of these are produced by an oviparous method, presumably unknown to modern Natural History. While the early sub-races of the Third Humanity procreated their species by a kind of exudation of moisture or vital fluid, the drops of which coalescing formed an oviform ball — or shall we say egg ? — which served as an extraneous vehicle for the generation therein of a fœtus and child, the mode of procreation by the later races changed, in its results at all events. The little ones of the earlier races were entirely sexless — shapeless even for all one knows*; but those of the later races were born androgynous. It is in the Third Race that the separation of sexes occurred. From being previously a-sexual, Humanity became distinctly hermaphrodite or bi-sexual ; and finally the man-bearing eggs began to give birth, gradually and almost imperceptibly in their evolutionary development, first, to Beings in which one sex predominated over the other, and, finally, to distinct men and women. And now let us search for corroboration of these statements in the religious legends of East and West. Let us take the “ Egg-born Race ” first. Think of Kasyapa, the Vedic sage, and the most prolific of creators. He was the son of Marichi, Brahmâ’s mind-born son ; and he is made to become the father of the Nagas, or Serpents, among other beings. Exoterically, the Nagas are semi-divine beings which have a human face and the tail of a serpent. Yet there was a race of Nagas, said to be a thousand in number only, born or rather sprung from Kadra, Kasyapa’s wife, for the purpose of peopling Pâtâla, which is undeniably America, as will be shown ; and there was a NAGA-Dwipa, one of the seven divisions of Bhârata-Varsha, India, inhabited by a people bearing the same name, who are allowed, even by some Orientalists, to be historical, and to have left many a trace behind them to this day.}

_{Now the point most insisted upon at present is that, whatever origin be claimed for man, his evolution took place in this order : (1) Sexless, as all the earlier forms are ; (2) then, by a natural transition, he became,}

_{* See the “ Timæus.”}

_{“ a solitary hermaphrodite,” a bi-sexual being ; and (3) finally separated and became what he is now. Science teaches us that all the primitive forms, though sexless, “ still retained the power of undergoing the processes of A-Sexual multiplication ; ” why, then, should man be excluded from that law of Nature ? Bi-sexual reproduction is an evolution, a specialized and perfected form on the scale of matter of the fissiparous act of reproduction. Occult teachings are pre-eminently panspermic, and the early history of humanity is hidden only “ from ordinary mortals ; ” nor is the history of the primitive Races buried from the Initiates in the tomb of time, as it is for profane science. Therefore, supported on the one hand by that science which shows to us progressive development and an internal cause for every external modification, as a law in Nature ; and, on the other hand, by an implicit faith in the wisdom — we may say pansophia even — of the universal traditions gathered and preserved by the Initiates, who have perfected them into an almost faultless system — thus supported, we venture to state the doctrine clearly.}

_{In an able article, written some fifteen years ago, our learned and respected friend Prof. Alex. Wilder, of New York, shows the absolute logic and necessity of believing “ The Primeval Race Double-Sexed,” and gives a number of scientific reasons for it.* He argues firstly, “ that a large part of the vegetable creation exhibits the phenomenon of bisexuality . . . the Linnaean classification enumerating thus almost all plants. This is the case in the superior families of the vegetable kingdoms as much as in the lower forms, from the Hemp to the Lombardy Poplar and Ailanthus. In the animal kingdom, in insect life, the moth generates a worm, as in the Mysteries the great secret was expressed : “ Taurus Draconem genuit, et Taurum Draco.” The coral-producing family, which, according to Agassiz, ‘ has spent many hundreds of thousands of years, during the present geological period, in building out the peninsula of Florida . . . . .produce their offspring from themselves like the buds and ramifications in a tree.’ Bees are somewhat in the same line . . . . The Aphides or plant lice keep house like Amazons, and virgin parents perpetuate the Race for ten successive generations.”}

_{What say the old sages, the philosopher-teachers of antiquity. Aristophanes speaks thus on the subject in Plato’s “ Banquet ” : “ Our nature of old was not the same as it is now. It was androgynous, the form and name partaking of, and being common to both the male and female. . . . Their bodies were round, and the manner of their running}

_{* See Extracts from that Essay in “ The Theosophist,” of February, 1883.}

_{circular.* They were terrible in force and strength and had prodigious ambition. Hence Zeus divided each of them into two, making them weaker ; Apollo, under his direction, closed up the skin.”}

_{Meshia and Meshiane were but a single individual with the old Persians. “ They also taught that man was the product of the tree of life, growing in androgynous pairs, till they were separated at a subsequent modification of the human form.† ”}

_{In the Toleduth (generation) of Adam, the verse “ God created (bara, brought forth) man in his image, in the image of God created he him, male and female created he them,” if read esoterically will yield the true sense, viz. : “ The Elohim (Gods) brought forth from themselves (by modification) man in their image . . . . created they him (collective humanity, or Adam), male and female created he (collective deity) them.”‡ This will show the esoteric point. The sexless Race was their first production, a modification of and from themselves, the pure spiritual existences ; and this was Adam solus. Thence came the second Race : Adam-Eve or Jod-Heva, inactive androgynes ; and finally the Third, or the “ Separating Hermaphrodite,” Cain and Abel, who produce the Fourth, Seth-Enos, etc. It is that Third, the last semi-spiritual race, which was also the last vehicle of the divine and innate Wisdom, ingenerate in the Enochs, the Seers of that Mankind. The Fourth, which had tasted from the fruit of the Tree of Good and Evil — Wisdom united already to earthy, and therefore impure, intelligence§— had consequently to acquire that Wisdom by initiation and great struggle. And the union of Wisdom and Intelligence, the former ruling the latter, is called in the Hermetic books “ the God possessing the double fecundity of the two sexes.” Mystically Jesus was held to be man-woman. See also in the Orphich ymns, sung during the Mysteries, we find :}

_{* Compare Ezekiel’s vision (chap. i) of the four divine beings who “ had the likeness of a man ” and yet had the appearance of a wheel, “ when they went they went upon their four sides . . . . for the spirit of the living creature was in the wheel.”}

_{† See Prof. Wilder’s Essay “ The Primeval Race Double-Sexed.”}

_{‡ Eugibinus, a Christian, and the Rabbis Samuel, Manasseh ben Israel, and Maimonides taught that “ Adam had two faces and one person, and from the beginning he was both male and female — male on one side and female on the other (like Manu’s Brahmâ), but afterwards the parts were separated.” The one hundred and thirty-ninth Psalm of David recited by Rabbi Jeremiah ben Eliazar is evidence of this. “ Thou hast fashioned me behind and before,” not beset as in the Bible, which is absurd and meaningless, and this shows, as Prof. Wilder thinks, “ that the primeval form of mankind was androgynous.”}

_{§ See the union of Chochmah, Wisdom, with Binah, Intelligence, or Jehovah, the Demiurge, called Understanding in the Proverbs of Solomon, ch. vii. Unto men Wisdom (divine occult Wisdom) crieth : “ Oh, ye simple, understand Wisdom ; and ye fools, be of an understanding heart.” It is spirit and matter, the nous and the psyche ; of the latter of which St. James says that it is “ earthly, sensual, and devilish.”}

_{“ Zeus is a male, Zeus is an immortal maid.” The Egyptian Ammon was the goddess Neïth, in his other half. Jupiter has female breasts, Venus is bearded in some of her statues, and Ila, the goddess, is also Su-Dyumna, the god, as Vaivasvata’s progeny.}

_{“ The name Adam,” says Professor A. Wilder, “ or man, itself implies this double form of existence. It is identical with Athamas, or Thomas (Tamil Tam), which is rendered by the Greek Didumos, a twin ; if, therefore, the first woman was formed subsequently to the first man, she must, as a logical necessity, be ‘ taken out of man ’ . . . and the side which the Elohim had taken from man, ‘ made he a woman ’ (Gen. ii.). The Hebrew word here used is Tzala, which bears the translation we have given. It is easy to trace the legend in Berosus, who says that Thalatth (the Omoroca, or Lady of Urka) was the beginning of creation. She was also Melita, the queen of the Moon. . . . The two twin births of Genesis, that of Cain and Abel, and of Esau and Jacob, shadow the same idea. The name ‘ Hebel ’ is the same as Eve, and its characteristic seems to be feminine,” continues the author. “ Unto thee shall be his desire,” said the Lord God to Cain, “ and thou shalt rule over him.” The same language had been uttered to Eve : “ Thy desire shall be to thy husband, and he shall rule over thee.” . . .}

_{Thus the pristine bi-sexual unity of the human Third Root-Race is an axiom in the Secret Doctrine. Its virgin individuals were raised to “ Gods,” because that Race represented their “ divine Dynasty.” The moderns are satisfied with worshipping the male heroes of the Fourth Race, who created gods after their own sexual image, whereas the gods of primeval mankind were “ male and female.”}

_{As stated in Book I., the humanities developed coördinately, and on parallel lines with the four Elements, every new Race being physiologically adapted to meet the additional element. Our Fifth Race is rapidly approaching the Fifth Element — call it interstellar ether, if you will — which has more to do, however, with psychology than with physics. We men have learned to live in every climate, whether frigid or tropical, but the first two Races had nought to do with climate, nor were they subservient to any temperature or change therein. And thus, we are taught, men lived down to the close of the Third Root-Race, when eternal spring reigned over the whole globe, such as is now enjoyed by the inhabitants of Jupiter ; a “ world,” says M. Flammarion, “ which is not subject like our own to the vicissitudes of seasons nor to abrupt alternations of temperature, but which is enriched with all the treasures of eternal spring.” (“ Pluralité des Mondes,” p. 69.) Those astronomers who maintain that Jupiter is in a molten condition, in our sense of the term, are invited to settle their dispute with this learned French}

_{Astronomer.* It must, however, be always borne in mind that the “ eternal spring ” referred to is only a condition cognised as such by the Jovians. It is not “ spring ” as we know it. In this reservation is to be found the reconciliation between the two theories here cited. Both embrace partial truths.}

_{It is thus a universal tradition that mankind has evolved gradually into its present shape from an almost transparent condition of texture, and neither by miracle nor by sexual intercourse. Moreover, this is in full accord with the ancient philosophies ; from those of Egypt and India with their Divine Dynasties down to that of Plato. And all these universal beliefs must be classed with the “ presentiments ” and “ obstinate conceptions,” some of them ineradicable, in popular faiths. Such beliefs, as remarked by Louis Figuier, are “ frequently the outcome of the wisdom and observation of an infinite number of generations of men.” For, “ a tradition which has an uniform and universal existence,}

_{* An hypothesis evolved in 1881 by Mr. Mattieu Williams seems to have impressed Astronomers but little. Says the author of “ The Fuel of the Sun,” in Knowledge, Dec. 23, 1881 : “ Applying now the researches of Dr. Andrews to the conditions of Solar existence . . . I conclude that the Sun has no nucleus, either solid, liquid, or gaseous, but is composed of dissociated matter in the critical state, surrounded, first, by a flaming envelope, due to the recombination of the dissociated matter, and outside of this, by another envelope of vapours due to this combination.”}

_{This is a novel theory to be added to other hypotheses, all scientific and orthodox. The meaning of the “ critical state ” is explained by Mr. M. Williams in the same journal (Dec. 9, 1881), in an article on “ Solids, Liquids, and Gases.” Speaking of an experi-ment by Dr. Andrews on carbonic acid, the scientist says that “ when 88° is reached, the boundary between liquid and gas vanished ; liquid and gas have blended into one mysterious intermediate fluid ; an indefinite fluctuating something is there filling the whole of the tube — an etherealised liquid or a visible gas. Hold a red-hot poker between your eye and the light ; you will see an upflowing wave of movement of what appears like liquid air. The appearance of the hybrid fluid in the tube resembles this, but is sensibly denser, and evidently stands between the liquid and gaseous states of matter, as pitch or treacle stands between solid and liquid.”}

_{The temperature at which this occurs has been named by Dr. Andrews the “ critical temperature ” ; here the gaseous and the liquid states are “ continuous,” and it is probable that all other substances capable of existing in both states have their own particular critical temperatures.}

_{Speculating further upon this “ critical ” state, Mr. Mattieu Williams emits some quite occult theories about Jupiter and other planets. He says : “ Our notions of solids, liquids, and gases are derived from our experiences of the state of matter here upon this Earth. Could we be removed to another planet, they would be curiously changed. On Mercury water would rank as one of the condensible gases ; on Mars, as a fusible solid ; but what on Jupiter ? ”}

_{“ Recent observations justify us in regarding this as a miniature sun, with an external envelope of cloudy matter, apparently of partially-condensed water, but red-hot, or probably still hotter within. His vaporous atmosphere is evidently of enormous depth, and the force of gravitation being on his visible outer surface two-and-a-half}

_{has all the weight of scientific testimony.”* And there is more than one such tradition in the Purânic allegories, as has been shown. Moreover, the doctrine that the first Race of mankind was formed out of the chhayas (astral images) of the Pitris, is fully corroborated in the Zohar. “ In the Tzalam (shadow image) of Elohim (the Pitris), was made Adam (man). (Cremona, Ed. iii., 76a ; Brody, Ed. iii., 159a; “ Qabbalah,” Isaac Myer, p. 420.)}

_{It has been repeatedly urged as an objection that, however high the degree of metaphysical thought in ancient India, yet the old Egyptians had nothing but crass idolatry and zoolatry to boast of ; Hermes, as alleged, being the work of mystic Greeks who lived in Egypt. To this, one answer can be given — a direct proof that the Egyptians believed in the Secret Doctrine is, that it was taught to them at Initiation. Let the objectors open the “ Eclogæ Physicæ et Ethicæ ” of Stobæus, the Greek compiler of ancient fragments, who lived in the fifth century, A.D. The following is a transcription by him of an old Hermetic fragment, showing the Egyptian theory of the Soul. Translated word for word, it says : —}

_{“ From one Soul, that of ALL, spring all the Souls, which spread them- selves as if purposely distributed through the world. These souls undergo many transformations ; those which are already creeping creatures turn into aquatic animals ; from these aquatic animals are derived land animals ; and from the latter the birds. From the beings who live aloft in the air (heaven) men are born. On reaching that}

_{times greater than that on our Earth’s surface, the atmospheric pressure, in descending below this visible surface, must soon reach that at which the vapour of water would be brought to its critical condition. Therefore we may infer that the oceans of Jupiter are neither of frozen, liquid, nor gaseous water, but are oceans or atmospheres of critical water. If any fish or birds swim or fly therein, they must be very critically organized.”}

_{As the whole mass of Jupiter is 300 times greater than that of the Earth, and its compressing energy towards the centre proportional to this, its materials, if similar to those of the Earth, and no hotter, would be considerably more dense, and the whole planet would have a higher specific gravity ; but we know by the movement of its satellites that, instead of this, its specific gravity is less than a fourth of that of the Earth. This justifies the conclusion that it is intensely hot ; for even hydrogen, if cold, would become denser than Jupiter under such pressure.}

_{“ As all elementary substances may exist as solids, liquids, or gases, or, critically, according to the conditions of temperature and pressure, I am justified in hypo-thetically concluding that Jupiter is neither a solid, a liquid, nor a gaseous planet, but a critical planet, or an orb composed internally of associated elements in the critical state, and surrounded by a dense atmosphere of their vapours and those of some of their compounds such as water. The same reasoning applies to Saturn and other large and rarified}

_{lanets.” It is gratifying to see how scientific imagination approaches every year more closely to the borderland of our occult teachings.}

_{* “ The Day After Death,” p. 23.}

_{status of men, the Souls receive the principle of (conscious) immortality, become Spirits, then pass into the choir of gods.”}

_{23. THE SELF-BORN WERE THE CHHAYAS, THE SHADOWS FROM THE BODIES OF THE SONS OF TWILIGHT. NEITHER WATER NOR FIRE COULD DESTROY THEM. THEIR SONS WERE (so destroyed) (a).}

_{(a) This verse cannot be understood without the help of the Commentaries. It means that the First Root-Race, the “ Shadows ” of the Progenitors, could not be injured, or destroyed by death. Being so ethereal and so little human in constitution, they could not be affected by any element — flood or fire. But their “ Sons,” the Second Root-Race, could be and were so destroyed. As the “ progenitors ” merged wholly in their own astral bodies, which were their progeny ; so that progeny was absorbed in its descendants, the “ Sweat-born.” These were the second Humanity — composed of the most heterogeneous gigantic semi-human monsters — the first attempts of material nature at building human bodies. The ever-blooming lands of the Second Continent (Greenland, among others) were transformed, in order, from Edens with their eternal spring, into hyperborean Hades. This transformation was due to the displacement of the great waters of the globe, to oceans changing their beds ; and the bulk of the Second Race perished in this first great throe of the evolution and consolidation of the globe during the human period. Of such great cataclysms there have already been four.* And we may expect a fifth for ourselves in due course of time.}

_{A FEW WORDS ABOUT “ DELUGES ” AND “ NOAHS.”}

_{The accounts in the various Purânas about our Progenitors are as contradictory in their details as everything else. Thus while, in the Rig Veda, Ida (or Ila) is called the Instructress of Vaivasvata Manu, Sayana makes of her a goddess presiding over the Earth, and the Sathapatha Brâhmana shows her to be the Manu’s daughter, an offering of his sacrifice, and, later on, his (Vaivasvata’s) wife, by whom he begat the race of Manus. In the Purânas, again, she is Vaivasvata’s daughter, yet the wife of Budha (Wisdom), the illegitimate son of the Moon (Soma) and the planet Jupiter’s (Brihaspati’s) wife, Tara. All this, which seems a jumble to the profane, is full of philosophical meaning to the Occultist. On the very face of the narrative a secret and sacred meaning is per}

_{* The first occurred when what is now the North Pole was separated from the later Continents.}

_{ceivable, all the details, however, being so purposely mixed up that the experienced eye of an Initiate alone can follow them and place the events in their proper order.}

_{The story as told in the “ Mahabhârata ” strikes the key-note, and yet it needs to be explained by the secret sense contained in the Bhagavad Gîtâ. It is the prologue to the drama of our (Fifth) Humanity. While Vaivasvata was engaged in devotion on the river bank, a fish craves his protection from a bigger fish. He saves and places it in a jar, where, growing larger and larger, it communicates to him the news of the forthcoming deluge. It is the well-known “ Matsya Avatar,” the first Avatar of Vishnu, the Dagon* of the Chaldean Xisuthrus, and many other things besides. The story is too well known to need repetition. Vishnu orders a ship to be built, in which Manu is said to be saved along with the seven Rishis, the latter, however, being absent from other texts. Here the seven Rishis stand for the seven Races, the seven principles, and various other things ; for there is again a double mystery involved in this manifold allegory.}

_{We have said elsewhere that the great Flood had several meanings, and that it referred, as also does the FALL, to both spiritual and physical, cosmic and terrestrial, events : as above, so it is below. The ship or ark —navis— in short, being the symbol of the female generative principle, is typified in the heavens by the Moon, and on Earth by the Womb : both being the vessels and bearers of the seeds of life and being, which the sun, or Vishnu, the male principle, vivifies and fructifies.† The First Cosmic Flood refers to primordial creation, or the formation of Heaven and the Earths ; in which case Chaos and the great Deep stand for the “ Flood,” and the Moon for the “ Mother,” from whom proceed all the life-germs.‡ But the terrestrial Deluge and}

_{* We must remember that at the head of all the Babylonian gods were Ea, Anu, and the primeval Bel ; and that Ea, the first, was the God of Wisdom, the great “ God of Light ” and of the DEEP, and that he was identified with Oannes, or the Biblical Dagon}

_{—the man-fish who rose out of the Persian Gulf.}

_{† See Part. I I. § “ The Holy of Holies.”}

_{‡ It is far later on that the Moon became a male god ; with the Hindus it was Soma, with the Chaldeans Nannak or Nannar, and Sin, the son of Mulil, the older Bel. The “ Akkadians ” called him the “ Lord of Ghosts ” ; and he was the god of Nipoor (Niffer) in northern Babylonia. It is Mulil who caused the waters of the Flood to fall from heaven on Earth, for which Xisuthrus would not allow him to approach his altar. As the modern Assyriologists have now ascertained, it is the northern Nipoor which is the centre whence Chaldean (black) magic spread ; and Eridu (the Southern) which was the primitive seat of the worship of the culture god, the god of divine wisdom — the Sun-God being the supreme deity everywhere. With the Jews, the Moon is con-nected with Israel’s Jehovah and his seed, because Ur was the chief seat of the worship of the Moon-god, and because Abraham is said to have come from Ur, when from A-bra(h)m, he becomes Abraham.}

_{its story has also its dual application. In one case it has reference to that mystery when mankind was saved from utter destruction, by the mortal woman being made the receptacle of the human seed at the end of the Third Race,* and in the other to the real and historical Atlantean submersion. In both cases the “ Host ” — or the Manu which saved the seed —is called Vaivasvata Manu. Hence the diversity between the Purânic and other versions ; while in the Sathapatha Brâhmana, Vaivasvata produces a daughter and begets from her the race of Manu ; which is a reference to the first human Manushyas, who had to create women by will (Kriyasakti ), before they were naturally born from the hermaphrodites as an independent sex, and who were, therefore, regarded as their creator’s daughters. The Purânic accounts make of her (Ida or Ila) the wife of Budha (Wisdom), the latter version referring to the events of the Atlantean flood, when Vaivasvata, the great Sage on Earth, saved the Fifth Root-race from being destroyed along with the remnants of the Fourth.}

_{This is shown very clearly in the Bhagavad Gîtâ, where Krishna is made to say : —}

_{“ The Seven great Rishis, the four preceding Manus, partaking of my essence, were born from my mind : from them sprung (were born) the human races and the world.” (Chapter X., verse 6).}

_{Here the four preceding “ Manus,” out of the seven, are the four Races† which have already lived, since Krishna belongs to the Fifth Race, his death having inaugurated the Kali Yuga. Thus Vaivasvata}

_{* When Narada, the virgin-ascetic, threatened to put an end to the human race by preventing Daksha’s sons from procreating it.}

_{† This is corroborated by a learned Brahmin. In his most excellent lectures on the Bhagavad Gîtâ (see “ Theosophist,” April, 1887, p. 444) the lecturer says : “ There is a peculiarity to which I must call your attention. He (Krishna) speaks here of four Manus. Why does he speak of four ? We are now in the seventh Manvantara, that of Vaivasvata. If he is speaking of the past Manus, he ought to speak of six, but he only mentions four. In some commentaries an attempt has been made to interpret this in a peculiar manner. The word ‘ Chatvaraha ’ is separated from the word ‘ Manavaha,’ and is made to refer to Sanaka, Sanandana, Sanatkumâra, and Sanatsujata, who are also included among the mind-born sons of Prajâpati. But this interpretation will lead to a most absurd conclusion, and make the sentence contradict itself. The persons alluded to in the text have a qualifying clause in the sentence. It is well known that Sanaka and the other three refused to create, though the other sons had consented to do so ; therefore, in speaking of those persons from whom humanity has sprung into existence, it would be absurd to include those four also in the list. The passage must be interpreted without splitting the compound into two nouns. The number of Manus will then be four, and the statement would then contradict the Purânic account, though it would be in harmony with the occult theory. You will recollect that it is stated (in Occultism) that we are now in the Fifth Root-Race. Each Root-Race is considered as the Santhathi of a particular Manu. Now, the Fourth Race has passed, or, in other words, there have been four past Manus. . . . .”}

_{Manu, the son of Sûrya (the Sun), and the saviour of our Race, is connected with the Seed of Life, both physically and spiritually. But, at present, while speaking of all, we have to concern ourselves only with the first two.}

_{The “ Deluge ” is undeniably an universal tradition. “ Glacial periods ” were numerous, and so were the “ Deluges,” for various reasons. Stockwell and Croll enumerate some half dozen Glacial Periods and subsequent Deluges — the earliest of all being dated by them 850,000, and the last about 100,000, years ago.* But which was our Deluge ? Assuredly the former, the one which to this date remains recorded in the traditions of all the peoples, from the remotest antiquity ; the one that finally swept away the last peninsulas of Atlantis, beginning with Ruta and Daitya and ending with the (comparatively) small island mentioned by Plato. This is shown by the agreement of certain details in all the legends. It was the last of its gigantic character. The little deluge, the traces of which Baron Bunsen found in Central Asia, and which he places at about 10,000 years B.C., had nothing to do with either the semi-universal Deluge, or Noah’s flood — the latter being a purely mythical rendering of old traditions — nor even with the submersion of the last Atlantean island ; at least, only a moral connection.}

_{Our Fifth Race (the non-initiated portions), hearing of many deluges, confused them, and now know of but one. This one altered the whole aspect of the globe in its interchange and shifting of land and sea.}

_{We may compare the traditions of the Peruvians : — “ The Incas, seven in number, have repeopled the Earth after the deluge,” they say (Coste I, IV., p. 19) ; Humboldt mentions the Mexican version of the same legend, but confuses somewhat the details of the still-preserved legend concerning the American Noah. Nevertheless, the eminent Naturalist mentions twice seven companions and the divine bird which preceded the boat of the Aztecs, and thus makes fifteen elect instead of the seven and the fourteen. This was written probably under some involuntary reminiscence of Moses, who is said to have mentioned fifteen grandsons of Noah, who escaped with their grandsire. Then again Xisuthrus, the Chaldean Noah, is saved and translated alive to heaven — like Enoch — with the seven gods, the Kabirim, or the seven divine Titans ; again the Chinese Yao has seven figures which sail with him and which he will animate when he lands, and use for “ human seed.” Osiris, when he enters the ark, or solar boat, takes seven Rays with him, etc., etc.}

_{Sanchoniathon makes the Aletæ or Titans (the Kabirim) contemporary}

_{* “ Smithsonian Contributions to Knowledge,” xviii. ; “ American Journal of Science,” I I I., xi., 456 ; and Croll’s “ Climate and Time.” Lemuria was not submerged by a flood, but was destroyed by volcanic action, and afterwards sank.}

_{with Agruerus, the great Phœnician god (whom Faber sought to identify with Noah*) ; further, it is suspected that the name of “ Titan ” is derived from Tit-Ain— “ the fountains of the chaotic abyss ”† (Tit-Theus, or Tityus is “ the divine deluge ”) ; and thus the Titans, who are seven, are shown to be connected with the Flood and the seven Rishis saved by Vaivasvata Manu.‡}

_{They are the sons of Kronos (Time) and Rhea (the Earth) ; and as Agruerus, Saturn and Sydyk are one and the same personage, and as the seven Kabiri are said to be the sons of Sydyk or Kronos-Saturn, the Kabiri and Titans are identical. For once the pious Faber was right in his conclusions when he wrote : “ I have no doubt of the seven Titans and Kabiri being the same as the seven Rishis of the Hindu mythology (?), who are said to have escaped in a boat along with Manu, the head (?) of the family.”}

_{But he is less fortunate in his speculations when he adds “ The Hindoos, in their wild legends have variously perverted the history of the Noachidae (? !), yet it is remarkable that they seem to have religiously adhered to the number seven.” § Hence Captain (Col.) Wilford very judiciously observes : that perhaps the seven Manus, the seven Brahmadicas and the seven Rishis are the same, and make only seven individual persons. || The seven Brahmadicas were Prajâpatis, or lords ‘ of the prajas or creatures.’ From them mankind was born, and they are probably the same with the seven Manus. . . . These seven grand ancestors of the human race were created for the purpose of replenishing the Earth with inhabitants.” (Asiatic Researches, Vol. V. p. 246) ; and Faber adds that : — “ the mutual resemblance of the Kabirs, the Titans, the Rishis, and the Noetic family, is too striking to be the effect of mere accident.” ¶}

_{Faber was led into this mistake, and subsequently built his entire theory concerning the Kabiri, on the fact that the name of the scriptural}

_{* Agruerus is Kronos, or Saturn, and the prototype of the Israelitish Jehovah. As connected with Argha, the Moon or Ark of salvation, Noah is mythologically one with Saturn. But then this cannot relate to the terrestrial flood. (But see Faber’s “ Kabiri,” Vol. I., pp. 35, 43, and 45.)}

_{† See ibid., Vol. I I., p. 240.}

_{‡ Sanchoniathon says that the Titans were the sons of Kronos, and seven in number ; and he calls them fire-worshippers, Aletæ (sons of Agni ?), and diluvians. Al-ait is the god of fire.}

_{§ Of which seven, let us remark, the Aryans, and not the Semites, were the originators, while the Jews got that number from the Chaldeans. || Seven individual sons of God, or Pitars and Pitris ; also in this case the sons of Kronos or Saturn (Kâla “ time ”) and Arkites, like the Kabiri and Titans, as their name}

_{—“ lunar ancestors ” — shows, the Moon being the Ark, or Argha, on the watery abyss}

_{of space. ¶ See “ Kabiri,” Vol. I., p. 131.}

_{Japhet is on the list of the Titans contained in a verse of the Orphic hymns. According to Orpheus the names of the seven “ Arkite ” Titans (whom Faber refuses to identify with the impious Titans, their descendants) were Kœus, Krœus, Phorcys, Kronos, Oceanus, Hyperion, and Iapetus :—}

_{Κοῖὸν τε, Κροῖόν τε μέλαν, Φορκύν τε κραταιὸν, Καὶ Κρὸνον, ᾽Ωκεανὸν δ᾽, ῾ Υπερίοα τε, ᾽ Ιαπετόντε}

_{—(Orph. apud Proclum. In Tim. lib. v. p. 295.}

_{But why could not the Babylonian Ezra have adopted the name of Iapetos for one of Noah’s sons ? The Kabiri, who are the Titans, are also called Manes and their mother Mania, according to Arnobius. (Adversum Gentes, lib. I I I., p. 124.) The Hindus can therefore claim with far more reason that the Manes mean their Manus, and that Mania is the female Manu. (See Ramayana.) Mania is Ila or Ida, the wife and daughter of Vaivasvata Manu, from whom “ he begat the race of Manus.” Like Rhea, the mother of the Titans, she is the Earth (Sayana making her the goddess of the Earth), and she is but the second edition and repetition of Vâch. Both Ida and Vâch are turned into males and females ; Ida becoming Sudyumna, and Vâch, “ the female Virâj,” turning into a woman in order to punish the Gandharvas ; one version referring to cosmic and divine theogony, the other to the later period. The Manes and Mania of Arnobius are names of Indian origin, appropriated by the Greeks and Latins and disfigured by them.}

_{Thus it is no accident, but the result of one archaic doctrine common to all, of which the Israelites, through Ezra, the author of the modernised Mosaic books, were the latest adapters. So unceremonious were they with other people’s property, that Berosus ( Antiquitates Libyæ, 1, fol. 8 ), shows that Titea —of whom Diodorus makes the mother of the Titans or Diluvians ( See Bibl. lib. I I I. p. 170) — was the wife of Noah. For this Faber calls him the “ pseudo-Berosus,” yet accepts the information in order to register one proof more that the pagans have borrowed all their gods from the Jews, by transforming patriarchal material. According to our humble opinion, this is one of the best proofs possible of exactly the reverse. It shows as clearly as facts can show, that it is the Biblical pseudo-personages which are all borrowed from pagan myths, if myths they must be. It shows, at any rate, that Berosus was well aware of the source of Genesis, and that it bore the same cosmic astronomical character as the allegories of Isis-Osiris, and the Ark, and other older “ Arkite ” symbols. For, Berosus says that “ Titea magna ” was afterwards called Aretia,* and worshipped with the Earth ; and this}

_{* Aretia is the female form of Artes (Egyptian Mars). Thence the Chaldean (and}

_{now Hebrew) word (Aretz) “ Earth.” The author of “ Beiträge zur Kenntniss ” (Art. under “ Artes ” Mars) quotes : “ Addit Cedrenus (Salem I., 3) : Stella Martis ab}

_{identifies “ Titea,” Noah’s consort, with Rhea, the mother of the Titans, and with Ida— both being goddesses who preside over the Earth, and the mothers of the Manus and Manes (or Tit-an-Kabiri). And “ Titea-Aretia ” was worshipped as Horchia, says the same Berosus, and this is a title of Vesta, goddess of the Earth. “ Sicanus deificavit Aretiam, et nominavit eam linguâ Janigenâ Horchiam.” ( I bid. lib. V. fol. 64.)}

_{Scarce an ancient poet of historic or prehistoric days who failed to mention the sinking of the two continents — often called isles — in one form or another. Hence the destruction, besides Atlantis, of the Phlegyae. (See Pausanias and Nonus, who both tell how :}

_{“ From its deep-rooted base the Phlegyan isle}

_{Stern Neptune shook, and plunged beneath the waves}

_{Its impious inhabitants . . . . . . . . . . . . . . .”}

_{—Dionysius lib xvi i i. p. 319).}

_{Faber felt convinced that the “ insulæ Phlegyæ ” were Atlantis. But all such allegories are more or less distorted echoes of the Hindu tradition about that great Cataclysm, which befell the Fourth, really human, though gigantic, Race, the one which preceded the Aryan. Yet, as just said, like all other legends, that of “ the Deluge has more than one meaning. It refers in Theogony, to pre-cosmic transformations, to spiritual correlations —however absurd the term may sound to a scientific ear — and also to subsequent Cosmogony ; to the great FLOOD of WATERS (matter) in CHAOS, awakened and fructified by those Spirit- Rays which were swamped by, and perished in, the mysterious differentiation — a pre-cosmic mystery, the Prologue to the drama of Being. Anu, Bel, and Noah preceded Adam Kadmon, Adam the Red, and Noah ; just as Brahmâ, Vishnu, and Siva preceded Vaivasvata and the rest.” (See “ Isis Unveiled.,” Vol. I I., pp. 420 et seq., where one or two of the seven meanings are hinted at.)}

_{All this goes to show that the semi-universal deluge known to geology (first glacial period) must have occurred just at the time allotted to it by the Secret Doctrine : namely, 200,000 years (in round numbers) after the commencement of our FIFTH RACE, or about the time assigned by Messrs. Croll and Stockwell for the first glacial period : i.e., about 850,000 years ago. Thus, as the latter disturbance is attributed by geologists and astronomers to “ an extreme eccentricity of the Earth’s}

_{Egyptiis vocatur Ertosi (plantare, generare). Significat autem hoc omnis generis procreationem et vivificationem, omnisque substantiæ et materiæ naturam et vim ordinantem atque procreantem.” It is Earth as “ source of being ; ” or, as explained by the author of “ The Source of Measures,” Arts is the same in Hebrew and Egyptian, and both combine the primeval idea of Earth as source ; precisely as in the Hebrew itself, under another form, Adam and Madim (Mars) are the same, and combine the idea of Earth with Adam under the form of H-Adam-H.}

_{orbit,” and as the Secret Doctrine attributes it to the same source, but with the addition of another factor, the shifting of the Earth’s axis — a proof of which may be found in the Book of Enoch,* if the veiled language of the Purânas is not understood — all this should tend to show that the ancients knew something of the “ modern discoveries ” of Science. Enoch, when speaking of “ the great inclination of the Earth,” which “ is in travail,” is quite significant and clear.}

_{Is not this evident ? Nuah is Noah, floating on the waters in his ark ; the latter being the emblem of the Argha, or Moon, the feminine principle ; Noah is the “ spirit ” falling into matter. We find him, as soon as he descends upon the Earth, planting a vineyard, drinking of the wine, and getting drunk on it, i.e., the pure spirit becomes intoxicated as soon as it is finally imprisoned in matter. The seventh chapter of Genesis is only another version of the First. Thus, while the latter reads : “ and darkness was upon the face of the deep. And the spirit of God moved upon the face of the waters,” in ch. 7 it is said “ . . . and the waters prevailed . . . and the ark went (with Noah, the spirit) upon the face of the waters.” Thus Noah, if identical with the Chaldean Nuah, is the spirit vivifying matter, which latter is Chaos, represented by the DEEP, or the Waters of the Flood. In the Baby-lonian legend (the pre-cosmical blended with the terrestrial event) it is Istar (Astaroth or Venus, the lunar goddess) who is shut up in the ark and sends out “ a dove in search of dry land.” ( “ Isis Unveiled ” Vol. II, pp. 423 and 424).}

_{George Smith notes in the “ Tablets,” first the creation of the moon, and then that of the sun : “ Its beauty and perfection are extolled, and the regularity of its orbit, which led to its being considered the type of a judge and the regulator of the world.” If this story related simply to a cosmogonical cataclysm — even were this latter universal — why should the goddess Ishtar or Astoreth, the Moon, speak of the creation of the sun after the deluge ? The waters might have reached as high as the mountain of Nizir (Chaldean version), or Jebel Djudi (the deluge mountains of the Arabian legend), or yet Ararat (of the Biblical narrative), and even the Himalaya (of the Hindu tradition), and yet not reach the sun : the Bible itself stopped short of such a miracle ! It is evident that the deluge of the people who first recorded it had another meaning, less problematical and far more philosophical than that of an universal deluge, of which there are no geological traces whatever.}

_{As all such Cataclysms are periodical and cyclical, and as Manu Vaivasvata figures as a generic character, under various circumstances and events (vide infra : “ The Seven Manus of Humanity ”), there seems to be no}

_{* Chap. lxiv., Sect. xi.}

_{serious objection to the supposition that the first “ great flood ” had an allegorical, as well as a cosmic meaning, and that it happened at the end of the Satya Yuga, the “ age of Truth,” when the Second Root Race, “ The Manu with bones,” made its primeval appearance as “ the Sweat-Born.”*}

_{The Second Flood — the so-called “ universal ” — which affected the Fourth Root Race (now conveniently regarded by theology as “ the accursed race of giants,” the CAINITES, and “ the sons of Ham ”) is that flood which was first perceived by geology. If one carefully compares the accounts in the various legends of the Chaldees and other exoteric works of the nations, it will be found that all of them agree with the orthodox narratives given in the Brahmanical books. And it may be perceived that while, in the first account, “ there is no God or mortal yet on Earth,” when Manu Vaivasvata lands on the Himavan ; in the second, the Seven Rishis are allowed to keep him company : thus showing that whereas some accounts refer to the sidereal and cosmic FLOOD before the so-called creation, the others treat, one of the Great Flood of Matter on Earth, and the other of a real watery deluge. In the Satapatha Brâhmana, Manu finds that “ the Flood had swept away all living creatures, and he alone was left ” — i.e., the seed of life alone remained from the previous dissolution of the Universe, or Mahapralaya, after a “ Day of Brahmâ ” ; and the Mahabhârata refers simply to the geological cataclysm which swept away nearly all the Fourth Race to make room for the Fifth. Therefore is Vaivasvata Manu shown under three distinct attributes in our esoteric Cosmogony :† (a) as the “ Root-Manu ”}

_{* All such expressions are explained in the “ Anthropogenesis ” of this Book, and else-where.}

_{† One has to remember that, in the Hindu philosophy, every differentiated unit is such only through the cycles of Maya, being one in its essence with the Supreme or One Spirit. Hence arises the seeming confusion and contradiction in the various Purânas, and at times in the same Purâna, about the same individual. Vishnu — as the many-formed Brahmâ, and as Brahma (neuter) — is one, and yet he is said to be all the 28 Vyasas ( Vishnu Purâna ). “ In every Dvapara (third) age, Vishnu, in the person of Vyasa, divides the Veda, which is one, into four and many portions. Twenty-eight times have the Vedas been arranged by the great Rishis in the Vaivasvata Manvantara, in the Dvapara Yuga . . . and, consequently, twenty-eight Vyasas have passed away . . . they who were all in the form of Veda-Vyasas, who were the Vyasas of their respective eras. . . .” ( Book I I I., Ch. I I I. ) “ This world is Brahmâ in Brahmâ, from Brahmâ . . . nothing further to be known.” Then, again . . . “ There were in the First Manvantara seven celebrated sons of Vasishta, who in the Third Manvantara, were sons of Brahmâ (i.e., Rishis), the illustrious progeny of Urja.” This is plain : the Humanity of the First Manvantara is that of the seventh and of all the inter-mediate ones. The mankind of the First Root-Race is the mankind of the second, third, fourth, fifth, etc. To the last it forms a cyclic and constant reincarnation of the Monads belonging to the Dhyan Chohans of our Planetary chain.}

_{on Globe A in the First Round ; (b) as the “ seed of life ” on Globe D in the Fourth Round ; and (c) as the “ Seed of Man ” at the beginning of every Root-Race — in our Fifth Race especially. The very commencemen of the latter witnesses, during the Dvapara Yuga,* the destruction of the accursed sorcerers ; “ of that island (Plato speaking only of its last island) beyond the Pillars of Hercules, in the Atlantic Ocean, from which there was an easy transition to other islands in the neighbourhood of another large Continent ” (America). It is this “ Atlantic ” land which was connected with the “ White Island,” and this White Island was Ruta ; but it was not the Atala and the “ White Devil ” of Colonel Wilford (see “ Asiatic Researches,” Vol. V I I I., p. 280), as already shown. It may well be remarked here that the Dvapara Yuga lasts 864,000 years, according to the Sanskrit texts ; and that, if the Kali Yuga began only about 5,000 years ago, that it is just 869,000 since that destruction took place. Again, these figures are not very widely different from those given by the geologists, who place their “ glacial period ” 850,000 years ago.}

_{Then “ a woman was produced who came to Manu and declared herself his daughter, with whom he lived and begat the offspring of Manu.” This refers to the physiological transformation of sexes during the Third Root-Race. And the allegory is too transparently clear to need much explanation. Of course, as already remarked, in the separation of sexes an androgyne being was supposed to divide his body into two halves (as in the case of Brahmâ and Vâch, and even of Adam and Eve), and thus the female is, in a certain sense, his daughter, just as he will be her son, “ the flesh of his (and her) flesh and the bone of his (and her) bone.” Let it be also well remembered that not one of our Orientalists have yet learned to discern in those “ contradictions and amazing nonsense,” as some call the Purânas, that a reference to a Yuga may mean a Round, a Root-Race, and often a Sub-Race, as well as form a page torn out of pre-cosmic theogony. This double and triple meaning is proved by various references to one and the same individual apparently, under an identical name, while it refers, in fact, to events divided by entire Kalpas. A good instance is that of Ila. She is first represented as one thing and then as another. In the exoteric legends it is said that Manu Vaivasvata, desiring to create sons, instituted a sacrifice to Mitra and Varuna ; but, through a mistake of the officiating}

_{* The Dvapara Yuga differs for each Race. All races have their own cycles, which fact causes a great difference. For instance, the Fourth Sub-Race of the Atlanteans was in its Kali-Yug, when destroyed, whereas the Fifth was in its Satya or Krita Yuga. The Aryan Race is now in its Kali Yuga, and will continue to be in it for 427,000 years longer, while various “ family Races,” called the Semitic, Hamitic, etc., are in their own special cycles. The forthcoming 6th Sub Race — which may begin very soon}

_{—will be in its Satya (golden) age while we reap the fruit of our iniquity in our Kali Yuga.}

_{Brahman, a daughter only was obtained — Ila. Then, “ through the favour of the gods,” her sex is changed and she becomes a man, Su-dyumna. Then she is again turned into a woman, and so on ; the fable adding that Siva and his consort were pleased that “ she would be male one month and female another.” This has a direct reference to the Third Root-Race, whose men were androgynes. But some very learned Orientalists think (see “ Hindu Classical Dictionary ”) and have declared that “ Ila was primarily food, nourishment, or a libation of milk ; thence a stream of praise, personified as the goddess of speech.” The “ profane ” are not told, however, the reason why “ a libation of milk,” or “ a stream of praise,” should be male and female by turn : unless, indeed there is some “ internal evidence ” which the occultists fail to perceive.}

_{In their most mystical meanings, the union of Swâyambhûva Manu with Vâch-Sata-Rupa, his own daughter (this being the first “ euhemerization ” of the dual principle of which Vaivasvata Manu and Ila are a secondary and a third form), stands in Cosmic symbolism as the Root-life, the germ from which spring all the Solar Systems, the worlds, angels and the gods. For, as says Vishnu : —}

_{“ From Manu all creation, gods, Asuras, man must be produced, By him the world must be created, that which moves and moveth not. . . .”}

_{But we may find worse opponents than even the Western Scientists and Orientalists. If, on the question of figures, Brahmins may agree with our teaching, we are not so sure that some of them, orthodox conservatives, may not raise objections to the modes of procreation attributed to their Pitar Devatas. We shall be called upon to produce the works from which we quote, while they will be invited by us to read their own Purânas a little more carefully and with an eye to the esoteric meaning. And then, we repeat again, they will find, under the veil of more or less transparent allegories, every statement made herein corroborated by their own works. One or two instances have already been given as regards the appearance of the Second Race, which is called the “ Sweat-Born.” This allegory is regarded as a fairy-tale, and yet it conceals a psycho-physiological phenomenon, and one of the greatest mysteries of Nature.}

_{But in view of the chronological statements made herein, it is natural to ask : —}

_{COULD MEN EXIST 18,000,000 YEARS AGO ?}

_{To this Occultism answers in the affirmative, notwithstanding all scientific objectors. Moreover, this duration covers only the Vaivas-vata-Manu Man, i.e., the male and female entity already separated into}

_{distinct sexes. The two and a half Races that preceded that event may have lived 300,000,000 years ago for all that science can tell. For the geological and physical difficulties in the way of the theory could not exist for the primeval, ethereal man of the Occult teachings. The whole issue of the quarrel between the profane and the esoteric sciences depends upon the belief in, and demonstration of, the existence of an astral body within the physical, the former independent of the latter. Paul d’Assier, the Positivist, seems to have proven the fact pretty plainly,* not to speak of the accumulated testimony of the ages, and that of the modern spiritualists and mystics. It will be found difficult to reject this fact in our age of proofs, tests, and ocular demonstrations.}

_{The Secret Doctrine maintains that, notwithstanding the general cataclysms and disturbances of our globe, which — owing to its being the period of its greatest physical development, for the Fourth Round is the middle-point of the life allotted to it — were far more terrible and intense than during any of the three preceding Rounds (the cycles of its earlier psychic and spiritual life and of its semi-ethereal conditions) physical Humanity has existed upon it for the last 18,000,000 years.† This period was preceded by 300,000,000 years of the mineral and vegetable development. To this, all those who refuse to accept the theory of a “ boneless,” purely ethereal, man, will object. Science, which knows only of physical organisms, will feel indignant ; and materialistic theology still more so. The first will object on logical and reasonable grounds, based on the preconception that all animate organisms have always existed on the same plane of materiality in all the ages ; the last on a tissue of most absurd fictions. The ridiculous claim usually brought forward by theologians, is based on the virtual assumption that mankind (read Christians) on this planet have the honour of being the only human beings in the whole Kosmos, who dwell on a globe, and that they are consequently, the best of their kind.‡}

_{* “ Posthumous Humanity ” — translated by H. S. Olcott, London, 1887.}

_{† Professor Newcomb says : “ The heat evolved by contraction would last only 18,000,000 years ” ( “ Popular Astronomy,” p. 500 ) ; but “ a temperature permitting the existence of water could not be reached earlier than 10,000,000 years ago ” (Winchell’s “ World-Life,” p. 356). But Sir W. Thomson says that the whole age of the incrusta-tion of the Earth is 18,000,000 years, though, t his year, he has again altered his opinion and allows only 15,000,000 years as the age of the Sun. As will be shown in the Addenda, the divergence of scientific opinions is so great that no reliance can ever be placed upon scientific speculation.}

_{‡ The essay on “ The Plurality of Worlds ” (1853) — an anonymous work, yet well known to have been the production of Dr. Whewell — is a good proof of this. No Christian ought to believe in either the plurality of worlds or the geological age of the globe, argues the Author ; because, if it is asserted that this world is only one among the many of its kind, which are all the work of God, as it is itself ; that all are the seat}

_{The Occultists, who believe firmly in the teachings of the mother-philosophy, repel the objections of both theologians and scientists. They maintain, on their side, that, during those periods when there must have been insufferable heat, even at the two poles, successive floods, upheaval of the valleys and constant shifting of the great waters and seas, none of these circumstances could form an impediment to human life and organization, such as is assigned by them to the early mankind. Neither the heterogeneity of ambient regions, full of deleterious gases, nor the perils of a crust hardly consolidated, could prevent the First and Second Races from making their appearance even during the Carboniferous, or the Silurian age itself.}

_{Thus the Monads destined to animate future Races were ready for the new transformation. They had passed their phases of immetalization, of plant and animal life, from the lowest to the highest, and were waiting for their human, more intelligent form. Yet, what could the plastic modellers do but follow the laws of evolutionary Nature ? Could they, as claimed by the Biblical dead-letter, form “ Lord-God ”-like, or as Pygmalion in the Greek allegory, Adam-Galatea out of volcanic dust, and breathe a living soul into Man ? No : because the soul was already there, latent in its Monad, and needed but a coating. Pygmalion, who fails to animate his statue, and Bahak-Zivo of the Nazarean Gnostics, who fails to construct “ a human soul in the creature,” are, as conceptions, far more philosophical and scientific than Adam, taken in the dead-letter sense, or the Biblical Elohim-Creators. Esoteric philosophy, which teaches spontaneous generation — after the Sishta and Prajâpati have thrown the seed of life on the Earth — shows the lower angels able to construct physical man only, even with the help of Nature, after having evolved the ethereal form out of themselves, and leaving the physical form to evolve gradually from its ethereal, or what would now be called, protoplasmic model.}

_{This will again be objected to : “ Spontaneous Generation ” is an exploded theory, we shall be told. Pasteur’s experiments disposed of it twenty years ago, and Professor Tyndall is against it. Well, suppose he is ? He ought to know that, should spontaneous generation}

_{of life, all the realm and dwelling of intelligent creatures endowed with will, subject to law and capable of free-will ; then, it would become extravagant to think that our world should have been the subject of God’s favours and His special interference, of His communications and His personal visit. . . . . . . Can the Earth presume to be considered the centre of the moral and religious Universe, he asks, if it has not the slightest distinction to rely upon in the physical Universe ? Is it not as absurd to uphold such an assertion (of the plurality of inhabited worlds), as it would be to-day to uphold the old hypothesis of Ptolemy, who placed Earth in the centre of our system ?. . . . The above is quoted from memory, yet almost textuall y. The author fails to see that he is bursting his own soap-bubble with such a defence.}

_{be indeed proven impossible in our present world-period and actual conditions — which the Occultists deny — still it would be no demonstration that it could not have taken place under different cosmic conditions, not only in the seas of the Laurentian period, but even on the then convulsed Earth. It would be interesting to know how Science could ever account for the appearance of species and life on Earth, especially of Man, once that she rejects both the Biblical teachings and spontaneous generation. Pasteur’s observations, however, are far from being perfect or proven. Blanchard and Dr. Lutaud reject their importance and show that they have none. The question is so far left sub judice, as well as that other one “ when, at what period, life appeared on the Earth ? ” As to the idea that Hæckel’s Moneron— a pinch of salt ! — has solved the problem of the origin of life, it is simply absurd. Those materialists, who feel inclined to pooh-pooh the theory of the “ Self-existent,” the “ Self-born heavenly man,” represented as an ethereal, astral man, must excuse even a tyro in Occultism laughing, in his turn, at some speculations of modern thought. After proving most learnedly that the primitive speck of protoplasm (moneron) is neither animal nor plant, but both, and that it has no ancestors among either of these, since it is that moneron which serves as a point of departure for all organized existence, we are finally told that the Monera are their own ancestors. This may be very scientific, but it is very metaphysical also ; too much so, even for the Occultist.}

_{If spontaneous generation has changed its methods now, owing perhaps to accumulated material on hand, so as to almost escape detection, it was in full swing in the genesis of terrestrial life. Even the simple physical form and the evolution of species show how Nature proceeds. The scale-bound, gigantic sauria, the winged pterodactyl, the Megalosaurus, and the hundred-feet long Iguanodon of the later period, are the transformations of the earliest representatives of the animal kingdom found in the sediments of the primary epoch. There was a time when all those above enumerated “ antediluvian ” monsters appeared as filamentoid infusoria without shell or crust, with neither nerves, muscles, organs nor sex, and reproduced their kind by gemmation : as do microscopical animals also, the architects and builders of our mountain ranges, agreeably to the teachings of science. Why not man in this case ? Why should he not have followed the same law in his growth, i.e., gradual condensation ? Every unprejudiced person would prefer to believe that primeval humanity had at first an ethereal — or, if so preferred, a huge filamentoid, jelly-like form, evolved by gods or natural “ forces,” which grew, condensed throughout millions of ages, and became gigantic in its physical impulse and tendency, until it settled into the huge, physical form of the Fourth Race Man, — rather}

_{than believe him created of the dust of the Earth (literally), or from some unknown anthropoid ancestor.}

_{Nor does our esoteric theory clash with scientific data, except on first appearance, as Dr. A. Wilson, F.R.S., says, in a letter to “ Knowledge,” (Dec. 23, 1881). “ Evolution — rather Nature, in the light of evolution — has only been studied for some twenty-five years or so. That is, of course, a mere fractional space in the history of human thought.” And just because of that we do not lose all hope that materialistic science will amend its ways, and will gradually accept the esoteric teachings — if even at first divorced from their (to science) too metaphysical elements.}

_{Has the last word on the subject of human evolution yet been said ? “ Each . . . . answer to the great Question (Man’s Real Place in Nature), invariably asserted by the followers of its propounder, if not by himself, to be complete and final, remains in high authority and esteem, it may be for one century, it may be for twenty,” writes Prof. Huxley ; “ but, as invariably, time proves each reply to have been a mere approximation to the truth — tolerable chiefly on account of the ignorance of those by whom it was accepted, and wholly intolerable when tested by the larger knowledge of their successors ” ! ! Will this eminent Darwinian admit the possibility of his pithecoid ancestry being assignable to the list of “ wholly intolerable beliefs,” in the “ larger knowledge ” of Occultists ? But whence the savage ? Mere “ rising to the civilized state ” does not account for the evolution of form.}

_{In the same letter, “ The Evolution of Man,” Dr. Wilson makes other strange confessions. Thus, he observes, in answer to the queries put to “ Knowledge ” by “ G. M.” : —}

_{“ ‘ Has evolution effected any change in man ? If so, what change ? If not, why not ?’ . . . If we refuse to admit (as science does) that man was created a perfect being, and then became degraded, there exists only another supposition — that of evolution. If man has arisen from a savage to a civilized state, that surely is evolution. We do not yet know, because such knowledge is difficult to acquire, if the human frame is subject to the same influences as those of lower animals. But there is little doubt that elevation from savagery to civilized life means and implies ‘ evolution,’ and that of considerable extent. Mentally, man’s evolution cannot be doubted ; the ever-widening sphere of thought has sprung from small and rude beginnings, like language itself. But man’s ways of life, his power of adaptation to his surroundings, and countless other circumstances, have made the facts and course of his ‘ evolution ’ very difficult to trace.”}

_{This very difficulty ought to make the Evolutionists more cautious in their affirmations. But why is evolution impossible, if “ man was created a perfect being, and then became degraded ? ” At best it can only apply}

_{to the outward, physical man. As remarked in “ Isis Unveiled,” Darwin’s evolution begins at the middle point, instead of commencing for man, as for everything else, from the universals. The Aristotle-Baconian method may have its advantages, but it has undeniably already demonstrated its defects. Pythagoras and Plato, who proceeded from the Universals downwards, are now shown more learned, in the light of modern science, than was Aristotle. For he opposed and denounced the idea of the revolution of the earth and even of its rotundity. “ Almost all those,” he wrote, “ who affirm that they have studied heaven in its uniformity, claim that the earth is in the centre, but the philosophers of the Italian School, otherwise called the Pythagoreans, teach entirely the contrary. . . .” Because (a) the Pythagoreans were Initiates, and (b) they followed the deductive method. Whereas, Aristotle, the father of the inductive system, complained of those who taught that “ the centre of our system was occupied by the Sun, and the earth was only a star, which by a rotatory motion around the same centre, produces night and day ” ( Vide De Cœlo, Book I I.,}

_{c. 13.) The same with regard to man. The theory taught in the Secret Doctrine, and now expounded, is the only one, which can — without falling into the absurdity of a “ miraculous ” man created out of the dust of the Earth, or the still greater fallacy of man evolving from a pinch of lime-salt, (the ex-protoplasmic moneron) — account for his appearance on Earth.}

_{Analogy is the guiding law in Nature, the only true Ariadne’s thread that can lead us, through the inextricable paths of her domain, toward her primal and final mysteries. Nature, as a creative potency, is infinite, and no generation of physical scientists can ever boast of having exhausted the list of her ways and methods, however uniform the laws upon which she proceeds. If we can conceive of a ball of Fire-mist becoming gradually — as it rolls through æons of time in the interstellar spaces — a planet, a self-luminous globe, to settle into a man-bearing world or Earth, thus having passed from a soft plastic body into a rockbound globe ; and if we see on it everything evolving from the non-nucleated jelly-speck that becomes the sarcode* of the moneron, then passes from its protistic state† into the form of an animal, to grow into a gigantic reptilian monster of the Mesozoic times ; then dwindles again into the (comparatively) dwarfish crocodile, now confined solely to tropical}

_{* Or what is more generally known as Protoplasm. This substance received its name of “ Sarcode ” from Prof. Dujardin Beaumetz far earlier.}

_{† The Monera are indeed Protista. They are neither animals “ nor plants,” writes Hæckel ; “ . . . the whole body of the Moneron represents nothing more than a single thoroughly homogeneous particle of albumen in a firmly adhesive condition.” (“ Journal of Microscopical Science,” Jan., 1869, p. 28.)}

_{regions, and the universally common lizard* — how can man alone escape the general law ? “ There were giants on earth in those days,” says Genesis, repeating the statement of all the other Eastern Scriptures ; and the Titans are founded on anthropological and physiological fact.}

_{And, as the hard-shelled crustacean was once upon a time a jelly-speck, “ a thoroughly homogeneous particle of albumen in a firmly adhesive condition,” so was the outward covering of primitive man, his early “ coat of skin,” plus an immortal spiritual monad, and a psychic temporary form and body within that shell. The modern, hard, muscular man, almost impervious to any climate, was, perhaps, some 25,000,000 years ago, just what the Hæckelian Moneron is, strictly “ an organism without organs,” an entirely homogeneous substance with a structureless albumen body within, and a human form only outwardly.}

_{No man of science has the right, in this century, to find the figures of the Brahmins preposterous in the question of Chronology ; for their own calculations often exceed by far the claims made by esoteric science. This may easily be shown.}

_{Helmholtz calculated that the cooling of our Earth from a temperature of 2,000° to 200° Cent. must have occupied a period of no less than 350,000,000 years. Western science (including geology) seems generally to allow our globe an age of about 500,000,000 years altogether. Sir W. Thomson, however, limits the appearance of the earliest vegetable life to 100,000,000 years ago — a statement respectfully contradicted by the archaic records. Speculations, furthermore, vary daily in the domains of science. Meanwhile, some geologists are very much opposed to such limitation. “ Volger . . . . calculates, that the time requisite for the deposit of the strata known to us must at least have amounted to 648 millions of years . . . .” Both time and space are infinite and eternal. “ The Earth, as a material existence, is indeed infinite ; the changes only which it has undergone can be determined by finite periods of time ” (Burmeister). “ We must therefore assume that the starry heaven is not merely in space, what no astronomer doubts, but also in time, without beginning or end ; that it never was created, and is imperishable.” (See Czolbe).†}

_{Czolbe repeats exactly what the Occultists say. But the Aryan Occultists, we may be told, knew nothing of these later speculations. “ They were even ignorant of the globular form of our earth.”}

_{* Behold the Iguanodon of the Mesozoic ages — the monster 100 feet long — now trans- formed into the small Iguana lizard of South America. Popular traditions about giants in days of old, and their mention in every mythology, including the Bible, may some day be shown to be founded on fact. In nature, the logic of analogy alone ought to make us accept these traditions as scientific verities.}

_{† “ Force and Matter ” ; by L. Büchner, edited by J. F. Collingwood, F.R.S.L., p. 61.}

_{(Coleman.) To this the Vishnu Purâna contains a reply, which has forced certain Orientalists to open their eyes very widely.}

_{. . . “ The Sun is stationed, for all time, in the middle of the day, and over against midnight, in all the Dwipas (continents), Maitreya ! But the rising and the setting of the Sun being perpetually opposite to each other —and in the same way, all the cardinal points, and so the cross-points, Maitreya ; people speak of the rising of the Sun where they see it ; and where the Sun disappears, there, to them, is his setting. Of the Sun, which is always in one and the same place, there is neither setting nor rising, for what is called rising and setting are only the seeing and the not seeing the Sun.” (Vishnu Purâna, Book I I., ch. viii.)}

_{To this Fitzedward Hall remarks, “ The Heliocentricism taught in this passage is remarkable. It is contradicted, however, a little further on.” Contradicted purposely, because it was a secret temple-teaching. Martin Haug remarked the same teaching in another passage. It is useless to calumniate the Aryans any longer.}

_{To return to the Chronology of the geologists and anthropologists. We are afraid Science has no reasonable grounds on which she could oppose the views of the Occultists in this direction. Except that “ of man, the highest organic being of creation, not a trace was found in the primary strata ; only in the uppermost, the so-called alluvial layer,” is all that can be urged, so far. That man was not the last member in the mammalian family, but the first in this Round, is something that science will be forced to acknowledge one day. A similar view also has already been mooted in France on very high authority.}

_{That man can be shown to have lived in the mid-Tertiary period, and in a geological age when there did not yet exist one single specimen of the now known species of mammals, is a statement that science cannot deny and which has now been proven by de Quatrefages.* But even supposing his existence in the Eocene period is not yet demonstrated, what period of time has elapsed since the Cretaceous period ? We are aware of the fact that only the boldest geologists dare to place man further back than the Miocene age. But how long, we ask, is the duration of those ages and periods since the Mesozoic time ? On this, after a good deal of speculation and wrangling, science is silent, the greatest authorities upon the subject being compelled to answer to the question : “ We do not know.” This ought to show that the men of science are no greater authorities in this matter than are the profane. If, according to Prof. Huxley, “ the time represented by the coal formation would be six millions of years,† how many more millions would be required to cover}

_{* “ Introduction à l’Etude des Races Humaines.”}

_{† “ Modern Science and Modern Thought,” by S. Laing, p. 32.}

_{the time from the Jurassic period, or the middle of the so-called “ Reptilian ” age (when the Third Race appeared), up to the Miocene, when the bulk of the Fourth Race was submerged ? *}

_{The writer is well aware that those specialists, whose computations of the ages of the globe and man are the most liberal, always had the shyer majority against them. But this proves very little, since the majority rarely, if ever, turns out to be right in the long run. Harvey stood alone for many years. The advocates for crossing the Atlantic with steamers were in danger of ending their days in a lunatic asylum. Mesmer is classed to this day (in the Encyclopædias) along with Cagliostro, and St. Germain, as a charlatan and impostor. And now that Messrs. Charcot and Richet have vindicated Mesmer’s claims, and that “ Mesmerism ” under its new name of Hypnotism — a false nose on a very old face — is accepted by science, it does not strengthen one’s respect for that majority, when one sees the ease and unconcern with which its members treat of “ Hypnotism,” “ Telepathic Impacts,” and its other phenomena. They speak of it, in short, as if they had believed in it since the days of Solomon, and had never called its votaries, only a few years ago, “ lunatics and impostors ! ” †}

_{The same revulsion of thought is in store for the long period of years, claimed by esoteric philosophy as the age of sexual and physiological mankind. Therefore even the Stanza which says : —}

_{“ The mind-born, the boneless, gave being to the will-born with bones ” ; adding that this took place in the middle of the Third Race 18,000,000 years ago — has yet a chance of being accepted by future scientists.}

_{As far as XIXth century thought is concerned, we shall be told, even by some personal friends who are imbued with an abnormal respect for the shifting conclusions of science, that such a statement is absurd. How much more improbable will appear our further assertion, to the effect that the antiquity of the First Race dates back millions of years beyond this again. For, although the exact figures are withheld, and it is out of the question to refer the incipient evolution of the primeval Divine}

_{* “ Esoteric Buddhism,” p. 70.}

_{† The same fate is in store for spiritualistic phenomena and all the other psycho-logical manifestations of the inner Man. Since the days of Hume, whose researches culminated in a nihilistic idealism, Psychology has gradually shifted its position to one of crass materialism. Hume is regarded as a psychologist, and yet he denied a priori the possibility of phenomena in which millions now believe, including many men of science. The Hylo-idealists of to-day are rank Annihilationists. The schools of Spencer and Bain are respectively positivist and materialist, and not metaphysical at all. It is psychism and not psychology ; it reminds one as little of the Vedantic teaching as the pessimism of Schopenhauer and von Hartmann recalls the esoteric philosophy, the heart and soul of true Buddhism.}

_{Races with certainty to either the early Secondary, or the Primary ages of geology, one thing is clear : that the figures 18,000,000 of years, which embrace the duration of sexual, physical, man, have to be enormously increased if the whole process of spiritual, astral and physical development is taken into account. Many geologists, indeed, consider that the duration of the Quaternary and Tertiary Ages demands the concession of such an estimate ; and it is quite certain that no terrestrial conditions whatever negative the hypothesis of an Eocene Man, if evidence for his reality is forthcoming. Occultists, who maintain that the above date carries us far back into the secondary or “ Reptilian ” age, may refer to M. de Quatrefages in support of the possible existence of man in that remote antiquity. But with regard to the earliest Root-Races the case is very different. If the thick agglomeration of vapours, charged with carbonic acid, that escaped from the soil or was held in suspension in the atmosphere since the commencement of sedimentation, offered a fatal obstacle to the life of human organisms as now known, how, it will be asked, could the primeval men have existed ? This consideration is, in reality, out of court. Such terrestrial conditions as were then operative had no touch with the plane on which the evolution of the ethereal astral races proceeded. Only in relatively recent geological periods, has the spiral course of cyclic law swept mankind into the lowest grade of physical evolution — the plane of gross material causation. In those early ages, astral evolution was alone in progress, and the two planes, the astral and the physical,* though developing on parallel lines, had no direct point of contact with one another. It is obvious that a shadow-like ethereal man is related by virtue of his organization — if such it can be called — only to that plane from which the substance of his Upadhi is derived.}

_{There are things, perhaps, that may have escaped the far-seeing —but not all-seeing —eyes of our modern naturalists ; yet it is Nature herself who undertakes to furnish the missing links. Agnostic speculative thinkers have to choose between the version given by the Secret Doctrine of the East, and the hopelessly materialistic Darwinian and Biblical accounts of the origin of man ; between no soul and no spiritual evolution, and the Occult doctrine which repudiates “ Special creation ” and the “ Evolutionist ” Anthropogenesis equally.}

_{Again, to take up the question of “ Spontaneous generation ” ; life — as science shows — has not always reigned on this terrestrial plane.}

_{* It must be noted that, though the astral and physical planes of matter ran parallel with one another even in the earliest geological ages, yet they were not in the same phases of manifestation in which they are now. The Earth did not reach its present grade of density till 18,000,000 years ago. Since then both the physical and astral planes have become grosser.}

_{There was a time when even the Haeckelian Moneron — that simple globule of Protoplasm — had not yet appeared at the bottom of the seas. Whence came the Impulse which caused the molecules of Carbon, Nitrogen, Oxygen, etc., to group themselves into the Urschleim of Oken, that organic “ slime,” now christened protoplasm. What were the prototypes of the Monera ? They, at least, could not have fallen in meteorites from other globes already formed, Sir W. Thomson’s wild theory to this effect, notwithstanding. And if they have so fallen ; if our Earth got its supply of life-germs from other planets ; who, or what, had carried them into those planets ? Here, again, unless the Occult teaching is accepted, we are compelled once more to face a miracle ; to accept the theory of a personal, anthropomorphic Creator, the attributes and definitions of whom, as formulated by the Monotheists, clash as much with philosophy and logic, as they degrade the ideal of an infinite Universal deity, before whose incomprehensible awful grandeur the highest human intellect feels dwarfed. Let not the modern philosopher, while arbitrarily placing himself on the highest pinnacle of human intellectuality hitherto evolved, show himself spiritually and intuitionally so far below the conceptions of even the ancient Greeks, themselves on a far lower level, in these respects, than the philosophers of Eastern Aryan antiquity. Hylozoism, when philosophically understood, is the highest aspect of Pantheism. It is the only possible escape from idiotic atheism based on lethal materiality, and the still more idiotic anthropomorphic conceptions of the monotheists ; between which two it stands on its own entirely neutral ground. Hylozoism demands absolute Divine Thought, which would pervade the numberless active, creating Forces, or “ Creators ” ; which entities are moved by, and have their being in, from, and through that Divine Thought ; the latter, nevertheless, having no more personal concern in them or their creations, than the Sun has in the sun-flower and its seeds, or in vegetation in general. Such active “ Creators ” are known to exist and are believed in, because perceived and sensed by the inner man in the Occultist. Thus the latter says that an ABSOLUTE Deity, having to be unconditioned and unrelated, cannot be thought of at the same time as an active, creating, one living god, without immediate degradation of the ideal.* A Deity that manifests in Space and Time— these two being simply the forms of THAT which is the Absolute ALL — can be but a fractional part of the}

_{* The conception and definition of the Absolute by Cardinal Cusa may satisfy only the Western mind, prisoned, so unconsciously to itself, and entirely degenerated by long centuries of scholastic and theological sophistry. But this “ Recent philosophy of the Absolute,” traced by Sir W. Hamilton to Cusa, would never satisfy the more acutely metaphysical mind of the Hindu Vedantin.}

_{whole. And since that “ all ” cannot be divided in its absoluteness, therefore that sensed creator (we say Creators) can be at best but the mere aspect thereof. To use the same metaphor — inadequate to express the full idea, yet well adapted to the case in hand — these creators are like the numerous rays of the solar orb, which remains unconscious of, and unconcerned in, the work ; while its mediating agents, the rays, become the instrumental media every spring — the Manvantaric dawn of the Earth — in fructifying and awakening the dormant vitality inherent in Nature and its differentiated matter. This was so well understood in antiquity, that even the moderately religious Aristotle remarked that such work of direct creation would be quite unbecoming to God — ἀπρεπὲς τῷ ϴεῷ. Plato and other philosophers taught the same : deity cannot set its own hand to creation, — αὐτουρνεῖν ἅπαντα. This Cudworth calls “ Hylozoism.” As old Zeno is credited by Laertius with having said, “ Nature is a habit moved from itself, according to seminal principles ; perfecting and containing those several things which in determinate times are produced from it, and acting agreeably to that from which it was secreted.”*}

_{Let us return to our subject, pausing to think over it. Indeed, if there was vegetable life during those periods that could feed on the then deleterious elements ; and if there was even animal life whose aquatic organization could be developed, notwithstanding the supposed scarcity of Oxygen, why could there not be human life also, in its incipient physical form, i.e., in a race of beings adapted for that geological period and its surroundings ? Besides, science confesses that it knows nothing of the real length of “ geological periods.”}

_{But the chief question before us is, whether it is quite certain that, from the time of that which is called the “ Azoic ” age, there ever was such an atmosphere as that hypothesised by the Naturalists. Not all the physicists agree with this idea. Were the writer anxious to corroborate the teachings of the Secret Doctrine by exact science, it would be easy to show, on the admission of more than one physicist, that the atmosphere has changed little, if at all, since the first condensation of the oceans — i.e., since the Laurentian period, the Pyrolithic age. Such, at any rate, is the opinion of Blanchard, S. Meunier, and even of Bischof — as the experiments of the latter scientist with basalts have shown. For were we to take the word of the majority of scientists as to the quantity of deadly gases, and of elements entirely saturated with carbon and nitrogen, in which the vegetable and animal kingdoms are shown to have lived, thriven, and developed, then one would have to come to the curious conclusion that there were, in those days, oceans}

_{* Cudworth’s “ Intellectual System,” I. p. 328.}

_{of liquid carbonic acid, instead of water. With such an element, it becomes doubtful whether the Ganoids, or even the Primitive Trilobites themselves could live in the oceans of the primary age — let alone in those of the Silurian, as shown by Blanchard.}

_{The conditions that were necessary for the earliest race of mankind, however, require no elements, whether simple or compound. That which was stated at the beginning is maintained. The spiritual ethereal Entity which lived in Spaces unknown to Earth, before the first sidereal “ jelly-speck ” evolved in the ocean of crude Cosmic Matter, — billions and trillions of years before our globular speck in infinity, called Earth, came into being and generated the Moneron in its drops, called Oceans — needed no “ elements.” The “ Manu with soft bones ” could well dispense with calcic phosphate, as he had no bones, save in a figurative sense. And while even the Monera, however homogeneous their organism, still required physical conditions of life that would help them toward further evolution, the being which became primitive Man and the “ Father of man,” after evolving on planes of existence undreamt of by science, could well remain impervious to any state of atmospheric conditions around him. The primitive ancestor, in Brasseur de Bourbourg’s “ Popul-Vuh,” who — in the Mexican legends — could act and live with equal ease under ground and water as upon the Earth, answers only to the Second and early Third Races in our texts. And if the three kingdoms of Nature were so different in pre-diluvian ages, why should not man have been composed of materials and combinations of atoms now entirely unknown to physical science ? The plants and animals now known, in almost numberless varieties and species, have all developed, according to scientific hypotheses, from primitive and far fewer organic forms. Why should not the same have occurred in the case of man, the elements, and the rest ? “ Universal Genesis starts from the one, breaks into three, then five, and finally culminates into seven, to return into four, three, and one.” (Commentary.)}

_{For additional proofs consult Part I I. of this Volume, “ The Septenary in Nature.”}

_{STANZA V I I.}

_{FROM THE SEMI-DIV INE DOWN TO THE FIRST HUMAN RACES.}

_{§§ (24 ) The higher creators reject in their pride the forms evolved by the “ Sons of Yoga.” (25) They will not incarnate in the early “ Egg-born.” . . (26) They select the later androgynes. (27) The first man endowed with mind.}

_{24. THE SONS OF WISDOM, THE SONS OF NIGHT (issued from the body of Brahmâ when it became Night), READY FOR RE-BIRTH, CAME DOWN. THEY SAW THE (intellectually) VILE FORMS OF THE FIRST THIRD (still senseless Race) (a). “ WE CAN CHOOSE,” SAID THE LORDS, “ WE HAVE WISDOM.” SOME ENTERED THE CHHAYAS. SOME PROJECTED A SPARK. SOME DEFERRED TILL THE FOURTH (Race). FROM THEIR OWN ESSENCE THEY FILLED (intensified) THE KAMA (the vehicle of desire). THOSE WHO RECEIVED BUT A SPARK REMAINED DESTITUTE OF (higher) KNOW-LEDGE. THE SPARK BURNT LOW (b). THE THIRD REMAINED MIND-LESS. THEIR JIVAS (Monads) WERE NOT READY. THESE WERE SET APART AMONG THE SEVEN (primitive human species). THEY (became the) NARROW-HEADED. THE THIRD WERE READY. IN THESE SHALL WE DWELL, SAID THE LORDS OF THE FLAME AND OF THE DARK WISDOM (c).}

_{This Stanza contains, in itself, the whole key to the mysteries of evil, the so-called Fall of the angels, and the many problems that have puzzled the brains of the philosophers from the time that the memory of man began. It solves the secret of the subsequent inequalities of intellectual capacity, of birth or social position, and gives a logical explanation to the incomprehensible Karmic course throughout the æons which followed. The best explanation which can be given, in view of the difficulties of the subject, shall now be attempted.}

_{(a) Up to the Fourth Round, and even to the later part of the Third Race in this Round, Man —if the ever-changing forms that clothed the Monads during the first three Rounds and the first two and a half races of the present one can be given that misleading name — is, so far, only an animal intellectually. It is only in the actual midway Round that he develops in himself entirely the fourth principle as a fit vehicle for the}

_{fifth. But Manas will be relatively fully developed only in the following Round, when it will have an opportunity of becoming entirely divine until the end of the Rounds. As Christian Schœttgen says in Horæ Hebraicæ, etc., the first terrestrial Adam “ had only the breath of life,” Nephesh, but not the living Soul.}

_{(b) Here the inferior Races, of which there are still some analogues left — as the Australians (now fast dying out) and some African and Oceanic tribes — are meant. “ They were not ready ” signifies that the Karmic development of these Monads had not yet fitted them to occupy the forms of men destined for incarnation in higher intellectual Races. But this is explained later on.}

_{(c) The Zohar speaks of “ Black Fire,” which is Absolute Light-Wisdom. To those who, prompted by old theological prejudice, may say : “ But the Asuras are the rebel Devas, the opponents of the Gods —hence devils, and the spirits of Evil,” it is answered : Esoteric philosophy admits neither good nor evil per se, as existing independently in nature. The cause for both is found, as regards the Kosmos, in the necessity of contraries or contrasts, and with respect to man, in his human nature, his ignorance and passions. There is no devil or the utterly depraved, as there are no Angels absolutely perfect, though there may be spirits of Light and of Darkness ; thus LUCIFER — the spirit of Intellectual Enlightenment and Freedom of Thought — is metaphorically the guiding beacon, which helps man to find his way through the rocks and sandbanks of Life, for Lucifer is the LOGOS in his highest, and the “ Adver- sary ” in his lowest aspect — both of which are reflected in our Ego. Lactantius, speaking of the Nature of Christ, makes the LOGOS, the Word, the first-born brother of Satan, the “ first of all creatures.” (Inst. div. Book I I., c. viii., “ Qabbalah,” 116.)}

_{The Vishnu Purâna describes these primeval creatures (the Arvaksrota) with crooked digestive canals : They were “ endowed with inward manifestations, but mutually in ignorance about their kind and nature.” The twenty-eight kinds of Badha, or imperfections, do not apply, as Wilson thought, to the animals now known and specified by him,* for these did not exist in those geological periods. This is quite plain in the said work, in which the first created (on this globe) are the “ five-fold immovable creation,” minerals and vegetables ; then come those fabulous animals, Tiryaksrota, (the monsters of the abyss slain by the “ Lords,” see Stanzas}

_{I I. and I I I.) ; then the Urdhwasrotas, the happy celestial beings, which feed on ambrosia ; then lastly, the Arvaksrotas, human beings — Brahmâ’s}

_{* See Book I., chap. v., p. 71.}

_{seventh creation so-called. But these “ creations,” including the latter, did not occur on this globe, wherever else they may have taken place. It is not Brahmâ who creates things and men on this Earth, but the chief and Lord of the Prajâpati, the Lords of Being and terrestrial Creation.* Obeying the command of Brahmâ, Daksha (the synthesis, or the aggregate, of the terrestrial creators and progenitors, Pitris included) made superior and inferior (vara and avara) things “ referring to putra ” progeny, and “ bipeds and quadrupeds, and subsequently by his will (the Sons of Will and Yoga) made females,” i.e., separated the androgynes. Here again, we have “ bipeds ” or men, created before the “ quadrupeds ” as in the esoteric teachings. (Vide supra and Stanza XI I. as explained.)}

_{Since, in the exoteric accounts, the Asuras are the first beings created from the “ body of night,” while the Pitris issue from that of Twilight ; the “ gods ” being placed by Parâsara (Vishnu Purâna) between the two, and shown to evolve from the “ body of the day,” it is easy to discover a determined purpose to veil the order of creation. Man is the Arvaksrota coming from the “ Body of the Dawn ” ; and elsewhere, man is again referred to, when the creator of the world, Brahmâ, is shown “ creating fierce beings, denominated Bhûtas and eaters of flesh,” or as the text has it, “ fiends frightful from being monkey-coloured and carnivorous.”† Whereas the Rakshasas are generally translated by “ Evil Spirits ” and “ the enemies of the gods,” which identifies them with the Asuras. In the Ramâyana, when Hanuman is reconnoitering the enemy in Lanka, he finds there Rakshasas, some hideous, “ while some were beautiful to look upon,” and, in Vishnu Purâna, there is a direct reference to their becoming the Saviours of “ Humanity,” or of Brahmâ.}

_{The allegory is very ingenious. Great intellect and too much knowledge are a two-edged weapon in life, and instruments for evil as well as for good. When combined with Selfishness, they will make of the whole of Humanity a footstool for the elevation of him who possesses them, and a means for the attainment of his objects ; while, applied to altruistic humanitarian purposes, they may become the means of the salvation of many. At all events, the absence of self-consciousness and intellect will make of man an idiot, a brute in human form. Brahmâ is Mahat —the universal Mind — hence the too-selfish among the Rakshasas showing the desire to become possessed of it all — to “ devour ” Mahat. The allegory is transparent.}

_{At any rate, esoteric philosophy identifies the pre-Brahmanical}

_{* “ Vishnu Purâna,” Book I., chap. xv. of vol. 2.}

_{† Ibid., Book I., chap. v.}

_{Asuras, Rudras, * Râkshasas and all the “ Adversaries ” of the Gods in the allegories, with the Egos, which, by incarnating in the still witless man of the Third Race, made him consciously immortal. They are, then, during the cycle of Incarnations, the true dual Logos — the conflicting and two-faced divine Principle in Man. The Commentary that follows, and the next Stanzas may, no doubt, throw more light on this very difficult tenet, but the writer does not feel competent to give it out fully. Of the succession of Races, however, they say : —}

_{“ First come the SELF-EXISTENT on this Earth. They are the ‘ Spiritual Lives ’ projected by the absolute WILL and LAW, at the dawn of every rebirth of the worlds. These LIVES are the divine ‘ Sishta,’ (the seed-Manus, or the Prajâpati and the Pitris).”}

_{From these proceed —}

_{1. The First Race, the “ Self-born,” which are the (astral) shadows of their Progenitors.† The body was devoid of all understanding (mind, intelligence, and will). The inner being (the higher self or Monad), though within the earthly frame, was unconnected with it. The link, the Manas, was not there as yet.}

_{2. From the First (race) emanated the second, called the “ Sweat-born ”‡ and}

_{* Whom Manu calls “ our paternal grandfathers ” (I I I., 284). The Rudras are the seven manifestations of Rudra-Siva, “ the destroying god,” and also the grand Yogi and ascetic.}

_{† See § I I., §§ 1, Commentary.}

_{‡ To speak of life as having arisen, and of the human race as having originated, in this absurdly unscientific way, in the face of the modern Pedigrees of Man, is to court instantaneous annihilation. The esoteric doctrine risks the danger, nevertheless, and even goes so far as to ask the impartial reader to compare the above hypothesis (if it is one) with Hæckel’s theory — now fast becoming an axiom with science — which is quoted verbatim : —}

_{“ . . . How did life, the living world of organisms, arise ? And, secondly, the special question : How did the human race originate ? The first of these two inquiries, that as to the first appearance of living beings, can only be decided empirically (! !) by proof of the so-called Archebiosis, or equivocal generation, or the spontaneous produc-tion of organisms of the simplest conceivable kind. Such are the Monera (Protogenes, Protamoeba, etc), exceedingly simple microscopic masses of protoplasm without structure or organisation, which take in nutriment and reproduce themselves by division. Such a Moneron as that primordial organism discovered by the renowned English zoologist Huxley, and named Bathybius Hæckelii, appears as a continuous thick proto-plasmic covering at the greatest depths of the ocean, between 3,000 and 30,000 feet. It is true that the first appearance of such Monera has not up to the present moment been actually observed ; but there is nothing intrinsically improbable in such an evolution.” (The “ Pedigree of Man,” Aveling’s translation. p. 33.)}

_{The Bathybius protoplasm having recently turned out to be no organic substance at all, there remains little to be said. Nor, after reading this, does one need to consume further time in refuting the further assertion that . . . . “ in that case man also}

_{the “ Boneless.” This is the Second Root-Race, endowed by the preservers (Râkshasas)* and the incarnating gods (Asuras and the Kumâras) with the}

first primitive and weak spark (the germ of intelligence)		. .	And from these
in turn proceeds :—
3. The Third Root-Race, the	“ Two-fold ” (Androgynes).		The first Races

_{hereof are shells, till the last is “ inhabited ” (i.e., informed) by the Dhyanis.}

_{The Second Race, as stated above, being also sexless, evolved out of itself, at its beginning, the Third Androgyne Race by an analogous, but already more complicated process. As described in the Commentary, the very earliest of that race were : —}

_{“ The ‘ Sons of Passive Yoga.’† They issued from the second Manushyas}

_{has beyond a doubt (to the minds of Hæckel and his like) arisen from the lower mammalia, apes and the earlier simian creatures, the still earlier Marsupialia, Amphibia, Pisces, by progressive transformations,” all produced by “ a series of natural forces working blindly, . . . . . . . . without aim, without design ” (p. 36).}

_{The above-quoted passage bears its criticism on its own face. Science is made to teach that which, up to the present time, “ has never been actually observed.” She is made to deny the phenomenon of an intelligent nature and a vital force independent of form and matter, and to find it more scientific to teach the miraculous performance of “ natural forces working blindly without aim or design.” If so, then we are led to think that the physico-mechanical forces of the brains of certain eminent Scientists are leading them on as blindly to sacrifice logic and common sense on the altar of mutual admira-tion. Why should the protoplasmic Moneron producing the first living creature through self-division be held as a very scientific hypothesis, and an ethereal pre-human race generating the primeval men in the same fashion be tabooed as unscientific superstition ? Or has materialism obtained a sole monopoly in Science ?}

_{* The Râkshasas, regarded in Indian popular theology as demons, are called the “ Preservers ” beyond the Himalayas. This double and contradictory meaning has its origin in a philosophical allegory, which is variously rendered in the Purânas. It is stated that when Brahmâ created the demons, Yakshas (from Yaksh, to eat) and the Râkshasas, both of which kinds of demons, as soon as born, wished to devour their creator, those among them that called out “ Not so ! oh, let him be saved (preserved)” were named Râkshasas ( Vishnu Purâna Book I. ch. v. ). The Bhagavata Purâna (I I I, 20, 19-21) renders the allegory differently. Brahmâ transformed himself into night (or ignorance) invested with a body, upon which the Yakshas and Râkshasas seized, exclaiming “ Do not spare it ; devour it.” Brahmâ then cried out, “ Do not devour me, spare me.” This has an inner meaning of course. The “ body of Night ” is the darkness of ignorance, and it is the darkness of silence and secrecy. Now the Râkshasas are shown in almost every case to be Yogis, pious Saddhus and Initiates, a rather unusual occupation for demons. The meaning then is that while we have power to dispel the darkness of ignorance, “ devour it,” we have to preserve the sacred truth from profanation. “ Brahmâ is for the Brahmins alone,” says that proud caste. The moral of the fable is evident.}

_{† The gradual evolution of man in the Secret Doctrine shows that all the later (to the profane the earliest) Races have their physical origin in the early Fourth Race. But it is the sub-race, which preceded the one that separated sexually, that is to be}

_{(human race), and became oviparous. The emanations that came out of their bodies during the seasons of procreation were ovulary ; the small spheroidal nuclei developing into a large soft, egg-like vehicle, gradually hardened, when, after a period of gestation, it broke and the young human animal issued from it unaided, as the fowls do in our race.”}

_{This must seem to the reader ludicrously absurd. Nevertheless, it is strictly on the lines of evolutionary analogy, which science perceives in the development of the living animal species. First the moneron-like procreation by self-division ( vide Hæckel ) ; then, after a few stages, the oviparous, as in the case of the reptiles, which are followed by the birds ; then, finally, the mammals with their ovoviviparous modes of producing their young ones.}

_{If the term ovoviviparous is applied to some fish and reptiles, which hatch their eggs within their bodies, why should it not be applied to female mammalians, including woman ? The ovule, in which, after impregnation, the development of the foetus takes place, is an egg.}

_{At all events, this conception is more philosophical than that of Eve with a suddenly created placenta giving birth to Cain, because of the Apple, when even the marsupial, the earliest of mammals, is not placental yet.}

_{Moreover, the progressive order of the methods of reproduction, as unveiled by science, is a brilliant confirmation of esoteric Ethnology. It is only necessary to tabulate the data in order to prove our assertion. (Cf. especially Schmidt’s “ Doctrine of Descent and Darwinism,” p. 39, et. seq., and Laing’s “ A Modern Zoroastrian,” pp. 102-111.)}

_{I. Fission : —}

_{(a ) As seen in the division of the homogeneous speck of protoplasm, known as Moneron or Amœba, into two.}

_{(b ) As seen in the division of the nucleated cell, in which the cell-nucleus splits into two sub-nuclei, which either develop within the original cell-wall or burst it, and multiply outside as independent entities. ( Cf., the First Root-Race. )}

_{I I. Budding :—}

_{A small portion of the parent structure swells out at the surface and finally parts company, growing to the size of the original organism ; e.g., many vegetables, the sea-anemone, etc. ( Cf., the Second Root-Race. )*}

_{regarded as the spiritual ancestors of our present generations, and especially of the Eastern Aryan Races. Weber’s idea that the Indo-Germanic Race preceded the Aryan Vedic Race is, to the Occultist, grotesque to the last degree.}

_{* Every process of healing and cicatrization in the higher animal groups — even in the case of reproduction of mutilated limbs with the Amphibians — is effected by fission and gemmation of the elementary morphological elements.}

_{I I I. Spores :—}

_{A single cell thrown off by the parent organism, which develops into a multicellular organism reproducing the features of the latter, e.g., bacteria and mosses.}

_{IV. Intermediate Hermaphroditism :—}

_{Male and female organs inhering in the same individual ; e.g., the majority of plants, worms, and snails, etc. ; allied to budding. (Cf. Second and early Third Root-Races.)}

_{V. True sexual union :— (Cf. later Third Root-Race.) We now come to an important point with regard to the double evolu}

_{tion of the human race. The Sons of Wisdom, or the spiritual Dhyanis, had become “ intellectual ” through their contact with matter, because they had already reached, during previous cycles of incarnation, that degree of intellect which enabled them to become independent and self-conscious entities, on this plane of matter. They were reborn only by reason of Karmic effects. They entered those who were “ ready,” and became the Arhats, or sages, alluded to above. This needs explanation.}

_{It does not mean that Monads entered forms in which other Monads already were. They were “ Essences,” “ Intelligences,” and conscious spirits ; entities seeking to become still more conscious by uniting with more developed matter. Their essence was too pure to be distinct from the universal essence ; but their “ Egos,” or Manas (since they are called Manasaputra, born of “ Mahat,” or Brahmâ) had to pass through earthly human experiences to become all-wise, and be able to start on the returning ascending cycle. The Monads are not discrete principles, limited or conditioned, but rays from that one universal absolute Principle. The entrance into a dark room through the same aperture of one ray of sunlight following another will not constitute two rays, but one ray intensified. It is not in the course of natural law that man should become a perfect septenary being, before the seventh race in the seventh Round. Yet he has all these principles latent in him from his birth. Nor is it part of the evolutionary law that the Fifth principle (Manas), should receive its complete development before the Fifth Round. All such prematurely developed intellects (on the spiritual plane) in our Race are abnormal ; they are those whom we call the “ Fifth-Rounders.” Even in the coming seventh Race, at the close of this Fourth Round, while our four lower principles will be fully developed, that of Manas will be only proportionately so. This limitation, however, refers solely to the spiritual development. The intellectual, on the physical plane, was reached during the Fourth Root-Race. Thus, those who were “ half ready,” who received “ but a spark,” constitute the average humanity which has to acquire its intellectuality during the present Manvantaric evolution,}

_{after which they will be ready in the next for the full reception of the “ Sons of Wisdom.” While those which “ were not ready ” at all, the latest Monads, which had hardly evolved from their last transitional and lower animal forms at the close of the Third Round, remained the “ narrow-brained ” of the Stanza. This explains the otherwise unaccountable degrees of intellectuality among the various races of men — the savage Bushman and the European — even now. Those tribes of savages, whose reasoning powers are very little above the level of the animals, are not the unjustly disinherited, or the unfavoured, as some may think — nothing of the kind. They are simply those latest arrivals among the human Monads, which were not ready : which have to evolve during the present Round, as on the three remaining globes (hence on four different planes of being) so as to arrive at the level of the average class when they reach the Fifth Round. One remark may prove useful, as food for thought to the student in this connection. The MONADS of the lowest specimens of humanity (the “ narrow-brained ”* savage South-Sea Islander, the African, the Australian) had no Karma to work out when first born as men, as their more favoured brethren in intelligence had. The former are spinning out Karma only now ; the latter are burdened with past, present, and future Karma. In this respect the poor savage is more fortunate than the greatest genius of civilised countries.}

_{Let us pause before giving any more such strange teachings. Let us try and find out how far any ancient Scriptures, and even Science, permit the possibility of, or even distinctly corroborate, such wild notions as are found in our Anthropogenesis.}

_{Recapitulating that which has been said we find : — That the Secret Doctrine claims for man, (1) a polygenetic origin. (2) A variety of modes of procreation before humanity fell into the ordinary method of generation. (3) That the evolution of animals — of the mammalians at any rate — follows that of man instead of preceding it. And this is diametrically opposed to the now generally accepted theories of evolution and the descent of man from an animal ancestor.}

_{* The term here means neither the dolicho-cephalic nor the brachyo-cephalic, nor yet skulls of a smaller volume, but simply brains devoid of intellect generally. The theory which would judge of the intellectual capacity of a man according to his cranial capacity, seems absurdly illogical to one who has studied the subject. The skulls of the stone period, as well as those of African Races (Bushmen included) show that the first are above rather than below the average of the brain capacity of the modern man, and the skulls of the last are on the whole (as in the case of Papuans and Polynesians generally) larger by one cubic inch than that of the average Frenchman. Again, the cranial capacity of the Parisian of to-day represents an average of 1437 cubic centimètres compared to 1523 of the Auvergnat.}

_{Let us, by giving to Cæsar what is Cæsar’s, examine, first of all, the chances for the polygenetic theory among the men of science.}

_{Now the majority of the Darwinian evolutionists incline to a polygenetic explanation of the origin of Races. On this particular question, however, scientists are, as in many other cases, at sixes and sevens ; they agree to disagree.}

_{“ Does man descend from one single couple or from several groups — monogenism or polygenism ? As far as one can venture to pronounce on what in the absence of witnesses (?) will never be known (?), the second hypothesis is far the most probable.”* Abel Hovelacque, in his “ Science of Language,” comes to a similar conclusion, arguing from the evidence available to a linguistic enquirer.}

_{In an address delivered before the British Association, Professor W.}

_{H. Flower remarked on this question : —}

_{“ The view which appears best to accord with what is now known of the characters and distribution of the races of man . . . . is a modification of the monogenistic hypothesis (!). Without entering into the difficult question of the method of man’s first appearance upon the world, we must assume for it a vast antiquity, at all events as measured by any historical standard. If we had any approach to a complete palæontological record, the history of Man could be re-constructed, but nothing of the kind is forthcoming.”}

_{Such an admission must be regarded as fatal to the dogmatism of the physical Evolutionists, and as opening a wide margin to occult speculalations. The opponents of the Darwinian theory were, and still remain, polygenists. Such “ intellectual giants ” as John Crawford and James Hunt discussed the problem and favoured polygenesis, and in their day there was a far stronger feeling in favour of than against this theory. It is only in 1864 that Darwinians began to be wedded to the theory of unity, of which Messrs. Huxley and Lubbock became the first coryphæi.}

_{As regards that other question, of the priority of man to the animals in the order of evolution, the answer is as promptly given. If man is really the Microcosm of the Macrocosm, then the teaching has nothing so very impossible in it, and is but logical. For, man becomes that Macrocosm for the three lower kingdoms under him. Arguing from a physical standpoint, all the lower kingdoms, save the mineral — which is light itself, crystallised and immetallised — from plants to the creatures which preceded the first mammalians, all have been consolidated in their physical structures by means of the “ cast-off dust ” of those minerals, and the refuse of the human matter, whether from living or dead}

_{* A. Lefèvre, “ Philosophy,” p. 498.}

_{bodies, on which they fed and which gave them their outer bodies. In his turn, man grew more physical, by re-absorbing into his system that which he had given out, and which became transformed in the living anima crucibles through which it had passed, owing to Nature’s alchemical transmutations. There were animals in those days of which our modern naturalists have never dreamed ; and the stronger became physical material man, the giants of those times, the more powerful were his emanations. Once that Androgyne “ humanity ” separated into sexes, transformed by Nature into child-bearing engines, it ceased to procreate its like through drops of vital energy oozing out of the body. But while man was still ignorant of his procreative powers on the human plane, (before his Fall, as a believer in Adam would say,) all this vital energy, scattered far and wide from him, was used by Nature for the production of the first mammal-animal forms. Evolution is an eternal cycle of becoming, we are taught ; and nature never leaves an atom unused. Moreover, from the beginning of the Round, all in Nature tends to become Man. All the impulses of the dual, centripetal and centrifugal Force are directed towards one point — MAN. The progress in the succession of beings, says Agassiz, “ consists in an increasing similarity of the living fauna, and, among the vertebrates, especially, in the increasing resemblance to man. Man is the end towards which all animal creation has tended from the first appearance of the first palæozoic fishes.”*}

_{Just so ; but “ the palæozoic fishes ” being at the lower curve of the arc of the evolution of forms, this Round began with astral man, the reflection of the Dhyan Chohans, called the “ Builders.” Man is the alpha and the omega of objective creation. As said in “ Isis Unveiled,” “ all things had their origin in spirit — evolution having originally begun from above and proceeding downwards, instead of the reverse, as taught in the Darwinian theory.”† Therefore, the tendency spoken of by the eminent naturalist above quoted, is one inherent in every atom. Only, were one to apply it to both sides of the evolution, the observations made would greatly interfere with the modern theory, which has now almost become (Darwinian) law.}

_{But in citing the passage from Agassiz’ work with approval, it must not be understood that the occultists are making any concession to the theory, which derives man from the animal kingdom. The fact that in this Round he preceded the mammalia is obviously not impugned by the consideration that the latter (mammalia) follow in the wake of man.}

_{* “ Principles of Zoology,” p. 206. † Vol. I., p. 154.}

_{25. HOW DID THE MANASA, THE SONS OF WISDOM ACT ? THEY REJECTED THE SELF-BORN, ( the boneless ). THEY ARE NOT READY. THEY SPURNED THE ( First ) SWEAT-BORN.* THEY ARE NOT QUITE READY. THEY WOULD NOT ENTER THE (First) EGG-BORN.†}

_{To a Theist or a Christian this verse would suggest a rather theological idea : that of the Fall of the Angels through Pride. In the Secret Doctrine, however, the reasons for the refusal to incarnate in half-ready physical bodies seem to be more connected with physiological than metaphysical reasons. Not all the organisms were sufficiently ready. The incarnating powers chose the ripest fruits and spurned the rest.‡}

_{By a curious coincidence, when selecting a familiar name for the continent on which the first androgynes, the Third Root-Race, separated, the writer chose, on geographical considerations, that of “ Lemuria,” invented by Mr. P. L. Sclater. It is only later, that reading Hæckel’s “ Pedigree of Man,” it was found that the German “ Animalist ” had chosen the name for his late continent. He traces, properly enough, the centre of human evolution to “ Lemuria,” but with a slight scientific variation. Speaking of it as that “ cradle of mankind,” he pictures the gradual transformation of the anthropoid mammal into the primeval savage ! ! Vogt, again, holds that in America Man sprang from a branch of the platyrrhine apes, independently of the origination of the African and Asian root-stocks from the old world catarrhinians. Anthropologists are, as usual, at loggerheads on this question, as on many others. We shall examine this claim in the light of esoteric philosophy in Stanza}

_{V I I I. Meanwhile, let us give a few moments of attention to the various consecutive modes of procreation according to the laws of Evolution.}

_{Let us begin by the mode of reproduction of the later sub-races of the Third human race, by those who found themselves endowed with the sacred fire from the spark of higher and then independent Beings, who were the psychic and spiritual parents of Man, as the lower Pitar Devata (the Pitris) were the progenitors of his physical body. That Third and holy Race consisted of men who, at their zenith, were described}

_{* This is explained in the section which follows this series of Stanzas in the allegory from the Purânas concerning Kandu, the holy sage, and Pramlochâ, the nymph alleged to have hypnotised him, (Vide § § I I., Commentary after St. I.), a suggestive allegory, scientifically, as the drops of perspiration, which she exuded, are the symbols of the spores of science (Vide infra).}

_{† This will be explained as we proceed. This unwillingness to fashion men, or create, is symbolized in the Purânas by Daksha having to deal with his opponent Narada, the “ strife-making ascetic.”}

_{‡ Vide Verse 24.}

_{as, “ towering giants of godly strength and beauty, and the depositories of all the mysteries of Heaven and Earth.” Have they likewise fallen, if, then, incarnation was the Fall ?}

_{Of this presently. The only thing now to be noted of these is, that the chief gods and heroes of the Fourth and Fifth Races, as of later antiquity, are the deified images of these men of the Third. The days of their physiological purity, and those of their so-called Fall, have equally survived in the hearts and memories of their descendants. Hence, the dual nature shown in those gods, both virtue and sin being exalted to their highest degree, in the biographies composed by posterity. They were the pre-Adamite and the divine Races, with which even theology, in whose sight they are all “ the accursed Cainite Races,” now begins to busy itself.}

_{But the action of “ spiritual progenitors ” of that Race has first to be disposed of. A very difficult and abstruse point has to be explained with regard to Stanzas 26 and 27. These say : —}

_{26. WHEN THE SWEAT-BORN PRODUCED THE EGG-BORN, THE TWO-FOLD ( androgyne Third Race* ), THE MIGHTY, THE POWERFUL WITH BONES, THE LORDS OF WISDOM SAID : “ NOW SHALL WE CREATE ” (a).}

_{Why “ now ” — and not earlier ? This the following sloka explains.}

_{27. (Then) THE THIRD (race) BECAME THE VAHAN (vehicle) OF THE LORDS OF WISDOM. IT CREATED SONS OF “ WILL AND YOGA,” BY KRIYASAKTI (b), IT CREATED THEM, THE HOLY FATHERS, ANCESTORS OF THE ARHATS. . . .}

_{(a) How did they create, since the “ Lords of Wisdom ” are identical with the Hindu Devas, who refuse “ to create ” ? Clearly they are the}

_{* The evolutionist Professor Schmidt alludes to “ the fact of the separation of sexes, as to the derivation of which from species once hermaphrodite all (the believers in creation naturally excepted) are assuredly of one accord.” Such indeed is the incontestable evidence drawn from the presence of rudimentary organs. (Cf., his “ Doctrine of Descent and Darwinism,” p. 159.) Apart from such palpable traces of a primeval hermaphroditism, the fact may be noted that, as Laing writes, “ a study of embryology. . . . shows that in the human higher animal species the distinction of sex is not developed until a considerable progress has been made in the growth of the embryo.” (“ A Modern Zoroastrian,” p. 106. ) The Law of Retardation — operative alike in the case of human races, animal species, etc., when a higher type has once been evolved — still preserves hermaphroditism as the reproductive method of the majority of plants and many lower animals.}

_{Kumâras of the Hindu Pantheon and Purânas, those elder sons of Brahmâ, “ Sanandana and the other sons of Vedhas,” who, previously created by him “ without desire or passion, remained chaste, full of holy wisdom and undesirous of progeny ? ” *}

_{The power, by which they first created, is just that which has since caused them to be degraded from their high status to the position of evil spirits, of Satan and his Host, created in their turn by the unclean fancy of exoteric creeds. It was by Kriyasakti, that mysterious and divine power latent in the will of every man, and which, if not called to life, quickened and developed by Yogi-training, remains dormant in 999,999 men out of a million, and gets atrophied. This power is explained in the “ Twelve Signs of the Zodiac,” † as follows : —}

_{(b) “ Kriyasakti — the mysterious power of thought which enables it to produce external, perceptible, phenomenal results by its own inherent energy. The ancients held that any idea will manifest itself externally, if one’s attention (and Will) is deeply concentrated upon it ; similarly, an intense volition will be followed by the desired result. A Yogi generally performs his wonders by means of Itchasakti (Will-power) and Kriyasakti.”}

_{The Third Race had thus created the so-called SONS OF WILL AND YOGA, or the “ ancestors ” (the spiritual forefathers) of all the subsequent and present Arhats, or Mahatmas, in a truly immaculate way. They were indeed created, not begotten, as were their brethren of the Fourth Race, who were generated sexually after the separation of sexes, the Fall of Man. For creation is but the result of will acting on phenomenal matter, the calling forth out of it the primordial divine Light and eternal Life. They were the “ holy seed-grain ” of the future Saviours of Humanity.}

_{Here we have to make again a break, in order to explain certain difficult points, of which there are so many. It is almost impossible to avoid such interruptions. For explanations and a philosophical account of the nature of those beings, which are now viewed as the “ Evil ” and rebellious Spirits, the creators by Kriyasakti, the reader is referred to the chapters on “ The Fallen Angels ” and “ The Mystic Dragons,” in Part I I. of this Volume.}

_{The order of the evolution of the human Races stands thus in the Fifth Book of the Commentaries, and was already given : —}

_{The First men were Chhayas (1) ; the second, the “ Sweat-born ” (2), the Third, “ Egg-born,” and the holy Fathers born by the power of Kriyasakti (3) ; the Fourth were the children of the Padmapani (Chenresi) (4).}

_{* See “ Vishnu Purâna,” Book I., ch. 7, para. 1.}

_{† See “ Five Years of Theosophy,” p. 777.}

_{Of course such primeval modes of procreation — by the evolution of one’s image, through drops of perspiration, after that by Yoga, and then by what people will regard as magic (Kriyasakti) — are doomed beforehand to be regarded as fairy-tales. Nevertheless, beginning with the first and ending with the last, there is really nothing miraculous in them, nor anything which could not be shown natural. This must be proven.}

_{1. Chhaya-birth, or that primeval mode of sexless procreation, the first Race having oozed out, so to say, from the bodies of the Pitris, is hinted at in a Cosmic allegory in the Purânas.* It is the beautiful allegory and story of Sanjnâ, the daughter of Viswakarman — married to the Sun, who, “ unable to endure the fervours of her lord,” gave him her chhaya (shadow, image, or astral body), while she herself repaired to the jungle to perform religious devotions, or Tapas. The Sun, supposing the “ chhaya ” to be his wife begat by her children, like Adam with Lilith — an ethereal shadow also, as in the legend, though an actual living female monster millions of years ago.}

_{But, perhaps, this instance proves little except the exuberant fancy of the Purânic authors. We have another proof ready. If the materialised forms, which are sometimes seen oozing out of the bodies of certain mediums could, instead of vanishing, be fixed and made solid — the creation of the first Race would become quite comprehensible. This kind of procreation cannot fail to be suggestive to the student. Neither the mystery nor the impossibility of such a mode is certainly any greater — while it is far more comprehensible to the mind of the true metaphysical thinker — than the mystery of the conception of the foetus, its gestation and birth as a child, as we now know it.}

_{Now to the curious and little understood corroboration in the Purânas about the “ Sweat-born.”}

_{2. Kandu is a sage and a Yogi, eminent in holy wisdom and pious austerities, which, finally, awaken the jealousy of the gods, who are represented in the Hindu Scriptures as being in never-ending strife with the ascetics. Indra, the “ King of the Gods,”† finally sends one of his female Apsarasas to tempt the sage. This is no worse than Jehovah sending Sarah, Abraham’s wife, to tempt Pharaoh ; but in truth it is those gods (and god), who are ever trying to disturb ascetics and thus make them lose the fruit of their austerities, who ought to be regarded as “ tempting demons,” instead of applying the term to the Rudras, Kumâras, and Asuras, whose great sanctity and chastity seem a standing reproach to the Don Juanic gods of the Pantheon. But it is}

_{* Vide “ Vishnu-Purâna,” Book I I I., chap. 2.}

_{† In the oldest MS. of “ Vishnu-Purâna ” in the possession of an Initiate in Southern India, the god is not Indra, but Kama, the god of love and desire. See text further on.}

_{the reverse that we find in all the Purânic allegories, and not without good esoteric reason.}

_{The king of the gods (or Indra) sends a beautiful Apsarasas (nymph) named Pramlochâ to seduce Kandu and disturb his penance. She succeeds in her unholy purpose and “ 907 years six months and three days ”* spent in her company seem to the sage as one day. When this psychological or hypnotic state ends, the Muni curses bitterly the creature who seduced him, thus disturbing his devotions. “ Depart, begone ! ” he cries, “ vile bundle of illusions ! ” . . . And Pramlochâ, terrified, flies away, wiping the perspiration from her body with the leaves of the trees as she passes through the air. She went from tree to tree, and as, with the dusky shoots that crowned their summits, she dried her limbs, the child she had conceived by the Rishi came forth from the pores of her skin in drops of perspiration. The trees received the living dews ; and the winds collected them into one mass. “ This,” said Soma (the Moon), “ I matured by my rays ; and gradually it increased in size, till the exhalation that had rested on the tree tops became the lovely girl named Mârishâ.”†}

_{Now Kandu stands here for the First Race. He is a son of the Pitris, hence one devoid of mind, which is hinted at by his being unable to discern a period of nearly one thousand years from one day ; therefore he is shown to be so easily deluded and blinded. Here is a variant of the allegory in Genesis, of Adam, born an image of clay, into which the “ Lord-god ” breathes the breath of life but not of intellect and discrimination, which are developed only after he had tasted of the fruit of the Tree of Knowledge ; in other words when he has acquired the first development of Mind, and had implanted in him Manas, whose terrestrial aspect is of the Earth earthy, though its highest faculties connect it with Spirit and the divine Soul. Pramlochâ is the Hindu Lilith of the Aryan Adam ; and Mârishâ, the daughter born of the perspiration from her pores, is the “ sweat-born,” and stands as a symbol for the Second Race of Mankind.}

_{As remarked in the foot note (vide supra) it is not Indra, who now figures in the Purânas, but Kamadeva, the god of love and desire, who sends Pramlochâ on Earth. Logic, besides the esoteric doctrine, shows that it must be so. For Kama is the king and lord of the Apsarasas, of whom Pramlochâ is one ; and, therefore, when Kandu, in cursing her,}

_{* These are the exoteric figures given in a purposely reversed and distorted way, being the figure of the duration of the cycle between the first and second human race. All Orientalists to the contrary, there is not a word in any of the Purânas that has not a special esoteric meaning.}

_{† “ Vishnu Purâna,” Book I., ch. 15. Cf. also Vivien’s temptation of Merlin (Tennyson), the same legend in Irish tradition.}

_{exclaims “ Thou hast performed the office assigned by the monarch of the gods, go ! ” he must mean by that monarch Kama and not Indra, to whom the Apsarasas are not subservient. For Kama, again, is in the Rig Veda (x. 129) the personification of that feeling which leads and propels to creation. He was the first movement that stirred the ONE, after its manifestation from the purely abstract principle, to create, “ Desire first arose in It, which was the primal germ of mind ; and which sages, searching with their intellect, have discovered to be the bond which connects Entity with Non-Entity.” A hymn in the Atharva Veda exalts Kama into a supreme God and Creator, and says : “ Kama was born the first. Him, neither gods nor fathers (Pitara) nor men have equalled.” . . . . The Atharva Veda identifies him with Agni, but makes him superior to that god. The Taittarîya Brâhmana makes him allegorically the son of Dharma (moral religious duty, piety and justice) and of Sraddha (faith). Elsewhere Kama is born from the heart of Brahmâ ; therefore he is Atma-Bhu “ Self-Existent,” and Aja, the “ unborn.” His sending Pramlochâ has a deep philosophical meaning ; sent by Indra — the narrative has none. As Eros was connected in early Greek mythology with the world’s creation, and only afterwards became the sexual Cupid, so was Kama in his original Vedic character, (Harivansa making him a son of Lakshmi, who is Venus). The allegory, as said, shows the psychic element developing the physiological, before the birth of Daksha, the progenitor of real physical men, made to be born from Mârishâ and before whose time living beings and men were procreated “ by the will, by sight, by touch and by Yoga,” as will be shown.}

_{This, then, is the allegory built on the mode of procreation of the Second or the “ Sweat-born.” The same for the Third Race in its final development.}

_{Mârishâ, through the exertions of Soma, the Moon, is taken to wife by the Prachetasas, the production of the “ Mind-born ” sons of Brahmâ also*, from whom they beget the Patriarch Daksha, a son of Brahmâ}

_{* The text has : — “ From Brahmâ were born mind-engendered progeny, with forms and faculties derived from his corporeal nature, embodied spirits produced from the limbs (gâtra) of Dhimat (all-wise deity). These beings were the abode of the three qualities of deva-sarga (divine creation, which, as the five-fold creation, is devoid of clearness of perception, without reflection, dull of nature). But as they did not multiply themselves, Brahmâ created “ other mind-born sons like himself,” namely, the Brahmâ-rishis, or the Prajâpati (ten and seven). Sanandana and the other sons of Vedhas (Brahmâ) were previously created, but, as shown elsewhere, they were “ without desire or passion, inspired with holy wisdom, estranged from the universe and undesirous of progeny ” (Book I., ch. 7). These Sanandana and other Kumâras are then the Gods, who after refusing to “ create progeny ” are forced to incarnate in senseless men. The reader must pardon unavoidable repetitions in view of the great number of the facts given.}

_{also, in a former Kalpa or life, explain and add the Purânas, in order to mislead, yet speaking the truth.}

_{(3.) The early Third Race, then, is formed from drops of “ sweat,” which, after many a transformation, grow into human bodies. This is not more difficult to imagine or realise than the growth of the fœtus from an imperceptible germ, which fœtus develops into a child, and then into a strong, heavy man. But this race again changes its mode of procreation according to the Commentaries. It is said to have emanated a vis formativa, which changed the drops of perspiration into greater drops, which grew, expanded, and became ovoid bodies — huge eggs. In these the human fœtus gestated for several years. In the Purânas, Mârishâ, the daughter of Kandu, the sage, becomes the wife of the Prachetasas and the mother of Daksha. Now Daksha is the father of the first human-like progenitors, having been born in this way. He is mentioned later on. The evolution of man, the microcosm, is analogous to that of the Universe, the macrocosm. His evolution stands between that of the latter and that of the animal, for which man, in his turn, is a macrocosm.}

_{Then the race becomes : —}

_{(4.) The androgyne, or hermaphrodite. This process of men-bearing explains, perhaps, why Aristophanes* describes the nature of the old race as androgynous, the form of every individual being rounded, “ having the back and sides as in a circle,” whose “ manner of running was circular . . . . terrible in force and strength and with prodigious ambition.” Therefore, to make them weaker, “ Zeus divided them (in the Third Root-Race) into two, and Apollo (the Sun), under his direction, closed up the skin.” The Madagascans (the island belonged to Lemuria) have a tradition about the first man, who lived at first without eating, and, having indulged in food, a swelling appeared in his leg ; this bursting, there emerged from it a female, who became the mother of their race. Truly . . . “ We have our sciences of Heterogenesis and Parthenogenesis, showing that the field is yet open. . . . . The polyps . . . . produce their offspring from themselves, like the buds and ramifications of a tree. . . .” Why not the primitive human polyp ? The very interesting polyp Stauridium passes alternately from gemmation into the sex method of reproduction. Curiously enough, though it grows merely as a polyp on a stalk, it produces gemmules, which ultimately develop into a sea-nettle or Medusa. The Medusa is utterly dissimilar to its parent-organism, the Stauridium. It also reproduces itself differently, by sexual method, and from the resulting eggs Stauridia once more put in}

_{* See Plato’s ‘ Banquet.”}

_{an appearance. This striking fact may assist many to understand that a form may be evolved — as in the sexual Lemurians from Hermaphrodite parentage — quite unlike its immediate progenitors. It is, moreover, unquestionable that in the case of human incarnations the}

_{aw of Karma, racial or individual, overrides the subordinate tendencies of “ Heredity,” its servant.}

_{The meaning of the last sentence in the above-quoted Commentary on Stanza 27, namely, that the Fourth Race were the children of Padmapani, may find its explanation in a certain letter from the Inspirer of “ Esoteric Buddhism ” quoted on p. 68. “ The majority of mankind belongs to the seventh sub-race of the Fourth Root-Race — the above-mentioned Chinamen and their off-shoots and branchlets. (Malayans, Mongolians, Tibetans, Hungarians, Finns, and even the Esquimaux are all remnants of this last offshoot.) ”}

_{Padmapani, or Avalôkitêswara in Sanskrit, is, in Tibetan, Chenresi. Now, Avalôkitêswara is the great Logos in its higher aspect and in the divine regions. But in the manifested planes, he is, like Daksha, the progenitor (in a spiritual sense) of men. Padmapani-Avalôkitêswara is called esoterically Bhodhisatva (or Dhyan Chohan) Chenresi Vanchug, “ the powerful and all-seeing.” He is considered now as the greatest protector of Asia in general, and of Tibet in particular. In order to guide the Tibetans and Lamas in holiness, and preserve the great Arhats in the world, this heavenly Being is credited with manifesting himself from age to age in human form. A popular legend has it that whenever faith begins to die out in the world, Padmapani Chenresi, the “ lotus-bearer,” emits a brilliant ray of light, and forthwith incarnates himself in one of the two great Lamas — the Dalai and Teschu Lamas ; finally, it is believed that he will incarnate as “ the most perfect Buddha ” in Tibet, instead of in India, where his predecessors, the great Rishis and Manus had appeared in the beginning of our Race, but now appear no longer. Even the exoteric appearance of Dhyani Chenresi is suggestive of the esoteric teaching. He is evidently, like Daksha, the synthesis of all the preceding Races and the progenitor of all the human Races after the Third, the first complete one, and thus is represented as the culmination of the four primeval races in his eleven-faced form. It is a column built in four rows, each series having three faces or heads of different complexions : the three faces for each race being typical of its three fundamental physiological transformations. The first is white (mooncoloured) ; the second is yellow ; the third, red-brown ; the fourth, in which are only two faces — the third face being left a blank — (a reference to the untimely end of the Atlanteans) is brown-black. Padmapani (Daksha) is seated on the column, and forms the apex. In this reference}

_{compare Stanza 39. The Dhyan Chohan is represented with four arms, another allusion to the four races. For while two are folded, the third hand holds a lotus (Padmapani, “ the lotus-bearer ”), this flower symbolizing generation, and the fourth holds a serpent, emblem of the Wisdom in his power. On his neck is a rosary, and on his head the sign of}

_water

_{—matter, deluge — while on his brow rests the third eye}

_{(Siva’s eye, that of spiritual insight). His name is “ Protector ” (of Tibet), “ Saviour of Humanity.” On other occasions when he has only two arms, he is Chenresi, the Dhyani and Bhodisatva, Chakna-padmakarpo, “ he who holds a lotus.” His other name is Chantong, “ he of the 1,000 eyes,” when he is endowed with a thousand arms and hands, on the palm of each of which is represented an eye of Wisdom, these arms radiating from his body like a forest of rays. Another of his names is Lokapati and Lokanâtha (Sanskrit) “ Lord of the World ” ; and Jigtengonpo (Tibetan), “ Protector and Saviour against evil ” of any kind.}

_{Padmapani, however, is the “ lotus-bearer ” symbolically only for the profane ; esoterically, it means the supporter of the Kalpas, the last of which, the present Maha-Kalpa (the Vârâha), is called Padma, and represents one half of the life of Brahmâ. Though a minor Kalpa, it is called Maha, “ great,” because it comprises the age in which Brahmâ sprang from a lotus. Theoretically, the Kalpas are infinite, but practically they are divided and sub-divided in Space and Time, each division — down to the smallest — having its own Dhyani as patron or regent. Padmapani (Avalôkitêswara) becomes, in China, in his female aspect, Kwan-yin, “ who assumes any form, at pleasure, in order to save mankind.” The knowledge of the astrological aspect of the constellations on the respective “ birth-days ” of these Dhyanis — Amitabha (the O-mi-to Fo, of China), included : e.g., on the 19th day of the second month, on the 17th day of the eleventh month, and on the 7th day of the third month, etc., etc. — gives the Occultist the greatest facilities for performing what are called “ magic ” feats. The future of an individual is seen, with all its coming events marshalled in order, in a magic mirror placed under the ray of certain constellations. But — beware of the reverse of the medal, SORCERY.}

_{STANZA V I I I.}

_{EVOLUTION OF THE ANIMAL MAMMALIANS. — THE FIRST FALL.}

_{§§ (28) How the first mammals were produced. (29) A quasi-Darwinian Evolution.}

_{(30) The animals get solid bodies. (31) Their separation into sexes. (32) The first sin of the mindless men.}

_{28. FROM THE DROPS OF SWEAT (a) ; FROM THE RESIDUE OF THE SUBSTANCE ; MATTER FROM DEAD BODIES AND ANIMALS OF THE WHEEL BEFORE (previous, Third Round) ; AND FROM CAST-OFF DUST ; THE FIRST ANIMALS (of this Round) WERE PRODUCED.}

_{(a) The Occult doctrine maintains that, in this Round, the mammalians were a later work of evolution than man. Evolution proceeds in cycles. The great Manvantaric cycle of Seven Rounds, beginning in the First Round with mineral, vegetable, and animal, brings its evolutionary work on the descending arc to a dead stop in the middle of the Fourth Race, at the close of the first half of the Fourth Round. It is on our Earth, then, (the Fourth sphere and the lowest) and in the present Round, that this middle point has been reached. And since the Monad has passed, after its “ first inmetallization ” on Globe A, through the mineral, vegetable, and animal worlds in every degree of the three states of matter, except the last degree of the third or solid state, which it reached only at the “ mid-point of evolution,” it is but logical and natural that at the beginning of the Fourth Round on Globe D, Man should be the first to appear ; and also that his frame should be of the most tenuous matter that is compatible with objectivity. To make it still clearer : if the Monad begins its cycle of incarnations through the three objective kingdoms on the descending curved line, it has necessarily to enter on the re-ascending curved line of the sphere as a man also. On the descending arc it is the spiritual which is gradually transformed into the material. On the middle line of the base, Spirit and Matter are equilibrized in Man. On the ascending arc, Spirit is slowly re-asserting itself at the expense of the physical, or matter, so that, at the close of the seventh Race of the Seventh Round, the Monad will find itself as}

_{free from matter and all its qualities as it was in the beginning ; having gained in addition the experience and wisdom, the fruition of all its personal lives, without their evil and temptations.}

_{This order of evolution is found also in Genesis (ch. 1 and 2 ) if one reads it in its true esoteric sense, for chapter i. contains the history of the first Three Rounds, as well as that of the first Three Races of the Fourth, up to that moment when Man is called to conscious life by the Elohim of Wisdom. In the first chapter, animals, whales and fowls of the air, are created before the androgyne Adam.* In the second, Adam (the sexless) comes first, and the animals only appear after him. Even the state of mental torpor and unconsciousness of the first two races, and of the first half of the Third Race, is symbolized, in the second chapter of Genesis, by the deep sleep of Adam. It was the dreamless sleep of mental inaction, the slumber of the Soul and Mind, which was meant by that “ sleep,” and not at all the physiological process of differentiation of sexes, as a learned French theorist (M. Naudin) imagined.}

_{The Purânas, the Chaldean and Egyptian fragments, and also the Chinese traditions, all show an agreement with the Secret Doctrine as to the process and order of evolution. We find in them the corroboration of almost all our teaching. For instance : the statement concerning the oviparous mode of procreation of the Third Race, and even a hint at a less innocent mode of the procreation of the first mammal forms, “ gigantic, transparent, dumb and monstrous they were,” says the Commentary. Study the stories of the several Rishis and their multifarious progeny ; e.g., Pulastya is the father of all the Serpents and Nagas —the oviparous brood ; Kasyapa was grandsire, through his wife Tamra, of the birds and of Garuda, king of the feathered tribe ; while by his wife Surabhi, he was the parent of cows and buffaloes, etc., etc.}

_{In the Secret Doctrine, the first Nagas —beings wiser than Serpents — are the “ Sons of Will and Yoga,” born before the complete separation of the sexes, “ matured in the man-bearing eggs† produced by the power (Kriyasakti) of the holy sages ” of the early Third Race.‡}

_{* An allegorical reference to the “ Sacred Animals ” of the Zodiac and other heavenly bodies. Some Kabalists see in them the prototypes of the animals.}

_{† In “ Hesiod,” Zeus creates his third race of men out of ash-trees. In the “ Popol Vuh ” the Third Race of men is created out of the tree Tzita and the marrow of the reed called Sibac. But Sibac means “ egg ” in the mystery language of the Artufas (or Initiation caves). In a report sent in 1812 to the Cortes by Don Baptista Pino it is said : “ All the Pueblos have their Artufas —so the natives call subterranean rooms with only a single door where they (secretly) assemble. . . . . These are impenetrable temples . . . . and the doors are always closed to the Spaniards. . . . . They adore the Sun and Moon . . . . fire and the great SNAKE (the creative power), whose eggs are called Sibac.”}

_{‡ There is a notable difference esoterically between the words Sarpa and Naga, though}

_{“ . . . . . In these were incarnated the Lords of the three (upper) worlds, “ the various classes of Rudras, who had been Tushitas, who had been Jayas, who are Adityas ; ” for, as explained by Parâsara, “ There are a hundred appellations of the immeasurably mighty Rudras.”}

_{Some of the descendants of the primitive Nagas, the Serpents of Wisdom, peopled America, when its continent arose during the palmy days of the great Atlantis, (America being the Pâtâla or Antipodes of Jambu-Dwipa, not of Bharata-Varsha). Otherwise, whence the traditions and legends — the latter always more true than history, as says Augustin Thierry — and even the identity in the names of certain “ medicine men ” and priests, who exist to this day in Mexico ? We shall have to say something of the Nargals and the Nagals and also of Nagalism, called “ devil-worship ” by the Missionaries.}

_{In almost all the Purânas, the story of the “ Sacrifice of Daksha ” is given, the oldest account of which is to be found in Vayu Purâna. Allegorical as it is, there is more meaning and biological revelation in it to a Naturalist, than in all the pseudo-scientific vagaries, which are regarded as learned theories and hypotheses.}

_{Daksha, who is regarded as the Chief Progenitor, is, moreover, pointed out as the creator of physical man in the “ fable,” which makes him lose his head from his body in the general strife between the gods and the Raumas. This head, being burnt in the fire, is replaced by the head of a ram (Kasi-Khanda). Now the ram’s head and horns are ever the symbol of generating power and of reproductive force, and are phallic. As we have shown, it is Daksha who establishes the era of men engendered by sexual intercourse. But this mode of procreation did not occur suddenly, as one may think, and required long ages before it became the one “ natural ” way. Therefore, his sacrifice to the gods is shown as interfered with by Siva, the destroying deity, evolution and PRO-GRESS personified, who is the regenerator at the same time ; who destroys things under one form but to recall them to life under another more perfect type. Siva-Rudra creates the terrible Virabhadra (born of his breath) the “ thousand-headed, thousand-armed ” (etc.) monster, and commissions him to destroy the sacrifice prepared by Daksha. Then Virabhadra, “ abiding in the region of the ghosts (ethereal men) . . . .}

_{they are both used indiscriminately. Sarpa (serpent) is from the root Srip, serpo to creep ; and they are called “ Ahi,” from Ha, to abandon. “ The sarpa was produced from Brahmâ’s hair, which, owing to his fright at beholding the Yakshas, whom he had created horrible to behold, fell off from the head, each hair becoming a serpent. They are called Sarpa from their creeping and Ahi because they had deserted the head ” (Wilson). But the Nagas, their serpent’s tail notwithstanding, do not creep, but manage to walk, run and fight in the allegories.}

_{created from the pores of the skin (Romakupas), powerful Raumas,* (or Raumyas).” Now, however mythical the allegory, the Mahabhârata, which is history as much as is the Iliad, shows† the Raumyas and other races, as springing in the same manner from the Romakupas, hair or skin pores. This allegorical description of the “ sacrifice ” is full of significance to the students of the Secret Doctrine who know of the “ Sweat-born.”}

_{In the Vayu Purâna’s account of Daksha’s sacrifice, moreover, it is said to have taken place in the presence of creatures born from the egg, from the vapour, vegetation, pores of the skin, and, finally only, from the womb.}

_{Daksha typifies the early Third Race, holy and pure, still devoid of an individual Ego, and having merely the passive capacities. Brahmâ, therefore, commands him to create (in the exoteric texts) ; when, obeying the command, he made “ inferior and superior ” (avara and vara) progeny (putra), bipeds and quadrupeds ; and by his will, gave birth to females . . . . to the gods, the Daityas (giants of the Fourth Race), the snake-gods, animals, cattle and the Danavas (Titans and demon Magicians) and other beings.”}

_{. . . . “ From that period forward, living creatures were engendered by sexual intercourse. Before the time of Daksha, they were variously propagated — by the will, by sight, by touch, and by Yoga-power.”‡ And now comes the simply zoological teaching.}

_{29. ANIMALS WITH BONES, DRAGONS OF THE DEEP AND FLYING SARPAS (serpents) WERE ADDED TO THE CREEPING THINGS. THEY THAT CREEP ON THE GROUND GOT WINGS. THEY OF THE LONG NECKS IN THE WATER, BECAME THE PROGENITORS OF THE FOWLS OF THE AIR (a).}

_{(a) This is a point on which the teachings and modern biological speculation are in perfect accord. The missing links representing this transition process between reptile and bird are apparent to the veriest bigot, especially in the ornithoscelidæ, hesperornis, and the archæopteryx of Vogt.}

_{30. DURING THE THIRD (Race), THE BONELESS ANIMALS GREW AND CHANGED : THEY BECAME ANIMALS WITH BONES (a), THEIR CHHAYAS BECAME SOLID (also).}

_{* Wilson translates the word as “ demigods ” (See his Vishnu Purâna, p. 130) ; but Raumas or Raumyas are simply a race, a tribe.}

_{† xii. 10308.}

_{‡ “ Vishnu Purâna.”}

_{31. THE ANIMALS SEPARATED THE FIRST (into male and female) (b) . . . .}

_{(a) Vertebrates, and after that mammalians. Before that the animals were also ethereal proto-organisms, just as man was.}

_{(b) The fact of former hermaphrodite mammals and the subsequent separation of sexes is now indisputable, even from the stand-point of Biology. As Prof. Oscar Schmidt, an avowed Darwinist, shows : “ Use and disuse combined with selection elucidate (?) the separation of the sexes, and the existence, totally incomprehensible, of rudimentary sexual organs. In the Vertebrata especially, each sex possesses such distinct traces of the reproductive apparatus characteristic of the other, that even antiquity assumed hermaphroditism as a natural primeval form of mankind. . . . The tenacity with which the rudiments of sexual organs are inherited is remarkable. In the class of mammals, actual hermaphroditism is unheard of, although through the whole period of their development they drag along with them these residues born by their unknown ancestry, no one can say how long ago.”*}

_{31. . . . . THEY (the animals) BEGAN TO BREED. THE TWO-FOLD MAN (then) SEPARATED ALSO. HE (man), SAID “ LET US AS THEY ; LET US UNITE AND MAKE CREATURES.” THEY DID. . . .}

_{32. AND THOSE WHICH HAD NO SPARK (the “ narrow-brained ”†) TOOK HUGE SHE-ANIMALS UNTO THEM (a). THEY BEGAT UPON THEM DUMB RACES. DUMB THEY WERE (the “ narrow-brained ”) THEMSELVES. BUT THEIR TONGUES UNTIED (b). THE TONGUES OF THEIR PROGENY RE-MAINED STILL. MONSTERS THEY BRED. A RACE OF CROOKED, RED-HAIR-COVERED MONSTERS, GOING ON ALL FOURS.‡ A DUMB RACE, TO KEEP THE SHAME UNTOLD.§}

_{(a) The animals “ separated the first,” says Stanza 31. Bear in mind that at that period men were different, even physiologically, from what}

_{* “ Doctrine of Descent and Darwinism,” pp. 186-7. The “ Unknown Ancestry ” referred to are the primeval astral prototypes. Cf. § I I., p. 260 (a).}

_{† See verse 24.}

_{‡ These “ animals,” or monsters, are not the anthropoid or any other apes, but verily what the Anthropologists might call the “ missing link,” the primitive lower man ; see infra.}

_{§ The shame of their animal origin which our modern scientists would emphasize if they could.}

_{they are now, having passed the middle point of the Fifth Race. We are not told what the “ huge she-animals ” were ; but they certainly were as different from any we know now, as were the men.}

_{This was the first physical “ fall into matter ” of some of the then existing and lower races. Bear in mind Stanza 24. The “ Sons of Wisdom ” had spurned the early Third Race, i.e., the non-developed, and are shown incarnating in, and thereby endowing with intellect, the later Third Race. Thus the sin of the brainless or “ mindless ” Races, who had no “ spark ” and were irresponsible, fell upon those who failed to do by them their Karmic duty.}

_{(b) See later on concerning the beginning of human speech.}

_{WHAT MAY BE THE OBJECTIONS TO THE FOREGOING.}

_{Thus Occultism rejects the idea that Nature developed man from the ape, or even from an ancestor common to both, but traces, on the contrary, some of the most anthropoid species to the Third Race man of the early Atlantean period. As this proposition will be maintained and defended elsewhere, a few words more are all that are needed at present. For greater clearness, however, we shall repeat in brief what was said previously in Book I., Stanza V I.}

_{Our teachings show that, while it is quite correct to say that nature had built, at one time, around the human astral form an ape-like external shape, yet it is as correct that this shape was no more that of the “ missing link,” than were the coverings of that astral form, during the course of its natural evolution through all the kingdoms of nature. Nor was it, as shown in the proper place, on this Fourth Round planet that such evolution took place, but only during the First, Second, and Third Rounds, when MAN was, in turn, “ a stone, a plant, and an animal ” until he became what he was in the First Root-Race of present humanity. The real line of evolution differs from the Darwinian, and the two systems are irreconcilable, except when the latter is divorced from the dogma of “ Natural Selection ” and the like. Indeed, between the Monera of Hæckel and the Sarisripa of Manu, there lies an impassable chasm in the shape of the Jiva ; for the “ human ” Monad, whether immetallized in the stone-atom, or invegetallized in the plant, or inanimalized in the animal, is still and ever a divine, hence also a HUMAN Monad. It ceases to be human only when it becomes absolutely divine. The terms “ mineral,” “ vegetable ” and “ animal ” monad are meant to create a superficial distinction : there is no such thing as a Monad (jiva)}

_{other than divine, and consequently having been, or having to become, human. And the latter term has to remain meaningless unless the difference is well understood. The Monad is a drop out of the shoreless Ocean beyond, or, to be correct, within the plane of primeval differentiation. It is divine in its higher and human in its lower condition — the adjectives “ higher ” and “ lower ” being used for lack of better words — and a monad it remains at all times, save in the Nirvanic state, under whatever conditions, or whatever external forms. As the Logos reflects the Universe in the Divine Mind, and the manifested Universe reflects itself in each of its Monads, as Leibnitz put it, repeating an Eastern teaching, so the MONAD has, during the cycle of its incarnations, to reflect in itself every root-form of each kingdom. Therefore, the Kabalists say correctly that “ MAN becomes a stone, a plant, an animal, a man, a Spirit, and finally God. Thus accomplishing his cycle or circuit and returning to the point from which he had started as the heavenly MAN.” But by “ Man ” the divine Monad is meant, and not the thinking Entity, much less his physical body. While rejecting the immortal Soul, the men of Science now try to trace the latter through a series of animal forms from the lowest to the highest ; whereas, in truth, all the present fauna are the descendants of those primordial monsters of which the Stanzas speak. The animals — the creeping beasts and those in the waters that preceded man in this Fourth Round, as well as those contemporary with the Third Race, and again the mammalia that are posterior to the Third and Fourth Races — all are either directly or indirectly the mutual and correlative product (physically) of man. It is correct to say that the man of this Manvantara, i.e., during the three preceding Rounds, has passed through all the kingdoms of nature. That he was “ a stone, a plant, an animal.” But (a) these stones, plants, and animals were the prototypes, the filmy presentments of those of the Fourth Round ; and (b) even those at the beginning of the Fourth Round were the astral shadows of the present, as the Occultists express it. And finally the forms and genera of neither man, animal, nor plant were what they became later. Thus the astral prototypes of the lower beings of the animal kingdom of the Fourth Round, which preceded (the chhayas of) Men, were the consolidated, though still very ethereal sheaths of the still more ethereal forms or models produced at the close of the Third Round on Globe D.* “ Produced from the residue of the substance matter ; from dead bodies of men and (other extinct) animals of the wheel before,” or the previous Third Round — as Stanza 24 tells us. Hence, while the nondescript “ animals ”}

_{* Vide “ Esoteric Buddhism.”}

_{that preceded the astral man at the beginning of this life-cycle on our Earth were still, so to speak, the progeny of the man of the Third Round, the mammalians of this Round owe their existence, in a great measure, to man again. Moreover, the “ ancestor ” of the present anthropoid animal, the ape, is the direct production of the yet mindless Man, who desecrated his human dignity by putting himself physically on the level of an animal.}

_{The above accounts for some of the alleged physiological proofs, brought forward by the anthropologists as a demonstration of the descent of man from the animals.}

_{The point most insisted upon by the Evolutionists is that, “ The history of the embryo is an epitome of that of the race.” That “ every organism, in its development from the egg, runs through a series of forms, through which, in like succession, its ancestors have passed in the long course of Earth’s history.* The history of the embryo . . . . is a picture in little, and outline of that of the race. This conception forms the gist of our fundamental biogenetic law, which we are obliged to place at the head of the study of the fundamental law of organic development.”†}

_{This modern theory was known as a fact to, and far more philosophically expressed by, the Sages and Occultists from the remotest ages. A passage from “ Isis Unveiled ” may here be cited to furnish a few points of comparison. In Vol. I., pp. 388-9, it was asked why, with all their great learning, physiologists were unable to explain teratological phenomena ? Any anatomist who has made the development and growth of the embryo “ a subject of special study,” can tell, without much brain-work, what daily experience and the evidence of his own eyes show him, viz., that up to a certain period, the human embryo is a facsimile of a young batrachian in its first remove from the spawn — a tadpole. But no physiologist or anatomist seems to have had the idea of applying to the development of the human being — from the first}

_{* “ A very strong argument in favour of variability is supplied by the science of Embryology. Is not a man in the uterus . . . . . a simple cell, a vegetable with three or four leaflets, a tadpole with branchiæ, a mammal with a tail, lastly a primate (?) and a biped ? It is scarcely possible not to recognise in the embryonic evolution a rapid sketch, a faithful summary, of the entire organic series.” (Lefèvre, Philosophy, p. 484).}

_{The summary alluded to is, however, only that of the store of types hoarded up in man, the microcosm. This simple explanation meets all such objections, as the presence of the rudimentary tail in the foetus — a fact triumphantly paraded by Hæckel and Darwin as conclusively in favour of the Ape-Ancestor theory. It may also be pointed out that the presence of a vegetable with leaflets in the embryonic stages is not explained on ordinary evolutionist principles. Darwinists have not traced man through the vege-table, but Occultists have. Why then this feature in the embryo, and how do the former explain it ?}

_{† “ The Proofs of Evolution,” a lecture by Hæckel.}

_{instant of its physical appearance as a germ to its ultimate formation and birth — the Pythagorean esoteric doctrine of metempsychosis, so erroneously interpreted by critics. The meaning of the axiom : “ A stone becomes a plant ; a plant, a beast ; a beast, a man, etc.” was mentioned in another place in relation to the spiritual and physical evolution of men on this Earth. We will now add a few more words to make the matter clearer.}

_{What is the primitive shape of the future man ? A grain, a corpuscle, say some physiologists ; a molecule, an ovum of the ovum, say others. If it could be analysed — by the microscope or otherwise — of what ought we to expect to find it composed ? Analogically, we should say, of a nucleus of inorganic matter, deposited from the circulation at the germinating point, and united with a deposit of organic matter. In other words, this infinitesimal nucleus of the future man is composed of the same elements as a stone — of the same elements as the Earth, which the man is destined to inhabit. Moses is cited by the Kabalists as authority for the remark that it required earth and water to make a living being, and thus it may be said that man first appears as a stone.}

_{At the end of three or four weeks the ovum has assumed a plant-like appearance, one extremity having become spheroidal and the other tapering like a carrot. Upon dissection it is found to be composed, like an onion, of very delicate laminæ or coats, enclosing a liquid. The laminæ approach each other at the lower end, and the embryo hangs from the root of the umbilicus almost like the fruit from the bough. The stone has now become changed, by “ metempsychosis,” into a plant. Then the embryonic creature begins to shoot out, from the inside outward, its limbs, and develops its features. The eyes are visible as two black dots ; the ears, nose, and mouth form depressions, like the points of a pineapple, before they begin to project. The embryo develops into an animal-like fœtus — the shape of a tadpole — and, like an amphibious reptile, lives in water and develops from it. Its Monad has not yet become either human or immortal, for the Kabalists tell us that this only occurs at the “ fourth hour.” One by one the fœtus assumes the characteristics of the human being, the first flutter of the immortal breath passes through its being ; it moves ; and the divine essence settles in the infant frame, which it will inhabit until the moment of physical death, when man becomes a spirit.}

_{This mysterious process of a nine-months’ formation, the Kabalists call the completion of the “ individual cycle of evolution.” As the fœtus develops amidst the liquor amnii in the womb, so the Earths germinate in the universal ether, or astral fluid, in the womb of the Universe. These cosmic children, like their pigmy inhabitants, are at first nuclei ; then ovules ; then gradually mature ; and becoming}

_{mothers, in their turn, develop mineral, vegetable, animal, and human forms. From centre to circumference, from the imperceptible vesicle to the uttermost conceivable bounds of the Kosmos, those glorious thinkers, the Occultists, trace cycle merging into cycle, containing and contained in an endless series. The embryo evolving in its pre-natal sphere, the individual in his family, the family in the state, the state in mankind, the Earth in our system, that system in its central universe, the universe in the Kosmos, and the Kosmos in the ONE CAUSE . . . thus runs their philosophy of evolution, differing as we see, from that of Hæckel : —}

_{“ All are but parts of one stupendous whole, Whose body Nature is, and (Parabrahm) the soul . . .” These are the proofs of Occultism, and they are rejected by Science. But how is the chasm between the mind of man and animal to be bridged in this case ? How, if the anthropoid and Homo primigenius had, argumenti gratiâ, a common ancestor (in the way modern speculation puts it), did the two groups diverge so widely from one another as regards mental capacity ? True, the Occultist may be told that in every case Occultism does what Science repeats ; it gives a common ancestor to ape and man, since it makes the former issue from primeval man. Ay, but that “ primeval man ” was man only in external form. He was mindless and soulless at the time he begot, with a female animal monster, the forefather of a series of apes. This speculation — if speculation it be — is at least logical, and fills the chasm between the mind of man and animal. Thus it accounts for and explains the hitherto unaccountable and inexplicable. The fact that, in the present stage of evolution, Science is almost certain that no issue can follow from the union of man and animal, is considered and explained elsewhere. Now what is the fundamental difference between the accepted (or nearly so) conclusions, as enunciated in “ The Pedigree of Man,” viz., that man and ape have a common ancestor ; and the teachings of Occultism, which deny this conclusion and accept the fact that all things and all living beings have originated from one common source ? Materialistic science makes man evolve gradually to what he is now, and, starting from the first protoplasmic speck called Moneron (which we are told has, like the rest, “ originated in the course of immeasurable ages from a few, or from one simple, spontaneously arising original form, that has obeyed one law of evolution ”), pass through “ unknown and unknowable ” types up to the ape, and thence to the human being. Where the transitional shapes are discoverable we are not told ; for the simple reason that no “ missing links ” between man and the apes have ever yet been found, though this fact in no way prevents men like Hæckel from inventing them ad libitum.}

_{Nor will they ever be met with ; simply, again, because that link which unites man with his real ancestry is searched for on the objective plane and in the material world of forms, whereas it is safely hidden from the microscope and dissecting knife within the animal tabernacle of man himself. We repeat what we have said in Isis Unveiled : —}

_{“ . . . . . . . All things had their origin in spirit — evolution having originally begun from above and proceeded downward, instead of the reverse, as taught in the Darwinian theory. In other words, there has been a gradual materialization of forms until a fixed ultimate of debasement is reached. This point is that at which the doctrine of modern evolution enters into the arena of speculative hypothesis. Arrived at this period we will find it easier to understand Hæckel’s Anthropogeny, which traces the pedigree of man ‘ from its protoplasmic root, sodden in the mud of seas which existed before the oldest of the fossiliferous rocks were deposited,’ according to Professor Huxley’s exposition. We may believe the man (of the Third Round) evolved ‘ by gradual modification of an (astral) mammal of ape-like organization ’ still easier when we remember that (though in a more condensed and less elegant, but still as comprehensible, phraseology) the same theory was said by Berosus to have been taught many thousands of years before his time by the man-fish Oannes or Dagon, the semi-demon of Babylonia* (though on somewhat modified lines).}

_{“ But what lies back of the Darwinian line of descent ? So far as he is concerned nothing but ‘ unverifiable hypotheses.’ For, as he puts it, he views all beings ‘ as the lineal descendants of some few beings which lived long before the first bed of the Silurian system was deposited.’† He does not attempt to show us who these ‘ few beings ’ were. But it answers our purpose quite as well, for, in the admission of their existence at all, resort to the ancients for corroboration and elaboration of the idea receives the stamp of scientific approbation. . . .”}

_{Truly, as also said in our first work : “ If we accept Darwin’s theory of the development of species, we find that his starting-point is placed in front of an open door. We are at liberty with him, to either remain within, or cross the threshold, beyond which lies the limitless and the incomprehensible, or rather the Unutterable. If our mortal language is inadequate to express what our spirit dimly foresees in the great ‘Beyond ’ — while on this earth — it must realize it at some point in the timeless Eternity.” But what lies “ beyond ” Hæckel’s theory ? Why Bathybius Hæckelii, and no more !}

_{A further answer is given in Part I I I. Addenda.}

_{* Cory : “ Ancient Fragments.”}

_{† “ Origin of Species,” pp. 448, 489, first edition.}

_{STANZA IX.}

_{THE FINAL EVOLUTION OF MAN.}

_{§§ (33) The creators repent. (34) They atone for their neglect. (35) Men become endowed with minds. (36) The fourth race develops perfect speech. (37) Every andro- gynous unit is separated and becomes bisexual.}

_{SEEING WHICH (the sin committed with the animals), THE LHAS (the spirits, the “ Sons of Wisdom ”) WHO HAD NOT BUILT MEN (who had refused to create), WEPT, SAYING : —}

_{“ THE AMANASA (the ‘ mindless ’) HAVE DEFILED OUR FUTURE ABODES (a). THIS IS KARMA. LET US DWELL IN THE OTHERS. LET US TEACH THEM BETTER, LEST WORSE SHOULD HAPPEN.” THEY DID. . . .}

_{THEN ALL BECAME ENDOWED WITH MANAS (minds). THEY SAW THE SIN OF THE MINDLESS.}

_{But they had already separated before the ray of divine reason had enlightened the dark region of their hitherto slumbering minds, and had sinned. That is to say, they had committed evil unconsciously, by producing an effect which was unnatural. Yet, like the other six primitive brother or fellow races, even so this seventh, henceforth degenerated race, which will have to bide its time for its final development on account of the sin committed, — even this race will find itself on the last day on one of the seven paths. For “ the wise* guard the home of nature’s order, they assume excellent forms in secret.”† But we must see whether the “ animals ” tampered with, were of the same kind as those known to zoology.}

_{* This verse in the Veda (X. 5-6), “ The seven wise ones (rays of wisdom, Dhyanis) fashion seven paths (or lines as also Races in another sense). To one of these may the distressed mortal come ” — which is interpreted solely from the astronomical and cosmic aspect — is one of the most pregnant in occult meaning. The “ paths ” may mean lines (maryadah), but they are primarily beams of light falling on the paths leading to wisdom. (See Rig Veda IV. 5-13.) It means “ ways ” or paths. They are, in short, the seven Rays which fall free from the macrocosmic centre, the seven principles in the meta-physical, the seven Races in the physical sense. All depends upon the key used.}

_{† “ Rig Veda,” X. 10, 5, 2.}

_{(a) The “ Fall ” occurred, according to the testimony of ancient Wisdom and the old records, as soon as Daksha (the reincarnated Creator of men and things in the early Third Race) disappeared to make room for that portion of mankind which had “ separated.” This is how the Commentary explains the details that preceded the “ Fall ” : —}

_{“ In the initial period of man’s Fourth evolution, the human kingdom branched off in several and various directions. The outward shape of its first specimens was not uniform, for the vehicles (the egg-like, external shells, in which the future fully physical man gestated) were often tampered with, before they hardened, by huge animals, of species now unknown, and which belonged to the tentative efforts of Nature. The result was that intermediate races of monsters, half animals, half men, were produced. But as they were failures, they were not allowed to breathe long and live, though the intrinsically paramount power of psychic over physical nature being yet very weak, and hardly established, the ‘ Egg-Born ’ Sons had taken several of their females unto themselves as mates, and bred other human monsters. Later, animal species and human races becoming gradually equilibrized, they separated and mated no longer. Man created no more — he begot. But he also begot animals, as well as men in days of old. Therefore the Sages (or wise men), who speak of males who had no more will-begotten offspring, but begat various animals along with Danavas (giants) on females of other species — animals being as (or in a manner of) Sons putative to them ; and they (the human males) refusing in time to be regarded as (putative) fathers of dumb creatures— spoke truthfully and wisely. Upon seeing this (state of things), the kings and Lords of the Last Races (of the Third and the Fourth) placed the seal of prohibition upon the sinful intercourse. It interfered with Karma, it developed new (Karma).* They (the divine Kings) struck the culprits with sterility. They destroyed the Red and Blue Races.†}

_{In another we find : —}

_{“ There were blue and red-faced animal-men even in later times ; not from actual intercourse (between the human and animal species), but by descent.”}

_{And still another passage mentions : —}

_{“ Red-haired, swarthy men going on all-fours, who bend and unbend (stand}

_{erect and fall on their hands again) who speak as their forefathers, and run on their hands as their giant fore-mothers.” Perchance in these specimens, Hæckelians might recognize, not the}

_{* It is next to impossible to translate verbally some of these old Commentaries. We are often obliged to give the meaning only, and thus retranslate the verbatim translations.}

_{† Rudra, as a Kumâra, is Lilalohita — red and blue.}

_{Homo primigenius, but some of the lower tribes, such as some tribes of the Australian savages. Nevertheless, even these are not descended from the anthropoid apes, but from human fathers and semi-human mothers, or, to speak more correctly, from human monsters — those “ failures ” mentioned in the first Commentary. The real anthropoids, Hæckel’s Catarrhini and Platyrrhini, came far later, in the closing times of Atlantis. The orang-outang, the gorilla, the chimpanzee and cynocephalus are the latest and purely physical evolutions from lower anthropoid mammalians. They have a spark of the purely human essence in them ; man on the other hand, has not one drop of pithecoid* blood in his veins. Thus saith old Wisdom and universal tradition.}

_{How was the separation of sexes effected ? it is asked. Are we to believe in the old Jewish fable of the rib of Adam yielding Eve ? Even such belief is more logical and reasonable than the descent of man from the Quadrumana without any reservation ; as the former hides an esoteric truth under a fabulous version, while the latter conceals no deeper fact than a desire to force upon mankind a materialistic fiction. The rib is bone, and when we read in Genesis that Eve was made out of the rib, it only means that the Race with bones was produced out of a previous Race and Races, which were “ boneless.” This is an esoteric tenet spread far and wide, as it is almost universal under its various forms. A Tahitian tradition states that man was created out of Aræa, “ red}

_{* This, regardless of modern materialistic evolution, which speculates in this wise : “ The primitive human form, whence as we think all human species sprang, has perished this long time.” (This we deny ; it has only decreased in size and changed in texture.) “ But many facts point to the conclusion that it was hairy and dolicho- cephalic.” (African races are even now dolichocephalic in a great measure, but the palæolithic Neanderthal skull, the oldest we know of, is of a large size, and no nearer to the capacity of the gorilla’s cranium than that of any other now-living man). “ Let us, for the time being, call this hypothetical species Homo primigenius. . . . This first species, or the Ape-man, the ancestor of all the others, PROBABLY arose in the tropical regions of the old world from ANTHROPOID APES.” Asked for proofs, the evolu-tionist, not the least daunted, replies : “ Of these NO FOSSIL REMAINS ARE AS YET KNOWN TO US, BUT THEY WERE probably AKIN TO THE GORILLA AND ORANG OF THE PRESENT DAY.” And then the Papuan negro is mentioned as the probable descendant in the first line (Pedigree of Man, p. 80).}

_{Hæckel holds fast to Lemuria, which with East Africa and South Asia also, he mentions as the possible cradle of the primitive Ape-men ; and so do many geologists. Mr. A. R. Wallace admits its reality, though in a rather modified sense, in his “ Geographical Distribution of Animals.” But let not Evolutionists speak so lightly of the comparative size of the brains of man and the ape, for this is very unscientific, especially when they pretend to see no difference between the two, or very little at any rate. For Vogt himself showed that, while the highest of the Apes, the gorilla, has a brain of only 30 to 51 cubic inches, the brain of the lowest of the Australian aborigines amounts to 99.35 cubic inches. The former is thus “ not half of the size of the brain of a new-born babe,” says Pfaff.}

_{Earth.” Taaroa, the creative power, the chief god, “ put man to sleep for long years, for several lives,” which means racial periods, and is a reference to his mental sleep, as shown elsewhere. During that time the deity pulled an Ivi (bone) out of man and she became a woman.*}

_{Nevertheless, whatever the allegory may mean, even its exoteric meaning necessitates a divine Builder of man — “ a Progenitor.” Do we then believe in such “ supernatural ” beings ? We say, No. Occultism has never believed in anything, whether animate or inanimate, outside nature. Nor are we Cosmolators or Polytheists for believing in “ Heavenly Man ” and divine men, for we have the accumulated testimony of the ages, with its unvarying evidence on every essential point, to support us in this ; the Wisdom of the Ancients and UNIVERSAL tradition. We reject, however, every groundless and baseless tradition, which, having outgrown strict allegory and symbolism, has found acceptance in exoteric creeds. But that which is preserved in unanimous traditions, only the wilfully blind could reject. Hence we believe in races of beings other than our own in far remote geological periods ; in races of ethereal, following incorporeal, “ Arupa,” men, with form but no solid substance, giants who preceded us pigmies ; in dynasties of divine beings, those Kings and Instructors of the Third Race in arts and sciences, compared with which our little modern science stands less chance than elementary arithmetic with geometry.}

_{No, certainly not. We do not believe in the supernatural but only in the superhuman, or rather interhuman, intelligences. One may easily appreciate the feeling of reluctance that an educated person would have to being classed with the superstitious and ignorant ; and even realize the great truth uttered by Renan when he says that : “ The supernatural has become like the original sin, a blemish that every one seems ashamed of — even those most religious persons who refuse in our day to accept even a minimum of Bible miracles in all their crudeness, and who, seeking to reduce them to the minimum, hide and conceal it in the furthermost corners of the past.”†}

_{But the “ supernatural ” of Renan belongs to dogma and its dead letter. It has nought to do with its Spirit nor with the reality of facts in Nature. If theology asks us to believe that four or five thousand years ago men lived 900 years and more, that a portion of mankind, the enemies of the people of Israel exclusively, was composed of giants}

_{* “ Polynesian Researches,” Ellis. Vol. I I., p. 38. Missionaries seem to have pounced upon this name Ivi and made of it Eve. But, as shown by Professor Max Müller, Eve is not the Hebrew name but an European}

_{transformation of , chavah, “ life,” or mother of all living ; “ while the Tahitian Ivi and the Maori Wheva meant bone and bone only.” ( “ False Analogies.”)}

_{† Chaire d’Hébreu au collège de France, p. 20.}

_{and monsters, we decline to believe that such a thing existed in Nature 5,000 years back. For Nature never proceeds by jumps and starts, and logic and common sense, besides geology, anthropology and ethnology, have justly rebelled against such assertions. But if that same theology, giving up her fantastic chronology, had claimed that men lived 969 years — the age of Methuselah — five million years ago, we would have nothing to say against the claim. For in those days the physical frame of men was, compared to the present human body, as that of a megalosaurus to a common lizard.}

_{A naturalist suggests another difficulty. The human is the only species which, however unequal in its races, can breed together. “ There is no question of selection between human races,” say the anti-Darwinists, and no evolutionist can deny the argument — one which very triumphantly proves specific unity. How then can Occultism insist that a portion of the Fourth Race humanity begot young ones from females of another, only semi-human, if not quite an animal, race, the hybrids resulting from which union not only bred freely but produced the ancestors of the modern anthropoid apes ? Esoteric science replies to this that it was in the very beginnings of physical man. Since then, Nature has changed her ways, and sterility is the only result of the crime of man’s bestiality. But we have to this day proofs of this. The Secret Doctrine teaches that the specific unity of mankind is not without exceptions even now. For there are, or rather still were a few years ago, descendants of these half-animal tribes or races, both of remote Lemurian and Lemuro-Atlantean origin. The world knows them as Tasmanians (now extinct), Australians, Andaman Islanders, etc. The descent of the Tasmanians can be almost proved by a fact, which struck Darwin a good deal, without his being able to make anything of it. This fact deserves notice.}

_{Now de Quatrefages and other naturalists, who seek to prove Monogenesis by the very fact of every race of mankind being capable of crossing with every other, have left out of their calculations exceptions, which do not in this case confirm the rule. Human crossing may have been a general rule from the time of the separation of sexes, and yet that other law may assert itself, viz., sterility between two human races, just as between two animal species of various kinds, in those rare cases when a European, condescending to see in a female of a savage tribe a mate, happens to chose a member of such mixed tribes.* Darwin notes such}

_{* Of such semi-animal creatures, the sole remnants known to Ethnology were the Tasmanians, a portion of the Australians and a mountain tribe in China, the men and women of which are entirely covered with hair. They were the last descendants in a direct line of the semi-animal latter-day Lemurians referred to. There are, however, considerable numbers of the mixed Lemuro-Atlantean peoples produced by various}

_{a case in a Tasmanian tribe, whose women were suddenly struck with sterility, en masse, some time after the arrival among them of the European colonists. The great naturalist tried to explain this fact by change of diet, food, conditions, etc., but finally gave up the solution of the mystery. For the Occultist it is a very evident one. “ Crossing,” as it is called, of Europeans with Tasmanian women — i.e., the representatives of a race, whose progenitors were a “ soulless ” * and mindless monster and a real human, though still as mindless a man — brought on sterility. This, not alone as a consequence of a physiological law, but also as a decree of Karmic evolution in the question of further survival of the abnormal race. In no one point of the above is Science prepared to believe as yet— but it will have to in the long run. Esoteric philosophy, let us remember, only fills the gaps made by science and corrects her false premises.}

_{Yet, in this particular, geology and even botany and zoology support the esoteric teachings. It has been suggested by many geologists that the Australian native — co-existing as he does with an archaic fauna and flora— must date back to an enormous antiquity. The whole environment of this mysterious race, about whose origin ethnology is silent, is a testimony to the truth of the esoteric position.}

_{“ It is a very curious fact,” says Jukes,† “ that not only these marsupial animals (the mammals found in the Oxfordshire stone-field slates), but several of the shells — as for instance, the Trigonias and even some of the plants found fossil in the Oölitic rocks — much more nearly resemble those now living in Australia than the living forms of any other part of the globe. This might be explained on the supposition that, since the Oölitic (Jurassic) period, less change has taken place in Australia than elsewhere, and that the Australian flora and fauna consequently retain some-}

_{crossings with such semi-human stocks — e.g., the wild men of Borneo, the Veddhas of Ceylon, classed by Prof. Flower among Aryans (!), most of the remaining Australians, Bushmen, Negritos, Andaman Islanders, etc.}

_{The Australians of the Gulf of St. Vincent and the neighbourhood of Adelaide are very hairy, and the brown down on the skin of boys of five or six years of age assumes a furry appearance. They are, however, degraded men— not the closest approximation to the “ pithecoid man,” as Hæckel so sweepingly affirms. Only a portion of these men are a Lemurian relic. (Cf. “ Esoteric Buddhism,” p. 55.)}

_{* In calling the animal “ Soulless,” it is not depriving the beast, from the humblest to the highest species, of a “ soul,” but only of a conscious surviving Ego-soul, i.e., that principle which survives after a man, and reincarnates in a like man. The animal has an astral body, that survives the physical form for a short period ; but its (animal) Monad does not re-incarnate in the same, but in a higher species, and has no “ Devachan ” of course. It has the seeds of all the human principles in itself, but they are latent.}

_{† “ Manual of Geology,” p. 302.}

_{thing of the Oölitic type, while it had been altogether supplanted and replaced on the rest of the Globe.” ( ! ! )}

_{Now why has less change taken place in Australia than elsewhere ? Where is the raison d’être for such a “ curse of retardation ” ? It is simply because the nature of the environment develops pari passu with the race concerned. Correspondences rule in every quarter, The survivors of those later Lemurians, who escaped the destruction of their fellows when the main continent was submerged, became the ancestors of a portion of the present native tribes. Being a very low sub-race, begotten originally of animals, of monsters, whose very fossils are now resting miles under the sea floors, their stock has since existed in an environment strongly subjected to the law of retardation. Australia is one of the oldest lands now above the waters, and in the senile decrepitude of old age, its “ virgin soil ” notwithstanding. It can produce no new forms, unless helped by new and fresh races, and artificial cultivation and breeding.}

_{To return, however, once more to the history of the Third Race, the “ Sweat-Born,” the “ Egg-bearing,” and the “ Androgyne.” Almost sexless, in its early beginnings, it became bisexual or androgynous ; very gradually of course. The passage from the former to the latter transformation required numberless generations, during which the simple cell that issued from the earliest parent (the two in one), first developed into a bisexual being ; and then the cell, becoming a regular egg, gave forth a unisexual creature. The Third-Race-mankind is the most mysterious of all the hitherto developed five Races. The mystery of the “ How ” of the generation of the distinct sexes must, of course, be very obscure here, as it is the business of an embryologist and a specialist, the present work giving only faint outlines of the process. But it is evident that the units of the Third Race humanity began to separate in their pre-natal shells, or eggs,* and to issue out of them as distinct male and female babes, ages after the appearance of its early progenitors. And, as time rolled on its geological periods, the newly born sub-races began to lose their natal capacities. Toward the end of the fourth sub-race, the babe lost its faculty of walking as soon as liberated from its shell, and by the end of the fifth, mankind was born under the same conditions and by the same identical process as our historical generations. This required, of course, millions of years. The}

_{* The “ fables ” and “ myths ” about Leda and Jupiter, and such like, could never have sprung up in people’s fancy, had not the allegory rested on a fact in nature. Evolution, gradually transforming man into a mammal, did in his case only what it did in that of other animals. But this does not prevent man from having always stood at the head of the animal world and other organic species, and from having preceded the former.}

_{reader has been made acquainted with the approximate figures, at least of the exoteric calculations, in Stanza I I.}

_{We are approaching the turning-point of the evolution of the Races. Let us see what occult philosophy says on the origin of language.}

_{36. THE FOURTH RACE DEVELOPED SPEECH.}

_{The Commentaries explain that the first Race — the ethereal or astral Sons of Yoga, also called “ Self-born ” — was, in our sense, speechless, as it was devoid of mind on our plane. The Second Race had a “ Sound-language,” to wit, chant-like sounds composed of vowels alone. The Third Race developed in the beginning a kind of language which was only a slight improvement on the various sounds in Nature, on the cry of gigantic insects and of the first animals, which, however, were hardly nascent in the day of the “ Sweat-born ” (the early Third Race). In its second half, when the “ Sweat-born ” gave birth to the “ Egg-born,” (the middle Third Race) ; and when these, instead of “ hatching out ” (may the reader pardon the rather ridiculous expression when applied to human beings in our age) as androgynous beings, began to evolve into separate males and females ; and when the same law of evolution led them to reproduce their kind sexually, an act which forced the creative gods, compelled by Karmic law, to incarnate in mindless men ; then only was speech developed. But even then it was still no better than a tentative effort. The whole human race was at that time of “ one language and of one lip.” This did not prevent the last two Sub-Races of the Third Race* from building cities, and sowing far and wide the first seeds of civilization under the guidance of their divine instructors,† and their own already awakened minds. Let the reader also bear in mind that, as each of the seven races is divided into four ages — the Golden, Silver, Bronze, and Iron Age — so is every smallest division of such races.‡ Speech then developed, according to occult teaching, in the following order : —}

_{I. Monosyllabic speech ; that of the first approximately fully developed human beings at the close of the Third Root-race, the “ golden-coloured,” yellow-complexioned men, after their separation into sexes, and the full}

_{* To avoid confusion, let the reader remember that the term Root-Race applies to one of the seven great Races, sub-Race to one of its great Branches, and Family-Race to one of the sub-divisions, which include nations and large tribes.}

_{† In the Section on the Divine Dynasties, the nature of these “ Instructors ” is explained.}

_{‡ Vide Section attached to the “ Divisions into Yugas.”}

_{awakening of their minds, Before that, they communicated through what would now be called “ thought-transference,” though, with the exception of the Race called the “ Sons of Will and Yoga ” — the first in whom the “ Sons of Wisdom ” had incarnated — thought was but very little developed in nascent physical man, and never soared above a low terrestrial level. Their physical bodies belonging to the Earth, their Monads remained on a higher plane altogether. Language could not be well developed before the full acquisition and development of their reasoning faculties. This monosyllabic speech was the vowel parent, so to speak, of the monosyllabic languages mixed with hard consonants, still in use amongst the yellow races which are known to the anthropologist.*}

_{I I. These linguistic characteristics developed into the agglutinative languages. The latter were spoken by some Atlantean races, while other parent stocks of the Fourth Race preserved the mother-language. And as languages have their cyclic evolution, their childhood, purity, growth, fall into matter, admixture with other languages, maturity, decay and finally death,† so the primitive speech of the most civilized Atlantean races — that language, which is referred to as “ Râkshasi Bhasa,” in old Sanskrit works — decayed and almost died out. While the “ cream ” of the Fourth Race gravitated more and more toward the apex of physical and intellectual evolution, thus leaving as an heirloom to the nascent Fifth (the Aryan) Race the inflectional, highly developed languages, the agglutinative decayed and remained as a fragmentary fossil idiom, scattered now, and nearly limited to the aboriginal tribes of America.}

_{* The present yellow races are the descendants, however, of the early branches of the Fourth Race. Of the third, the only pure and direct descendants are, as said above, a portion of the fallen and degenerated Australians, whose far distant ancestors belonged to a division of the seventh Sub-race of the Third. The rest are of mixed Lemuro-Atlantean descent. They have since then entirely changed in stature and intellectual capacities.}

_{† Language is certainly coeval with reason, and could never have been developed before men became one with the informing principles in them — those who fructified and awoke to life the manasic element dormant in primitive man. For, as Professor Max Müller tells us in his “ Science of Thought,” “ Thought and language are identical.” Yet to add to this the reflection that thoughts which are too deep for words, do not really exist at all, is rather risky, as thought impressed upon the astral tablets exists in eternity whether expressed or not. Logos is both reason and speech. But language, proceeding in cycles, is not always adequate to express spiritual thoughts. Moreover, in one sense, the Greek Logos is the equivalent of the Sanscrit Vâch, “ the immortal (intellectual) ray of spirit.” And the fact that Vâch (as Devasena, an aspect of Saraswati, the goddess of hidden Wisdom) is the spouse of the eternal celibate Kumâra, unveils a suggestive, though veiled, reference to the Kumâras, those “ who refused to create,” but who were compelled later on to complete divine Man by incarnating in him. All this will be fully explained in the sections that follow.}

_{I I I. The inflectional speech — the root of the Sanskrit, very erroneously called “ the elder sister ” of the Greek, instead of its mother — was the first language (now the mystery tongue of the Initiates, of the Fifth Race). At any rate, the “ Semitic ” languages are the bastard descendants of the first phonetic corruptions of the eldest children of the early Sanskrit. The occult doctrine admits of no such divisions as the Aryan and the Semite, accepting even the Turanian with ample reservations. The Semites, especially the Arabs, are later Aryans — degenerate in spirituality and perfected in materiality. To these belong all the Jews and the Arabs. The former are a tribe descended from the Tchandalas of India, the outcasts, many of them ex-Brahmins, who sought refuge in Chaldea, in Scinde, and Aria (Iran), and were truly born from their father A-bram (No Brahmin) some 8,000 years B.C. The latter, the Arabs, are the descendants of those Aryans who would not go into India at the time of the dispersion of nations, some of whom remained on the borderlands thereof, in Afghanistan and Kabul,* and along the Oxus, while others penetrated into and invaded Arabia.}

_{But this was when Africa had already been raised as a continent. We have meanwhile to follow, as closely as limited space will permit, the gradual evolution of the now truly human species. It is in the suddenly arrested evolution of certain sub-races, and their forced and violent diversion into the purely animal line by artificial cross-breeding, truly analogous to the hybridization, which we have now learned to utilize in the vegetable and animal kingdoms, that we have to look for the origin of the anthropoids.}

_{* Ptolemy, speaking in his ninth table of the Kabolitæ (Kabul tribes), calls them Αριστόφυλοι, Aristophyli, the aristocratic or noble tribes. The Afghans call themselves Ben-Issrael (children of Is(sa)rael), from Issa, “ woman and also earth,” Sons of Mother Earth. But if you call an Afghan Yahoudi ( Jew), he will kill you. The subject is fully treated elsewhere. The names of the supposed twelve tribes and the names of the real tribes, the same in number, of the Afghans, are the same. The Afghans being far older (at any rate, their Arabic stock) than the Israelites, no one need be surprised to find such tribal names among them as Youssoufzic, “ Sons of Joseph ” in Punjcaure and Boonere ; the Zablistanee (Zebulon) ; Ben-manasseh (sons of Manasseh) among the Khojar Tartars ; Isaguri, or Issachar (now Ashnagor in Afghanistan), etc., etc. The whole twelve names of the so-called twelve tribes are names of the signs of the Zodiac, as is now well proven. At any rate, the names of the oldest Arabic tribes, re-trans-literated, yield the names of the zodiacal signs and of the mythical sons of Jacob likewise. Where are the traces of the Jewish twelve tribes ? Nowhere. But there is a trace, and a good one, that the Jews have tried to deceive people with the help of those names. For, see what happens ages after the ten tribes had wholly disappeared from Babylon. Ptolemy Philadelphus, desiring to have the Hebrew Law translated for him into Greek (the famous Septuagint), wrote to the high priest of the Jews, Eleazar, to send him six men from each of the twelve tribes ; and the seventy-two representatives (of whom sixty were ghosts apparently) came to the king in Egypt and translated the law amid miracles and wonders. See Butler’s “ Horæ Biblicæ,” Josephus, and Philo Judæus.}

_{In these red-haired and hair-covered monsters, the fruit of the unnatural connection between men and animals, the “ Lords of Wisdom ” did not incarnate, as we see. Thus by a long series of transformations due to unnatural cross-breeding (unnatural “ sexual selection ”), originated in due course of time the lowest specimens of humanity ; while further bestiality and the fruit of their first animal efforts of reproduction begat a species which developed into mammalian apes ages later.*}

_{As to the separation of sexes, it did not occur suddenly, as one may think. Nature proceeds slowly in whatever she does.}

_{37. THE ONE (androgyne) BECAME TWO ; ALSO ALL THE LIVING AND CREEPING THINGS, THAT WERE STILL ONE, GIANT-FISH, BIRDS, AND SERPENTS WITH SHELL-HEADS (a).}

_{This relates evidently to the so-called age of the amphibious reptiles, during which ages science maintains that no man existed ! But what could the ancients know of antediluvian prehistoric animals and monsters ! Nevertheless, in Book V I. of the Commentaries is found a passage which says, freely translated : —}

_{“ When the Third separated and fell into sin by breeding men-animals, these (the animals) became ferocious, and men and they mutually destructive. Till then, there was no sin, no life taken. After (the separation) the Satya (Yuga) was at an end. The eternal spring became constant change and seasons succeeded. Cold forced men to build shelters and devise clothing. Then man appealed to the superior Fathers (the higher gods or angels). The Nirmânakaya of the Nâgas, the wise Serpents and Dragons of Light came, and the precursors of the Enlightened (Buddhas). Divine Kings descended and taught men sciences and arts, for man could live no longer in the first land (Adi-Varsha, the Eden of the first Races), which had turned into a white frozen corpse.”}

_{The above is suggestive. We will see what can be inferred from this brief statement. Some may incline to think that there is more in it than is apparent at first sight.}

_{* The Commentary explains that the apes are the only species, among the animals, which has gradually and with every generation and variety tended more and more to return to the original type of its male forefather — the dark gigantic Lemurian and Atlantean.}

_{EDENS, SERPENTS, AND DRAGONS.}

_{Whence the idea, and the true meaning of the term “ Eden ” ? Christians will maintain that the Garden of Eden is the holy Paradise, the place desecrated by the sin of Adam and Eve ; the Occultist will deny this dead-letter interpretation, and show the reverse. One need not believe and see in the Bible divine revelation in order to say that this ancient book, if read esoterically, is based upon the same universal traditions. What Eden was is partially shown in Isis Unveiled.*}

_{It was said that : “ The Garden of Eden as a locality is no myth at all ; it belongs to those landmarks of history which occasionally disclose to the student that the Bible is not all mere allegory. Eden, or the Hebrew Gan-Eden, meaning the park or the garden of Eden, is an archaic name of the country watered by the Euphrates and its many branches, from Asia and Armenia to the Erythræan sea.”}

_{(A. Wilder says that Gan-duniyas is a name of Babylonia.) In the Chaldean “ Book of Numbers,” the location is designated in numerals, and in the cypher Rosicrucian manuscript, left by Count St. Germain, it is fully described. In the Assyrian Tablets it is rendered Gan-duniyas. “ Behold,” says the (Elohim) of Genesis, “ the man is become as one of us.” The Elohim may be accepted in one sense for gods or powers, and in another for Aleim, or priests — the hierophants initiated into the good and evil of this world ; for there was a college of priests called the Aleim, while the head of their caste, or the chief of the hierophants was known as Java-Aleim. Instead of becoming a neophyte, and gradually obtaining his esoteric knowledge through a regular initiation, an Adam, or Man, uses his intuitional faculties and, prompted by the serpent (Woman and matter), tastes of the Tree of Knowledge — the esoteric or Secret Doctrine — unlawfully. The priests of Hercules, or Mel-karth, the “ Lord of the Eden,” all wore “ coats of skin.” The text says : “ And Java-Aleim made for Adam and his wife ‘ Chitonuth our.’ ” The first Hebrew word, “ chiton,” is the Greek χιτὼν, Chiton. It became a Slavonic word by adoption from the Bible, and means a coat, an upper garment.}

_{“ Though containing the same substratum of esoteric truth as does every early Cosmogony, the Hebrew Scripture wears on its face the marks of a double origin. Its Genesis is purely a reminiscence of the Babylonian captivity. The names of places, men and even objects, can be traced from the original text to the Chaldeans and the Akkadians, the progenitors and Aryan instructors of the former. It is strongly contested that the Akkad tribes of Chaldea, Babylonia and Assyria were in}

_{* Vol. I., pp. 575, et seq.}

_{any way cognate with the Brahmans of Hindostan ; but there are more proofs in favour of this opinion than otherwise. The Shemite or Assyrian ought, perchance, to have been called the Turanian, and the Mongolians have been denominated Scyths. But if the Akkadians ever existed, otherwise than in the imagination of some ethnologists and philologists, they certainly would never have been a Turanian tribe, as some Assyriologists have striven to make us believe. They were simply emigrants on their way to Asia Minor from India, the cradle of humanity, and their sacerdotal adepts tarried to civilize and initiate a barbarian people. Halévy proved the fallacy of the Turanian mania in regard to Akkadian people, and other scientists have proved that the Babylonian civilization was neither born nor developed in that country. It was imported from India, and the importers were Brahminical Hindus.”}

_{And now, ten years after this was written, we find ourselves corroborated by Professor Sayce, who says in his first Hibbert lecture that the culture of the Babylonian city Eridu was of foreign importation. It came from India.}

_{“ Much of the theology was borrowed by the Semites from the non- Semitic Akkadians or proto-Chaldeans, whom they supplanted, and whose local cults they had neither the will nor the power to uproot. Indeed, throughout a long course of ages the two races, Semites and Akkadians, lived side by side, their notions and worship of the gods blending insensibly together.”}

_{Here, the Akkadians are called “ non-Semitic,” as we had insisted they were in “ Isis,” which is another corroboration. And we are no less right in always maintaining that the Jewish Biblical history was a compilation of historical facts, arranged from other people’s history in Jewish garb — Genesis excluded, which is esotericism pure and simple. But it is really from the Euxine to Kashmir and beyond, that science has to search for the cradle — or rather one of the chief cradles — of mankind and the sons of Ad-ah ; and especially in after times, when the Garden of Ed-en on the Euphrates became the college of the astrologers and magi, the Aleim.}

_{But this “ college ” and this Eden belong to the Fifth Race, and are simply a faint reminiscence of the Adi-varsha, of the primeval Third Race. What is the etymological meaning of the word Eden ? In Greek it is ἡδονὴ, signifying voluptuousness. In this aspect it is no better than the Olympus of the Greeks, Indra’s heaven (Swarga) on Mount Meru, and even the paradise full of Houris, promised by Mahomet to the faithful. The Garden of Eden was never the property of the Jews ; for China, which can hardly be suspected of having known anything of the Jews 2,000 B.C., has such a primitive garden in Central Asia inhabited by the “ Dragons of Wisdom,” the Initiates. And according to Klaproth,}

_{the hieroglyphical chart copied from a Japanese Cyclopædia in the book of Fo-kone-ky, places its “ Garden of Wisdom ” on the plateau of Pamir between the highest peaks of the Himalayan ranges ; and describing it as the culminating point of Central Asia, shows the four rivers — Oxus, Indus, Ganges, and Silo — flowing from a common source, the “ Lake of the Dragons.”}

_{But this is not the Genetic Eden ; nor is it the Kabalistical Garden of Eden. For the former — Eden Illa-ah— means in one sense Wisdom, a state like that of Nirvana, a paradise of Bliss ; while in another sense it refers to Intellectual man himself, the container of the Eden in which grows the tree of Knowledge of good and evil : man being the Knower thereof.}

_{Renan and Barthélemy St. Hilaire, basing themselves “ on the most solid inductions,” think it impossible to doubt any longer, and both place the cradle of humanity “ on the region of the Timaus.” Finally, the Asiatic Journal* concludes that : “ All the traditions of the human race gathering its primitive families at the region of their birth-place, show them to us grouped around the countries where Jewish tradition places the Garden of Eden ; where the Aryans (Zoroastrians) established their Airyana-vaêgô or the Meru (?). They are hemmed in to the North by the countries which join the lake Aral, and to the South by Baltistan, or Little Tibet. Everything concurs in proving that there was the abode of that primitive humanity to which we have to be traced.”}

_{That “ primitive humanity ” was in its Fifth Race, when the “ four-mouthed Dragon,” the lake, of which very few traces are now left, was the abode of the “ Sons of Wisdom,” the first mind-born sons of the Third Race. Yet it was neither the only one nor the primitive cradle of humanity, though it was the copy of the cradle, verily, of the first thinking divine man. It was the Paradesa, the highland of the first Sanskrit-speaking people, the Hedone, the country of delight of the Greeks, but it was not the “ bower of voluptuousness ” of the Chaldeans, for the latter was only the reminiscence of it ; and also because it was not there that the Fall of Man occurred after the “ separation.” The Eden of the Jews was copied from the Chaldean copy.}

_{That the Fall of man into generation occurred during the earliest portion of what science calls the Mesozoic times, or the age of the reptiles, is evidenced by the Bible phraseology concerning the serpent, the nature of which is explained in the Zohar. The question is not whether Eve’s incident with the tempting reptile is allegorical or textual, for no one can doubt that it is the former, but to show the antiquity of the symbolism on the very face of it, and that it was not only a Jewish but an universal idea.}

_{* “ Journal Asiatique,” seventh year, 1855.}

_{Now we find in the Zohar a very strange assertion, one that is calculated to provoke the reader to merry laughter by its ludicrous absurdity. It tells us that the serpent, which was used by Shamael (the supposed Satan), to seduce Eve, was a kind of flying camel (καμηλόμορφον).}

_{A “ flying camel ” is indeed too much for the most liberal-minded}

_{F.R.S. Nevertheless, the Zohar, which can hardly be expected to use the language of a Cuvier, was right in its description :* for we find it called in the old Zoroastrian MSS. Aschmogh, which in the Avesta is represented as having lost after the Fall “ its nature and its name,” and is described as a huge serpent with a camel’s neck.}

_{“ There are no winged serpents, nor veritable dragons,” asserts Salverte,† “. . . grasshoppers are called by the Greeks winged serpents, and this metaphor may have created several narratives on the existence of winged serpents.”}

_{There are none now ; but there is no reason why they should not have existed during the Mesozoic age ; and Cuvier, who has reconstructed their skeletons, is a witness to “ flying camels.” Already, after finding simple fossils of certain saurians, the great naturalist has written, that, “ if anything can justify the Hydra and other monsters, whose figures were so often repeated by mediæval historians, it is incontestably the Plesiosaurus.” ‡}

_{We are unaware if Cuvier had added anything in the way of a further mea culpa. But we may well imagine his confusion, for all his slanders against archaic veracity, when he found himself in the presence of a flying saurian, “ the Pterodactyl ” (found in Germany), “ 78 feet long, and carrying vigorous wings attached to its reptilian body.” That fossil is described as a reptile, the little fingers of whose hands are so elongated as to bear a long membranous wing. Here, then, the “ flying camel ” of the Zohar is vindicated. For surely, between the long neck of the Plesiosaurus and the membranous wing of the Pterodactyl, or still better the Mosasaurus, there is enough scientific probability to build a “ flying camel,” or a long-necked dragon. Prof. Cope, of Philadelphia, has shown that the Mosasaurus fossil in the chalk was a winged serpent of this kind. There are characters in its vertebræ, which indicate union with the Ophidia rather than with the Lacertilia.}

_{And now to the main question. It is well known that Antiquity has never claimed palæontography and palæontology among its arts and sciences ; and it never had its Cuviers. Yet on Babylonian tiles, and especially in old Chinese and Japanese drawings, in the oldest Pagodas}

_{* See Moses Maimonides, “ More Nevochim.”}

_{† “ Science Occulte,” p. 646.}

_{‡ “ Revolution du Globe,” vol. v., p. 464.}

_{and monuments, and in the Imperial library at Pekin, many a traveller has seen and recognised perfect representations of Plesiosauri and Pterodactyls in the multiform Chinese dragons.* Moreover, the prophets speak in the Bible of the flying fiery serpents,† and Job mentions the Leviathan.‡ Now the following questions are put very directly : —}

_{I. How could the ancient nations know anything of the extinct monsters of the carboniferous and Mesozoic times, and even represent and describe them orally and pictorially, unless they had either seen those monsters themselves or possessed descriptions of them in their traditions, which descriptions necessitate living and intelligent eye-witnesses ?}

_{I I. And if such eye-witnesses are once admitted (unless retrospective clairvoyance is granted), how can humanity and the first palæolithic men be no earlier than about the middle of the tertiary period ? We must bear in mind that most of the men of science will not allow man to have appeared before the Quaternary period, and thus shut him out completely from the Cenozoic times. Here we have extinct species of animals, which disappeared from the face of the Earth millions of years ago, described by, and known to, nations whose civilization, it is said, could hardly have begun a few thousand years ago. How is this ? Evidently either the Mesozoic time has to be made to overlap the Quaternary period, or man must be made the contemporary of the Pterodactyl and the Plesiosaurus.}

_{It does not stand to reason, because the Occultists believe in and defend ancient wisdom and science, even though winged saurians are called “ flying camels ” in the translations of the Zohar, that we believe as readily in all the stories which the middle ages give us of such dragons. Pterodactyls and Plesiosauri ceased to exist with the bulk}

_{* We read in the “ Mémoire à l’Académie ” of the “ naive astonishment of Geoffrey St. Hilaire, when M. de Paravey showed to him in some old Chinese works and Babylonian tiles dragons, . . . . saurians and ornithorhynchuses (aquatic animals found only in Australia), etc., extinct animals that he had thought unknown on earth . . . . till his own day.”}

_{† See Isaiah, xxx. 6 : “ The viper and the flying serpent unto the land of trouble and anguish,” and the fiery serpents conquered by the brazen serpent of Moses.}

_{‡ The fossils reconstructed by science, which we know ought to be sufficient warrant for the possibility of even a Leviathan, let alone Isaiah’s flying serpents, or saraph mehophep, which words are translated in all the Hebrew Dictionaries as “ saraph,” enflamed or fiery venom, and “ mehophep,” flying. But, although Christian theology has always connected both (Leviathan and saraph mehophep) with the devil, the expressions are metaphorical and have nought to do with the “ evil one.” But the word Dracon has become a synonym for the latter. In Bretagne the word Drouk now signifies “ devil,” whence, as we are told by Cambry (“ Monuments Celtiques,” p. 299), the devil’s tomb in England, Draghedanum sepulcrum. In Languedoc the meteoric fires and will-o’-the-wisps are called Dragg, and in Bretagne Dreag, Wraie (or wraith); the castle of Drogheda in Ireland meaning the devil’s castle.}

_{of the Third Race. When, therefore, we are gravely asked by Roman Catholic writers to credit Christopher Scherer’s and Father Kircher’s cock-and-bull stories of their having seen with their own eyes living fiery and flying dragons, respectively in 1619 and 1669, we may be allowed to regard their assertions as either dreams or fibs.* Nor shall we regard otherwise than as a poetical license that other story told of Petrarch, who, while following one day his Laura in the woods and passing near a cave, is credited with having found a dragon, whom he forthwith stabbed with his dagger and killed, thus preventing the monster from devouring the lady of his heart.† We would willingly believe the story had Petrarch lived in the days of Atlantis, when such antediluvian monsters may still have existed. We deny their existence in our present era. The sea-serpent is one thing, the dragon quite another. The former is denied by the majority because it exists and lives in the very depths of the ocean, is very scarce, and rises to the surface only when compelled, perhaps, by hunger. Thus keeping invisible, it may exist and still be denied. But if there was such a thing as a dragon of the above description, how could it have ever escaped detection ? It is a creature contemporary with the earliest Fifth Race, and exists no more.}

_{* The ultramontane writers accept the whole series of draconian stories given by Father Kircher (Œdipus Ægyptiacus, “ De Genere Draconum,”) quite seriously. According to that Jesuit, he himself saw a dragon which was killed in 1669 by a Roman peasant, as the director of the Museo Barberini sent it to him, to take the beast’s likeness, which Father Kircher did and had it published in one of his in-folios. After this he received a letter from Christopher Scherer, Prefect of the Canton of Soleure, Switzerland, in which that official certifies to his having seen himself with his own eyes, one fine summer night in 1619, a living dragon. Having remained on his balcony “ to contemplate the perfect purity of the firmament,” he writes, “ I saw a fiery, shining dragon rise from one of the caves of Mount Pilatus and direct itself rapidly towards Fluelen to the other end of the lake. Enormous in size, his tail was still longer and his neck very extended. His head and jaws were those of a serpent. In flying he emitted on his way numerous sparks (? !) . . . . I thought at first I was seeing a meteor, but soon looking more attentively, I was convinced by his flight and the conformation of his body that I saw a veritable dragon. I am happy to be thus able to enlighten your Reverence on the very real existence of those animals ” ; in dreams, the writer ought to have added, of long past ages.}

_{† As a convincing proof of the reality of the fact, a Roman Catholic refers the reader to the picture of that incident painted by Simon de Sienne, a friend of the poet, on the portal of the Church Notre Dame du Don at Avignon ; notwithstanding the prohibition of the Sovereign Pontiff, who “ would not allow this triumph of love to be enthroned in the holy place ” ; and adds : “ Time has injured and rubbed out the work of art, but has not weakened its tradition.” De Mirville’s “ Dragon-Devils ” of our era seem to have no luck, as they disappear most mysteriously from the museums where they are said to have been. Thus the dragon embalmed by Ulysses Aldobranda and presented to the Musée du Sénat, either in Naples or Bologna, “ was there still in 1700, but is there no more.” (Vol. 2, p. 427, Pneumatologie.”)}

_{The reader may inquire why we speak of dragons at all ? We answer : firstly, because the knowledge of such animals is a proof of the enormous antiquity of the human race ; and secondly, to show the difference between the zoological real meaning of the words “ dragon,” “ Nâga,” and “ Serpent,” and the metaphorical one, when used symbolically. The profane reader, who knows nothing of the mystery language, is likely, whenever he finds one of these words mentioned, to accept it literally. Hence, the quiproquos and unjust accusations. A couple of instances will suffice.}

_{Sed et serpens ? aye : but what was the nature of the serpent ? Mystics intuitionally see in the serpent of Genesis an animal emblem and a high spiritual essence : a cosmic force superintelligent, a “ great fallen light,” a spirit sidereal, aerial and tellurian at the same time, “ whose influence circumambulates the globe (qui circumambulat terram), as a Christian fanatic of the dead-letter (de Mirville) has it, and which only manifested itself under the physical emblem, which was the most convenient “ with respect to its moral and intellectual coils ” : i.e. under the ophidian form.}

_{But what will Christians make of the Brazen Serpent, the “ DIVINE HEALER,” if the serpent is to be regarded as the emblem of cunning and evil ? The “ Evil One ” itself ? How can the line of demarcation ever be settled, when it is traced arbitrarily in a sectarian theological spirit. For, if the followers of the Roman Church are taught that Mercury and Æsculapius, or Asclepios, who are, in truth, one, are “ devils and sons of devils,” and the wand and serpent of the latter were “ the devil’s wand ” ; how about the “ brazen serpent ” of Moses ? Every scholar knows that both the heathen wand and the Jewish “ serpent ” are one and the same, namely, the Caduceus of Mercury, son of APOLLO-PYTHON. It is easy to comprehend why the Jews adopted the ophidian shape for their “ seducer.” With them it was purely physiological and phallic ; and no amount of casuistical reasoning on the part of the Roman Catholic Church can give it another meaning, once that the mystery language is well studied, and that the Hebrew scrolls are read numerically. The Occultists know that the serpent, the Naga, and the dragon have each a septenary meaning ; that the Sun, for instance, was the astronomical and cosmic emblem of the two contrasted lights, and the two serpents of the Gnostics, the good and the evil one ; they also know that, when generalised, the conclusions of both science and theology present two most ridiculous extremes. For, when the former tells us that it is sufficient to trace the legends of the serpents to their primal source, the astrological legend, and to meditate seriously on the Sun, conqueror of Python, and the celestial virgin in the Zodiac forcing back the devouring dragon, if we would have the key of all the subsequent religious dogmas ; it is easy to perceive that, instead of}

_{generalising, the author simply has his eye on Christian religion and Revelation. We call this one extreme. The other we see in this : when, repeating the famous decision of the Council of Trent, theology seeks to convince the masses that “ from the fall of man until the hour of his baptism the devil has full power over him, and possesses him by right (diabolum dominationem et potestatem super homines habere et jure eos possidere).” To this Occult philosophy answers : Prove first the existence of the devil as an entity, and then we may believe in such congenital possession. A very small amount of observation and knowledge of human nature may be sufficient to prove the fallacy of this theological dogma. Had SATAN any reality, in the objective or even subjective world (in the ecclesiastical sense), it is the poor devil who would find himself chronically obsessed and even possessed by the wicked — hence by the bulk of mankind. It is humanity itself, and especially the clergy, headed by the haughty, unscrupulous and intolerant Roman Church, which have begotten, given birth to, and reared in love the evil one ; but this is a digression.}

_{“ The whole world of thought is reproached by the Church with having adored the serpent. The whole of humanity ‘ incensed and at the same time stoned it.’ The Zend Avesta speaks of it as the Kings and Vedas do, as the Edda and the Bible. . . . Everywhere the sacred serpent, the naga, and its shrine and its priest ; in Rome it is the Vestal wh o prepares its meal with the same care as she bestows on the sacred fire. In Greece, Æsculapius cannot cure without its assistance, and delegates to it his powers. Every one has heard of the famous Roman embassy sent by the Senate to the god of medicine and its return with the not less famous serpent, which proceeded of its own will and by itself toward its Master’s temple on one of the islands of the Tiber. Not a Bacchante that did not wind it (the serpent) in her hair, not an Augur but questioned it oracularly, not a necromancer whose tomb is free from its presence ! The Cainites and the Ophites call it Creator, while recognizing, as Schelling did, that the serpent is ‘ evil in substance and its personification.’ ”*}

_{Yes, the author is right, and if one would have a complete idea of the prestige which the serpent enjoys to our own day, one ought to study the matter in India and learn all that is believed about, and still attributed to, the Nagas (Cobras) in that country ; one should also visit the Africans of Whydah, the Voodoos of Port-au-Prince and Jamaica, the Nagals of Mexico, and the Pa, or men-serpents of China, &c. But why wonder that the serpent is “ adored ” and at the same time cursed, since we}

_{* “ Sacred Serpents ” on p. 432 of de Mirville’s “ Mémoire.”}

_{know that from the beginning it was a symbol ?* In every ancient language the word dragon signified what it now does in Chinese — (lang) i.e., “ the being who excels in intelligence ” and in Greek δράκων, or “ he who sees and watches.” And is it to the animal of that name that any of these epithets can apply ? Is it not evident, wherever superstition and oblivion of the primitive meaning may have led savages now, that the said qualifications were intended to apply to the human originals, who were symbolized by serpents and dragons ? These “ originals ” — called to this day in China “ the Dragons of Wisdom ” — were the first disciples of the Dhyanis, who were their instructors ; in short, the primitive adepts of the Third Race, and later, of the Fourth and Fifth Races. The name became universal, and no sane man before the Christian era would ever have confounded the man and the symbol.}

_{The symbol of Chnouphis, or the soul of the world, writes Champollion, “ is among others that of an enormous serpent standing on human legs ; this reptile, the emblem of the good genius, is a veritable Agathodæmon. It is often represented bearded. . . . . That sacred animal, identical with the serpent of the Ophites, is found engraved on numerous Gnostic or Basilidean stones . . . . The serpent has various heads, but is constantly inscribed with the letters ΧΝΟΥΒΙΣ.”† Agathodæmon was endowed “ with the knowledge of good and evil,” i.e., with divine Wisdom, as without the former the latter is impossible.‡ Repeating Iamblichus, Champollion shows him to be “ the deity called ‘Ειχτῶν (or the fire of the celestial gods — the great § Thot}

_{* This is about as just as though — a few millenniums hence — a fanatic of some future new creed, who was bent on glorifying his religion at the expense of ancient Christianity, were to say : “ Everywhere the quadruped lamb was adored. The nun placed it, calling it the Agnus, on her bosom ; the priest laid it on the altar. It figured in every paschal meal, and was glorified loudly in every temple. And yet the Christians dreaded it and hated it, for they slew and devoured it. . . .” Heathens, at any rate, do not eat their sacred symbols. We know of no serpent, or reptile-eaters except in Christian civilized countries, where they begin with frogs and eels, and must end with real snakes, as they have begun with lamb and ended with horse-flesh.}

_{† “ Pantheon,” 3.}

_{‡ The solar Chnouphis, or Agathodæmon, is the Christos of the Gnostics, as every scholar knows. He is intimately connected with the seven sons of Sophia (Wisdom), the seven sons of Aditi (universal Wisdom), her eighth being Mârttânda, the Sun, which seven are the seven planetary regents or genii. Therefore Cnouphis was the spiritual Sun of Enlightenment, of Wisdom, hence the patron of all the Egyptian Initiates, as Bel-Merodach (or Bel-Belitanus) became later with the Chaldeans.}

_{§ Hermes, or rather Thot, was a generic name. Abul Teda shows in “ Historia Anti-Islamitica ” five Hermes, and the names of Hermes, Nebo, Thot were given respectively in various countries to great Initiates. Thus Nebo, the son of Merodach and Zarpanitu (whom Herodotus calls Zeus-Belos), gave his name to all the great prophets, seers and Initiates. They were all “ serpents of Wisdom,” as connected with the Sun astro- nomically, and with Wisdom spiritually.}

_{Hermes), to whom Hermes Trismegistus attributes the invention of magic.”*}

_{The “ invention of magic ! ” A strange term to use, as though the unveiling of the eternal and actual mysteries of nature could be invented ! As well attribute, millenniums hence, the invention instead of the discovery of radiant matter to Prof. Crookes. Hermes was not the inventor, or even the discoverer, for, as said in the foot-note, Thot-Hermes is a generic name, as is Enoch (Enöichion, the “ inner, spiritual eye ”), Nebo, the prophet and seer, etc. It is not the proper name of any one living man, but a generic title of many adepts. Their connection in symbolic allegories with the serpent is due to their enlightenment by the solar and planetary gods during the earliest intellectual Race, the Third. They are all the representative patrons of the Secret Wisdom. Asclepios is the son of the Sun-god Apollo — and he is Mercury ; Nebo is the son of Bel-Merodach ; Vaivasvata Manu, the great Rishi, is the son of Vivisvat — the Sun or Sûrya, etc., etc. And while, astronomically, the Nâgas along with the Rishis, the Gandharvas, Apsarasas, Grâmanîs (or Yakshas, minor gods) Yatudhanas and Devas, are the Sun’s attendants throughout the twelve solar months ; in theogony, and also in anthropological evolution, they are gods and men — when incarnated in the nether world. Let the reader be reminded, in this connection, of the fact that Apollonius met in Kashmir Buddhist Nâgas— which are neither serpents zoologically, nor yet the Nâgas ethnologically, but “ wise men.”}

_{The Bible, from Genesis to Revelations, is but a series of historical records of the great struggle between white and black Magic, between the Adepts of the right path, the Prophets, and those of the left, the Levites, the clergy of the brutal masses. Even the students of Occultism, though some of them have more archaic MSS. and direct teaching to rely upon, find it difficult to draw a line of demarcation between the Sodales of the Right Path and those of the Left. The great schism that arose between the sons of the Fourth Race, as soon as the first Temples and Halls of Initiation had been erected under the guidance of “ the Sons of God,” is allegorized in the Sons of Jacob. That there were two schools of Magic, and that the orthodox Levites did not belong to the holy one, is shown in the words pronounced by the dying Jacob. And here it may be well to quote a few sentences from “ Isis Unveiled.”}

_{The dying Jacob thus describes his sons : “ Dan,” he says, “ shall be a serpent by the way, an adder in the path, that biteth the horse-heels, so that his rider shall fall backwards (i.e., he will teach candidates black magic) . . . . I have waited for thy salvation, O Lord ! ” Of Simeon and Levi the patriarch remarks that they “. . . are brethren ; instru}

_{* “ Pantheon,” text 15.}

_{ments of cruelty are in their habitations. O my soul, come not thou into their secret ; unto their assembly.”* Now in the original, the words “ their secret ” really are “ their SOD.”† And Sod was the name for the great mysteries of Baal, Adonis and Bacchus, who were all sun-gods and had serpents for symbols. The Kabalists explain the allegory of the fiery serpents by saying that this was the name given to the tribe of Levi, to all the Levites, in short, and that Moses was the chief of the Sodales.‡ It is to the mysteries that the original meaning of the “ Dragon-Slayers ” has to be traced, and the question is fully treated of hereafter.}

_{Meanwhile it follows that, if Moses was the chief of the Mysteries, he was the Hierophant thereof, and further, if, at the same time, we find the prophets thundering against the “ abominations ” of the people of Israel, that there were two schools. “ Fiery serpents ” was, then, simply the epithet given to the Levites of the priestly caste, after they had departed from the good law, the traditional teachings of Moses : and to all those who followed Black Magic. Isaiah, when referring to the “ rebellious children ” who will have to carry their riches into the land whence come “ the viper and fiery flying serpent ” (xxx. 6), or Chaldea and Egypt, whose Initiates had already greatly degenerated in his day (700 B.C.), meant the sorcerers of those lands. § But these must be carefully distinguished from the “ Fiery Dragons of Wisdom ” and the “ Sons of the Fire Mist.”}

_{In the “ Great Book of the Mysteries ” we are told that : “ Seven Lords created Seven men ; three Lords (Dhyan Chohans or Pitris) were holy and good, four less heavenly and full of passion. . . . The chhayas (phantoms) of the Fathers were as they.”}

_{This accounts for the differences in human nature, which is divided into seven gradations of good and evil. There were seven tabernacles ready to be inhabited by Monads under seven different Karmic conditions. The Commentaries explain on this basis the easy spread of evil, as soon as the human Forms had become real men. Some ancient}

_{* “ Genesis,” ch. xlix.}

_{† Dunlap, in his introduction to “ Sod, the Mysteries of Adonis,” explains the word “ Sod ” as arcanum, religious mystery, on the authority of Schindler’s “ Penteglott.” “ The secret of the Lord is with them that fear him,” says Psalm xxv., 14. This is a mistranslation of the Christians, for it ought to read “ Sod Ihoh (the mysteries of Ihoh) are for those who fear him ” (Dunlap, “ Mysteries of Adonis,” xi). “ Al (El) is terrible in the great Sod of the Kadeshim (the priests, the holy, the Initiated), Psalm lxxxix, 7 ” (ibid.). The Kadeshim were very far from holy. (Vide Part I I., “ The Holy of Holies.”)}

_{‡ “ The members of the priest-Colleges were called Sodales,” says Freund’s “ Latin Lexicon ” (iv. 448). “ Sodalities were constituted in the Idæan Mysteries of the MIGHTY MOTHER,” writes Cicero in de Senectute. (“ Mysteries of Adonis.”)}

_{§ The priests of Baal who jumped over the fires. But this was a Hebrew term and a local one. “ Saraph ” — “ fiery or flaming venom.”}

_{philosophers ignored the seven in their genetical accounts and gave only four. Thus the Mexican local Genesis has “ four good men ” described as the four real ancestors of the human race, “ who were neither begotten by the gods nor born of woman ” ; but whose creation was a wonder wrought by the creative Powers, and who were made only after “ three attempts at manufacturing men had failed.” The Egyptians had in their theology only “ four sons of God,” whereas in Pymander seven are given — thus avoiding any mention of the evil nature of man ; though when Seth from a god sank into Set-Typhon, he began to be called “ the seventh son.” Whence probably arose the belief that “ the seventh son of the seventh son ” is always a natural-born magician, though, at first, only a sorcerer was meant. APAP, the serpent symbolizing evil, is slain by Aker, Set’s serpent ; * therefore Set-Typhon could not be that evil. In the “ Book of the Dead ” it is commanded (v. 13) that chapter clxiii. should be read “ in the presence of a serpent on two legs,” which means a high Initiate, a Hierophant, for the discus and ram’s horns† that adorn his “ serpent’s ” head in the hieroglyphics of the title of the said chapter denote this. Over the “ serpent ” are represented the two mystic eyes of Ammon, ‡ the hidden “ mystery god.” This passage corroborates our assertion, and shows what the word “ serpent ” meant in antiquity.}

_{But as to the Nâgals and Nargals, whence came the similarity of names between the Indian Nâgas and the American Nâgals ?}

_{“ The Nargal was the Chaldean and Assyrian chief of the Magi (Rab-Mag), and the Nâgal was the chief sorcerer of the Mexican Indians. Both derive their names from Nergal-Serezer, the Assyrian god, and the Hindu Nâgas. Both have the same faculties and the power to have an attendant dæmon, with whom they identify themselves completely. The Chaldean and Assyrian Nargal kept his dæmon, in the shape of some animal considered sacred, inside the temple ; the Indian Nâgal keeps his wherever he can — in the neighbouring lake, or wood, or in the house in the shape of some household animal.”§}

_{Such similarity cannot be attributed to coincidence. A new world is discovered, and we find that, for our forefathers of the Fourth Race,}

_{* “ Book of the Dead ” xxxix.}

_{† The same ram’s horns are found on the heads of Moses which were on some old medals seen by the writer in Palestine, one of which is in her possession. The horns, made to form part of the shining aureole on the statue of Moses in Rome (Michael Angelo), are vertical instead of being bent down to the ears, but the emblem is the same ; hence the Brazen Serpent.}

_{‡ But see Harris’s “ Magic Papyrus ” No. v. ; and the ram-headed Ammon manu-}

_{facturing men on a potter’s wheel. § Brasseur de Bourbourg : “ Mexique,” pp. 135 and 574.}

_{it was already an old one. That Arjuna, Krishna’s companion and chela, is said to have descended into Pâtâla, the “ antipodes,” and therein married Ulûpi,* a Nâga (or Nâgini rather), the daughter of the king of the Nâgas, Kauravya.†}

_{And now it may be hoped the full meaning of the serpent emblem is proven. It is neither that of evil, nor, least of all, that of the devil ; but is , indeed, the ΚΕΜΕΚ ΕΙΛΑΜ ΑΒΡΑΣΑΞ (“ the eternal Sun-Abrasax ”), the central spiritual sun of all the Kabalists, represented in some diagrams by the circle of Tiphereth.}

_{And here, again, we may quote from our earlier volumes and enter into further explanations.}

_{“ From this region of unfathomable depth (Bythos, Aditi, Shekinah, the veil of the unknown) issues forth a circle formed of spirals. This is Tiphereth ; which, in the language of symbolism, means a grand cycle, composed of smaller ones. Coiled within, so as to follow the spirals, lies the serpent — emblem of Wisdom and Eternity — the dual Androgyne ; the cycle representing Ennoia, or the divine mind (a power which does not create but which must assimilate), and the serpent, the Agathodæmon, the Ophis, the Shadow of the Light (non-eternal, yet the greatest divine light on our plane). Both were the Logoi of the Ophites : or the Unity as Logos manifesting itself as a double principle of Good and Evil.”}

_{Were it light alone, inactive and absolute, the human mind could not appreciate nor even realise it. Shadow is that which enables light to manifest itself, and gives it objective reality. Therefore, shadow is not evil, but is the necessary and indispensable corollary which completes Light or Good : it is its creator on Earth.}

_{According to the views of the Gnostics, these two principles are immutable Light and Shadow, Good and Evil being virtually one and having existed through all eternity, as they will ever continue to exist so long as there are manifested worlds.}

_{This symbol accounts for the adoration by this sect of the Serpent, as the Saviour, coiled either around the sacramental loaf, or a Tau, the phallic emblem. As a Unity, Ennoia and Ophis are the Logos. When separated, one is the Tree of Life (spiritual), the other, the Tree}

_{* Ulûpi has an entirely Atlantean ring about it. Like Atlantis, it is neither a Greek nor a Sanskrit name, but reminds one of Mexican names.}

_{† “ Mahabhârata,” Adiparva, Sloka, 7788, 7789. The “ Bhagavâta Purâna,” ix., xx., 31, as explained by Sridhera, the commentator, makes Ulûpi the daughter of the king of Manipura ; but the late Pundit Dayanand Saraswati, certainly the greatest Sanskrit and Purânic authority in India on such questions, personally corroborated that Ulûpi was daughter of the king of the Nâgas at Pâtâla, or America, 5000 years ago, and that the Nâgas were Initiates.}

_{of Knowledge of Good and Evil. Therefore, we find Ophis urging the first human couple — the material production of Ilda-Baoth, but which owed its spiritual principle to Sophia-Achamoth — to eat of the forbidden fruit, although Ophis represents divine Wisdom.}

_{The serpent, the Tree of Knowledge of Good and Evil, and the Tree of Life, are all symbols transplanted from the soil of India. The Arasa-Maram, the banyan tree, so sacred with the Hindus (since Vishnu during one of his incarnations, reposed under its mighty shade and there taught human philosophy and sciences), is called the Tree of Knowledge and the Tree of Life. Under the protecting foliage of this king of the forests, the Gurus teach their pupils their first lessons on immortality and initiate them into the mysteries of life and death. The Java-Aleim of the Sacerdotal College are said, in the Chaldean tradition, to have taught the sons of men to become like one of them. To the present day Foh-tchou,* who lives in his Foh-Maeyu, or temple of Buddha, on the top of the “ Kouin-long-sang,”† the great mountain, produces his greatest religious miracles under a tree called in Chinese Sung-Ming-Shú, or the Tree of Knowledge and the Tree of Life, for ignorance is death, and knowledge alone gives immortality. This marvellous display takes place every three years, when an immense concourse of Chinese Buddhists assembles in pilgrimage at the holy place.}

_{Now it may become comprehensible why the earliest Initiates and Adepts, or the “ Wise Men,” for whom it is claimed that they were initiated into the mysteries of nature by the UNIVERSAL MIND, repre- sented by the highest angels, were named the “ Serpents of Wisdom ” and “ Dragons ; ” as also how the first physiologically complete couples — after being initiated into the mystery of human creation through Ophis, the manifested Logos and the androgyne, by eating of the fruit of knowledge — gradually began to be accused by the material spirit of posterity of having committed Sin, of having disobeyed the “ Lord God,” and of having been tempted by the Serpent.}

_{So little have the first Christians (who despoiled the Jews of their Bible) understood the first four chapters of Genesis in their esoteric meaning, that they never perceived that not only was no sin intended in this disobedience, but that actually the “ Serpent ” was “ the Lord God ” himself, who, as the Ophis, the Logos, or the bearer of divine creative wisdom, taught mankind to become creators in their turn.‡ They}

_{* Foh-tchou, literally, in Chinese meaning Buddha’s lord, or the teacher of the doctrines of Buddha-Foh.}

_{† This mountain is situated south-west of China, almost between China and Tibet.}

_{‡ Let the reader be reminded that in the Zohar, and also in all the Kabalistic works, it is maintained that “ Metatron united to Shekinah ” (or Shekinah as the veil (grace)}

_{never realised that the Cross was an evolution from the “ tree and the serpent,” and thus became the salvation of mankind. By this it would become the very first fundamental symbol of Creative cause, applying to geometry, to numbers, to astronomy, to measure and to animal reproduction. According to the Kabala the curse on man came with the formation of woman.* The circle was separated from its diameter line. “ From the possession of the double principle in one, that is the Androgyne condition, the separation of the dual principle was made, presenting two opposites, whose destiny it was, for ever after, to seek reunion into the original one condition. The curse was this, viz. : that nature, impelling the search, evaded the desired result by the production of a new being, distinct from that reunion or oneness desired, by which the natural longing to recover a lost state was and is for ever being cheated. It is by this tantalizing process of a continued curse that Nature lives.”† ( Vide “ Cross and Circle,” Part I I.)}

_{The allegory of Adam being driven away from the “ Tree of Life ” means, esoterically, that the newly separated Race abused and dragged the mystery of Life down into the region of animalism and bestiality. For, as the Zohar shows, that Matronethah (Shekinah, the wife of Metatron symbolically) “ is the way to the great Tree of Life, the Mighty Tree,” and Shekinah is divine grace. As explained : This Tree reaches the heavenly vale and is hidden between three mountains (the upper triad of principles, in man). From these three mountains, the Tree ascends above (the adept’s knowledge aspires heavenward) and then re-descends below (into the adept’s Ego on Earth). This Tree is revealed in the day time and is hidden during the night, i.e., revealed to an enlightened mind and hidden to Ignorance, which is night. (See Zohar I., 172, a and b.) “ The Tree of the Knowledge of the Good and the Evil grows from the roots of the Tree of Life.” (Comm.) But then also : “ In the Kabala it is plainly to be found that “ the ‘ Tree of Life ’ was}

_{of Ain-Soph), representing the Logos, is that very Tree of Knowledge ; while Shamael — the dark aspect of the Logos — occupies only the rind of that tree, and has the knowledge of EVIL alone. As Lacour, who saw in the scene of the Fall (chap. iii., Genesis) an incident pertaining to Egyptian Initiation, says : — “ The Tree of the Divination, or of the Knowledge of Good and Evil . . . . is the science of Tzyphon, the genius of doubt, Tzy to teach, and phon, doubt. Tzyphon is one of the Aleim ; we shall see him presently under the name of Nach, the tempter ” (Les Œloim, Vol. I I., p. 218). He is now known to the symbologists under the name JEHOVAH.}

_{* This is the view taken and adopted by all the Church Fathers, but it is not the real esoteric teaching. The curse did not begin with the formation of either man or woman, for their separation was a natural sequence of evolution, but for breaking the law (See supra).}

_{† “ By which (human) nature lives,” not even the animal — but the misguided, sensual and vicious nature, which men, not nature, created.}

_{the ansated cross in its sexual aspect, and that the ‘ Tree of Knowledge ’ was the separation and the coming together again to fulfil the fatal condition. To display this in numbers the values of the letters composing the word Otz (), tree, are 7 and 9, the seven being the holy feminine number and the nine the number of the phallic or male energy. This ansated cross is the symbol of the Egyptian female-male, Isis-Osiris, the germinal principle in all forms, based on the primal manifestation applicable in all directions and in all senses.”*}

_{This is the Kabalistic view of the Western Occultists, and it differs from the more philosophical Eastern or Aryan views upon this subject.† The separation of the sexes was in the programme of nature and of natural evolution ; and the creative faculty in male and female was a gift of Divine wisdom. In the truth of such traditions the whole of antiquity, from the patrician philosopher to the humblest spiritually inclined plebeian, has believed. And as we proceed, we may successfully show that the relative truth of such legends, if not their absolute exactness — vouched for by such giants of intellect as were Solon, Pythagoras, Plato, and others — begins to dawn upon more than one modern scientist. He is perplexed ; he stands startled and confused before proofs that are being daily accumulated before him ; he feels that there is no way of solving the many historical problems that stare him in the face, unless he begins by accepting ancient traditions. Therefore, in saying that we believe absolutely in ancient records and universal legends, we need hardly plead guilty before the impartial observer, for other and far more learned writers, among those who belong to the modern scientific school, evidently believe in much that the Occultists do : e.g., in “ Dragons,” not only symbolically, but also in their actual existence at one time.}

_{“ It would have indeed been a bold step for anyone, some thirty years ago, to have thought of treating the public to a collection of stories ordinarily reputed fabulous, and of claiming for them the consideration due to genuine realities, or to have advocated tales, believed to be time-honoured fictions, as actual facts ; and those of the nursery as being, in many instances, legends, more or less distorted, descriptive of real beings or events. Nowadays it is a less hazardous proceeding. . . . .”}

_{Thus opens the introduction to a recent (1886) and most interesting work by Mr. Charles Gould, called “ Mythical Monsters,” He boldly states his belief in most of these monsters. He submits that : — “ Many of the so-called mythical animals, which, throughout long ages and in all nations, have been the fertile subjects of fiction and fable, come}

_{* “ The Source of Measures.”}

_{† Vide infra, “ The Septenary,” in Part I I.}

_{legitimately within the scope of plain matter-of-fact natural history ; and that they may be considered, not as the outcome of exuberant fancy, but as creatures which really once existed, and of which, unfortunately, only imperfect and inaccurate descriptions have filtered down to us, probably very much refracted, through the mists of time. . . . Traditions of creatures once co-existing with man, some of which are so weird and terrible as to appear at first sight to be impossible. For me the major part of those creatures are not chimeras but objects of rational study. The dragon, in place of being a creature evolved out of the imagination of an Aryan man by the contemplation of lightning flashing through the caverns which he tenanted, as is held by some mythologists, is an animal which once lived and dragged its ponderous coils and perhaps flew. . . . . To me the specific existence of the Unicorn seems not incredible, and in fact, more probable than that theory which assigns its origin to a lunar myth * . . . For my part I doubt the general derivation of myths from ‘ the contemplation of the visible workings of external nature.’ It seems to me easier to suppose that the palsy of time has enfeebled the utterance of these oft-told tales until their original appearance is almost unrecognisable, than that uncultured savages should possess powers of imagination and poetical invention far beyond those enjoyed by the most instructed nations of the present day ; less hard to believe that these wonderful stories of gods and demigods, of giants and dwarfs, of dragons and monsters of all descriptions are transformations than to believe them to be inventions.”†}

_{It is shown by the same geologist that man, “ successively traced to periods variously estimated from thirty thousand to one million years . . . . . , co-existed with animals which have long since become extinct (p. 20).” These animals, “ weird and terrible,” were, to give a few instances — (1) “ Of the genus Cidastes, whose huge bones and vertebræ show them to have attained a length of nearly two hundred feet . . . . . .” The remains of such monsters, no less than ten in number, were seen by Professor Marsh in the Mauvaises Terres of Colorado, strewn upon the plains. (2) The Titanosaurus montanus, reaching fifty or sixty feet in length ; (3) the Dinosaurians (in the Jurassic beds of the Rocky Mountains), of still more gigantic proportions ; (4) the Atlanto-Saurus immanis, a femur of which alone is over six feet in length, and which would be thus over one hundred feet in length ! But even yet the line has not been reached, and we hear of the discovery of remains of such titanic proportions as to possess a thigh-bone over twelve feet in length (p. 37). Then we read of the monstrous Sivatherium in the Himalayas, the four-horned stag, as large as an elephant, and exceeding the latter in height ; of the gigantic Megatherium : of colossal flying lizards, Pterodactyli, with}

_{* “ The Unicorn : a Mythological Investigation,” Robert Brown, jun., F.S.A.}

_{† Pp. 3 and 4, Introduction to “ Mythical Monsters.”}

_{crocodile jaws on a duck’s head, etc., etc. All these were co-existent with man, most probably attacked man, as man attacked them ; and we are asked to believe that the said man was no larger then than he is now ! Is it possible to conceive that, surrounded in Nature with such monstrous creatures, man, unless himself a colossal giant, could have survived, while all his foes have perished ? Is it with his stone hatchet that he had the best of a Sivatherium or a gigantic flying saurian ? Let us always bear in mind that at least one great man of science, de Quatrefages, sees no good scientific reasons why man should not have been “ contemporaneous with the earliest mammalia and go back as far as the Secondary Period.”*}

_{“ It appears,” writes the very conservative Professor Jukes, “ that the flying dragons of romance had something like a real existence in former ages of the world.”† “ Does the written history of man,” the author goes on to ask, “ comprising a few thousand years, embrace the whole course of his intelligent existence ? Or have we in the long mythical eras, extending over hundreds of thousands of years, and recorded in the chronologies of Chaldea and China, shadowy mementoes of prehistoric man, handed down by tradition, and perhaps transported by a few survivors to existing lands, from others which, like the fabled Atlantis of Plato, may have been submerged, or the scene of some great catastrophe which destroyed them with all their civilization ; ”}

_{(p. 17).}

_{The few remaining giant animals, such as elephants, themselves smaller than their ancestors the Mastodons, and Hippopotami, are the only surviving relics, and tend to disappear more entirely with every day. Even they have already had a few pioneers of their future genus, and have decreased in size in the same proportion as men did. For the remains of a pigmy elephant were found (E. Falconeri) in the cave deposits of Malta ; and the same author asserts that they were associated with the remains of pigmy Hippopotami, the former being “ only two feet six inches high ; or the still-existing Hippopotamus (Chœropsis) Liberiensis, which M. Milne-Edwards figures as little more than two feet in height.” ‡}

_{Sceptics may smile and denounce our work as full of nonsense or fairy-tales. But by so doing they only justify the wisdom of the Chinese philosopher Chuang, who said that “ the things that men do know can in no way be compared, numerically speaking, to the things that are unknown ” ; § and thus they laugh only at their own ignorance.}

_{* “ The Human Species,” p. 52.}

_{† “ Manual of Geology,” p. 301.}

_{‡ “ Recherches sur les Mammifères,” plate I. § Preface to “ Wonders by Land and Sea,” (Shan Hai King).}

_{THE “ SONS OF GOD ” AND THE “ SACRED ISLAND.”}

_{The legend given in Isis in relation to a portion of the globe which science now concedes to have been the cradle of humanity — though it is but one of the seven cradles, in truth — ran, condensed, and now explained, as follows : —}

_{“ Tradition says, and the records of the Great Book (the Book of Dzyan) explain, that long before the days of Ad-am, and his inquisitive wife, He-va, where now are found but salt lakes and desolate barren deserts, there was a vast inland sea, which extended over Middle Asia, north of the proud Himalayan range, and its western prolongation. An island, which for its unparalleled beauty had no rival in the world, was inhabited by the last remnant of the race which preceded ours.”}

_{“ The last remnant ” meant the “ Sons of Will and Yoga,” who, with a few tribes, survived the great cataclysm. For it is the Third Race which inhabited the great Lemurian continent, that preceded the veritable and complete human races — the fourth and the fifth. Therefore it was said in Isis that —}

_{“ This race could live with equal ease in water, air, or fire, for it had an unlimited control over the elements. These were the ‘ Sons of God’ ; not those who saw the daughters of men, but the real Elohim, though in the oriental Kabala they have another name. It was they who imparted Nature’s most weird secrets to men, and revealed to them the ineffable, and now lost ‘ word.’ ”}

_{The “ Island,” according to belief, exists to the present hour ; now, as an oasis surrounded by the dreadful wildernesses of the great Desert, the Gobi — whose sands “ no foot hath crossed in the memory of man.”}

_{“ This word, which is no word, has travelled once around the globe, and still lingers as a far-off dying echo in the hearts of some privileged men. The hierophants of all the Sacerdotal Colleges were aware of the existence of this island ; but the ‘ word ’ was known only to the Java Aleim (Maha Chohan in another tongue), or chief lord of every college, and was passed to his successor only at the moment of death. There were many such colleges, and the old classic authors speak of them.}

_{“ There was no communication with the fair island by sea, but subterranean passages, known only to the chiefs, communicated with it in all directions.”* Tradition asserts, and archæology accepts the truth of the legend that there is more than one city now flourishing in India, which is built on}

_{* There are archæologists, who, like Mr. James Fergusson, deny the great antiquity of even one single monument in India. In his work, “ Illustrations of the Rock-Cut Temples of India,” the author ventures to express the very extraordinary opinion that “ Egypt had ceased to be a nation before the earliest of the cave-temples of India was excavated.” In short, he does not admit the existence of any cave anterior to the reign of Asoka, and seems anxious to prove that most of these rock-cut temples were executed during a period extending from the time of that pious Buddhist king until the destruction of the Andhra dynasty of Maghada, in the beginning of the fifth century. We believe such a claim perfectly arbitrary. Further discoveries will show that it is erroneous and unwarranted.}

_{several other cities, making thus a subterranean city of six or seven stories high. Delhi is one of them ; Allahabad another — examples of this being found even in Europe ; e.g., in Florence, which is built on several defunct Etruscan and other cities. Why, then, could not Ellora, Elephanta, Karli, and Ajunta have been built on subterranean labyrinths and passages, as claimed ? Of course we do not allude to the caves which are known to every European, whether de visu or through hearsay, notwithstanding their enormous antiquity, though that is so disputed by modern archæology. But it is a fact, known to the Initiated Brahmins of India and especially to Yogis, that there is not a cave-temple in the country but has its subterranean passages running in every direction, and that those underground caves and endless corridors have in their turn their caves and corridors.}

_{“ Who can tell that the lost Atlantis — which is also mentioned in the Secret Book, but, again, under another name, pronounced in the sacred language — did not exist yet in those days ? ” —}

_{we went on to ask. It did exist most assuredly, as it was fast approaching its greatest days of glory and civilization when the last of the Lemurian continents went down.}

_{“ The great lost continent might have, perhaps, been situated south of Asia, extending from India to Tasmania ?* If the hypothesis (now so much doubted, and positively denied by some learned authors, who regard it as a joke of Plato’s) is ever verified, then, perhaps, will the scientists believe that the description of the god-inhabited continent was not altogether a fable.† And they may then perceive that Plato’s guarded hints and his attributing the narrative to Solon and the Egyptian priests, were but a prudent way of imparting the fact to the world, and, by cleverly combining truth and fiction, so disconnecting himself from a story which the obligations imposed at initiation forbade him to divulge.}

_{“ To continue the tradition, we have to add that the class of hierophants was divided into two distinct categories : ‡ those who were instructed by the ‘ Sons of God,’ of the island, and who were initiated in the divine doctrine of pure revelation ; and others who inhabited the lost Atlantis — if such must be its name — and who, being of another race, (born sexually but of divine parents), were born with a sight, which embraced all living things, and was independent of both distance and material obstacle. In short, they were the Fourth Race of men mentioned in the Popol-Vuh, whose sight was unlimited, and who knew all things at once.”}

_{In other words, they were the Lemuro-Atlanteans, the first who had}

_{* America when discovered, was called Atlanta by some native tribes.}

_{† Since then Donnelly’s Atlantis has appeared, and soon its actual existence will have become a scientific fact.}

_{‡ It is so divided to this day, and theosophists and Occultists, who have learned something of the Occult but undeniable power of Dugpaship at their own expense, know this but too well.}

_{a dynasty of Spirit-Kings, not of Manes, or “ ghosts,” as some believe (See “ Pneumatologie ”), but of actual living Devas (or demi-gods or Angels, again) who had assumed bodies to rule over them, and who, in their turn, instructed them in arts and sciences. Only, as they were rupa or material Spirits, these Dhyanis were not always good. Their King Thevetata was one of the latter, and it is under the evil influence of this King-Demon that . . . . the Atlantis-race became a nation of wicked}

_magicians.

_{“ In consequence of this, war was declared, the story of which would be too long to narrate ; its substance may be found in the disfigured allegories of the race of Cain, the giants, and that of Noah and his righteous family. The conflict came to an end by the submersion of the Atlantis, which finds its imitation in the stories of the Babylonian and Mosaic flood. The giants and magicians ‘ . . . and all flesh died . . . and every man.’ All except Xisuthrus and Noah, who are substantially identical with the great Father of the Thlinkithians in the Popol-Vuh, or the sacred book of the Guatemaleans, which also tells of his escaping in a large boat like the Hindu Noah — Vaivasvata.}

_{“ If we believe the tradition at all, we have to credit the further story that, from the intermarrying of the progeny of the hierophants of the island and the descendants of the Atlantean Noah, sprang up a mixed race of righteous and wicked. On the one side the world had its Enochs, Moseses, various Buddhas, its numerous ‘ Saviours,’ and great hierophants ; on the other hand, its ‘ natural magicians ’ who, through lack of the restraining power of proper spiritual enlightenment, . . . perverted their gifts to evil purposes. . . .”}

_{We may supplement this by the testimony of some records and traditions. In the “ Histoire des Vierges : Les Peuples et les Continents Disparus,” the author says : —}

_{“ One of the most ancient legends of India, preserved in the temples by oral and written tradition, relates that several hundred thousand years ago there existed in the Pacific Ocean an immense continent which was destroyed by geological upheaval, and the fragments of which must be sought in Madagascar, Ceylon, Sumatra, Java, Borneo, and the principal isles of Polynesia.”}

_{“ The high plateaux of Hindustan and Asia, according to this hypothesis, would only have been represented in those distant epochs by great islands contiguous to the central continent. . . . . According to the Brahmans, this country had attained a high civilization, and the peninsula of Hindustan, enlarged by the displacement of the waters, at the time of the grand cataclysm, has but continued the chain of the primitive traditions born in this place. These traditions give the name of Rutas to the peoples which inhabited this immense equinoctial continent, and from their speech was derived the Sanscrit . . . . . And the Indo-Hellenic tradition, preserved by the most intelligent population which emigrated from the plains of India, equally relates the existence of a continent and a people to which it gives the name of Atlantis and Atlantides, and which it locates in the Atlantic in the northern portion of the Tropics.”}

_{“ Apart from this fact, the supposition of an ancient continent in those latitudes, the vestiges of which may be found in the volcanic islands and moun}

_{tainous surface of the Azores, the Canaries and Cape de Verdes, is not devoid of geographical probability. The Greeks, who, moreover, never dared to pass beyond the pillars of Hercules, on account of their dread of the mysterious ocean, appeared too late in antiquity for the stories preserved by Plato to be anything else than an echo of the Indian legend. Moreover, when we cast a look on a planisphere, at the sight of the islands and islets strewn from the Malayan Archipelago to Polynesia, from the straits of Sunda to Easter Island, it is impossible, upon the hypothesis of continents preceding those which we inhabit, not to place there the most important of all.}

_{“ A religious belief, common to Malacca and Polynesia, that is to say, to the two opposite extremes of the Oceanic world, affirms ‘ that all these islands once formed two immense countries, inhabited by yellow men and black men, always at war ; and that the gods, wearied with their quarrels, having charged Ocean to pacify them, the latter swallowed up the the two continents, and, since, it has been impossible to make him give up his captives. Alone, the mountain-peaks and high plateaux escaped the flood, by the power of the gods, who perceived too late the mistake they had committed.’}

_{“ Whatever there may be in these traditions, and whatever may have been the place where a civilization more ancient than that of Rome, of Greece, of Egypt, and of India was developed, it is certain that this civilization did exist, and it is highly important to science to recover its traces, however feeble and fugitive they may be ” (pp. 13-15).}

_{This last tradition corroborates the one given from the “ Records of the Secret Doctrine.” The war mentioned between the yellow and the black men, relates to a struggle between the “ sons of God ” and the “ sons of giants,” or the inhabitants and magicians of Atlantis.}

_{The final conclusion of the author, who personally visited all the islands of Polynesia, and devoted years to the study of the religion, language, and traditions of nearly all the peoples, is as follows :}

_{“ As to the Polynesian continent which disappeared at the time of the final geological cataclysms, its existence rests on such proofs that to be logical we can doubt no longer.}

_{“ The three summits of this continent, the Sandwich Islands, New Zealand, Easter Island, are distant from each other from fifteen to eighteen hundred leagues, and the groups of intermediate islands, Viti, Samoa, Tonga, Foutouna, Ouvea, the Marquesas, Tahiti, Poumoutou, the Gambiers, are themselves distant from these extreme points from seven or eight hundred to one thousand leagues.}

_{“ All navigators agree in saying that the extreme and the central groups could never have communicated in view of their actual geographical position, and with the insufficient means they had at hand. It is physically impossible to cross such distances in a pirogue . . . without a compass, and travel months without provisions.}

_{“ On the other hand, the aborigines of the Sandwich Islands, of Viti, of New Zealand, of the central groups, of Samoa, Tahiti, etc., had never known each other, had never heard of each other, before the arrival of the Europeans. And yet each of these people maintained that their island had at one time formed part of an}

_{immense stretch of land which extended towards the West on the side of Asia. And all, brought together, were found to speak the same language, to have the same usages, the same customs, the same religious belief. And all to the question, ‘ Where is the cradle of your race ? ’ for sole response, extended their hand toward the setting sun ” (Ibid., p. 308).}

_{Geographically, this description clashes slightly with the facts in the Secret Records ; but it shows the existence of such traditions, and this is all one cares for. For, as there is no smoke without fire, so a tradition must be based on some approximate truth.}

_{In its proper place we will show modern Science fully corroborating the above and the traditions of the Secret Doctrine with regard to the two lost continents. The Easter Island relics are, for instance, the most astounding and eloquent memorials of the primeval giants. They are as grand as they are mysterious ; and one has but to examine the heads of the colossal statues, that have remained unbroken on that island, to recognise in them at a glance the features of the type and character attributed to the Fourth Race giants. They seem of one cast though different in features — that of a distinctly sensual type, such as the Atlanteans (the Daityas and “ Atalantians ”) are represented to have in the esoteric Hindu books. Compare these with the faces of some other colossal statues in Central Asia — those near Bamian for instance — the portrait-statues, tradition tells us, of Buddhas belonging to previous Manvantaras ; of those Buddhas and heroes who are mentioned in the Buddhist and Hindu works, as men of fabulous size,* the good and holy brothers of their wicked co-uterine brothers generally, as Ravana, the giant King of Lanka was the brother of Kumbhakarna ; all descendants of the gods through the Rishis, and thus, like “ Titan and his enormous brood,” all “ heaven’s first born.” These “ Buddhas,” though often spoilt by the symbolical representation of the great pendent ears, show a suggestive difference, perceived at a glance, between the expression of their faces and that of the Easter Isle statues. They may be of one race — but the former are “ Sons of Gods ” ; the latter the brood of mighty sorcerers. All these are re-incarnations, however, and apart from unavoidable exaggerations in popular fancy and tradition, they are historical characters.† When did they live ? How long ago lived the}

_{* An approach to the statues at Bamian — also a Buddha 200 feet high — is found near a Jain settlement in Southern India, and appears to be the only one that remains at present.}

_{† Even Wilson admits that Rama and Ravana were personages founded on historical facts : — “ The traditions of Southern India uniformly ascribing its civilization and the settlement of civilized Hindus (the Fifth Race) to the conquest of Lanka by Rama ” (Vishnu Purâna, iii., p. 318) — the victory of the “ Sons of God ” over the Atlantean sorcerers, says the true tradition.}

_{two races, the Third and Fourth, and how long after did the various tribes of the Fifth begin their strife, the wars between Good and Evil ? We are assured by the Orientalists that chronology is both hopelessly mixed and absurdly exaggerated in the Purânas and other Hindu Scriptures. We feel quite prepared to agree with the accusation. Yet, if Aryan writers did allow their chronological pendulum to swing too far one way occasionally, beyond the legitimate limit of fact ; nevertheless, when the distance of that deviation is compared with the distance of the Orientalists’ deviation in the opposite direction, moderation will be found on the Brahminical side. It is the Pundit who will in the long run be found more truthful and nearer to fact than the Sanskritist. Surely, it is not because the curtailing of the latter — even when proven to have been resorted to in order to fit a personal hobby — is regarded by Western public opinion as “ a cautious acceptance of facts,” whereas the Pundit is brutally treated in print as a liar, that everyone has to see this in the same light. An impartial observer may judge it otherwise. He may either proclaim both unscrupulous historians, or justify both, each on his respective ground, and say : Hindu Aryans wrote for their Initiates, who read truth between the lines, not for the masses. If they did mix up events and confuse Ages intentionally, it was not in view of deceiving any one, but to preserve their knowledge from the prying eye of the foreigner. Otherwise, to him who can count the generations from the Manus, and the series of incarnations specified in the cases of some heroes,* the meaning and chronological order are very clear in the Purânas. As for the Western Orientalist, he must be excused, on account of his undeniable ignorance of the methods used by archaic Esotericism.}

_{But such existing prejudices will have to give way and disappear very soon before the light of new discoveries. Already Dr. Weber’s and Mr. Max Müller’s favourite theories — namely, that writing was not known in India, even in the days of Pânini (!) ; that the Hindus had all their arts and sciences — even to the Zodiac and their architecture (Ferguson) — from the Macedonian Greeks ; these and other such cockand-bull hypotheses, are threatened with ruin. It is the ghost of old Chaldea that comes to the rescue of truth. In his third Hibbert}

_{* Thus we are shown one hero, to give an instance, first born as the “ unrighteous but valiant monarch ” (Purusha) of the Daityas, Hiranyakasipu, slain by the Avatar Nara-Sinha (Man-lion). Then he was born as Ravana, the giant king of Lanka, and killed by Rama ; after which he is reborn as Sisupala, the son of Rajarishi (King Rishi) Damaghosha, when he is again killed by Krishna, the last incarnation of Vishnu. This parallel evolution of Vishnu (spirit) with a Daitya, as men, may seem meaningless, yet it gives us the key not only to the respective dates of Rama and Krishna but even to a certain psychological mystery.}

_{lecture (1887) Professor Sayce of Oxford, speaking of newly-discovered Assyrian and Babylonian cylinders, referred at length to Ea, the God of Wisdom, now identified with the Oannes of Berosus, the half-man, half-fish, who taught the Babylonians culture and the art of writing. This Oannes, to whom, thanks only to the Biblical Deluge, an antiquity of hardly 1,500 B.C. had been hitherto allowed, is now spoken of in these terms : —}

_{“ His city was Eridu, which stood 6,000 years ago on the shores of the Persian Gulf. The name means ‘ the good city,’ a particularly holy spot, since it was the centre from which the earliest Chaldean civilization made its way to the north. As the culture-god was represented as coming from the sea, it was possible that the culture of which Eridu was the seat was of foreign importation. We now know that there was intercourse at a very early period between Chaldea and the Sinaitic peninsula, as well as with India. The statues discovered by the French at Tel-loh (dating from at latest B.C. 4,000) were made of the extremely hard stone known as diorite, and the inscriptions on them stated the diorite to have been brought from Mazan — i.e., the Sinaitic peninsula, which was then ruled by the Pharaohs. The statues are known to resemble in general style the diorite statue, Kephren, the builder of the second Pyramid, while, according to Mr. Petrie, the unit of measurement marked on the plan of the city, which one of the Tel-loh figures holds on his lap, is the same as that employed by the Pyramid builders. Teak wood has been found at Mugheir, or Ur of the Chaldees, although that wood is an Indian special product ; add to this that an ancient Babylonian list of clothing mentions sindhu, or ‘ muslins,’ explained as ‘ vegetable cloth.’ ”}

_{Muslin, best known now as Dacca muslin, known in Chaldea as Hindu (Sindhu), and teak wood used 4,000 years B.C. ; and yet the Hindus, to whom Chaldea owes its civilization (as well proven by Colonel vans Kennedy), were ignorant of the art of writing before the Greeks taught them their alphabet — if we have to believe Orientalists !}

_{STANZA X.}

_{THE HISTORY OF THE FOURTH RACE.}

_{§§ (38) The Birth of the Fourth, Atlantean Race. (39) The sub-races of the Fourth Humanity begin to divide and interblend ; they form the first mixed races of various colours. (40) The superiority of the Atlantean over other races. (41) They fall into sin and beget children and monsters. (42) The first germs of Anthropomorphism and sexual religion. They lose their “ third Eye.”}

_{38. THUS TWO BY TWO, ON THE SEVEN ZONES, THE THIRD (Race) GAVE BIRTH TO THE FOURTH (Race men). THE GODS BECAME NO-GODS (Sura became a-Sura) (a).}

_{39. THE FIRST (Race) ON EVERY ZONE WAS MOON-COLOURED (yellowwhite) ; THE SECOND, YELLOW, LIKE GOLD ; THE THIRD, RED ; THE FOURTH, BROWN, WHICH BECAME BLACK WITH SIN.* THE FIRST SEVEN (human) SHOOTS WERE ALL OF ONE COMPLEXION IN THE BEGINNING. THE NEXT (seven, the sub-races) BEGAN MIXING THEIR COLOURS (b).}

_{(a) To understand this verse 38, it must be read together with the three verses of Stanza IX. Up to this point of evolution man belongs more to metaphysical than physical nature. It is only after the so-called FALL, that the races began to develop rapidly into a purely human shape. And, in order that he may correctly comprehend the full meaning of the Fall, so mystic and transcendental is it in its real significance, the student must be told at once the details which preceded}

_{* Strictly speaking, it is only from the time of the Atlantean, brown and yellow giant Races, that one ought to speak of MAN, since it was the Fourth race only which was the first completely human species, however much larger in size than we are now. In “ Man ” (by two chelas), all that is said of the Atlanteans is quite correct. It is chiefly that race which became “ black with sin ” that brought the divine names of the Asuras, the Râkshasas and the Daityas into disrepute, and passed them on to posterity as the names of fiends. For, as said, the Suras (gods) or Devas having incarnated in the wise men of Atlantis, the names of Asuras and Râkshasas were given to the Atlanteans ; which names, owing to their incessant conflicts with the last remnants of the Third Race and the “ Sons of Will and Yoga,” have led to the later allegories about them in the Purânas. “ Asura was the generic appellation of all the Atlanteans who were the enemies of the spiritual heroes of the Aryans (gods).” (“ Man,” p. 97.)}

_{this event ; of which event modern theology has formed a pivot on which its most pernicious and absurd dogmas and beliefs are made to turn.}

_{The archaic commentaries explain, as the reader must remember, that, of the Host of Dhyanis, whose turn it was to incarnate as the Egos of the immortal, but, on this plane, senseless monads — that some “ obeyed ” (the law of evolution) immediately when the men of the Third Race became physiologically and physically ready, i.e., when they had separated into sexes. These were those early conscious Beings who, now adding conscious knowledge and will to their inherent Divine purity, created by Kriyasakti the semi-Divine man, who became the seed on earth for future adepts. Those, on the other hand, who, jealous of their intellectual freedom (unfettered as it then was by the bonds of matter), said : — “ We can choose . . . we have wisdom ” (See verse 24), and incarnated far later — these had their first Karmic punishment prepared for them. They got bodies (physiologically) inferior to their astral models, because their chhayas had belonged to progenitors of an inferior degree in the seven classes. As to those “ Sons of Wisdom ” who had “ deferred ” their incarnation till the Fourth Race, which was already tainted (physiologically) with sin and impurity, they produced a terrible cause, the Karmic result of which weighs on them to this day. It was produced in themselves, and they became the carriers of that seed of iniquity for æons to come, because the bodies they had to inform had become defiled through their own procrastination. (See verses 32, 36.)}

_{This was the “ Fall of the angels,” because of their rebellion against Karmic Law. The “ fall of man ” was no fall, for he was irresponsible. But “ Creation ” having been invented on the dualistic system as the “ prerogative of God alone,” the legitimate attribute patented by theology in the name of an infinite deity of their own making, this power had to be regarded as “ Satanic,” and as an usurpation of divine rights. Thus, the foregoing, in the light of such narrow views, must naturally be considered as a terrible slander on man, “ created in the image of God,” a still more dreadful blasphemy in the face of the dead-letter dogma. “ Your doctrine,” the Occultists were already told, “ makes of man, created out of dust in the likeness of his God, a vehicle of the Devil, from the first.” “ Why did you make of your god a devil — both, moreover, created in your own image ? ” is our reply. The esoteric interpretation of the Bible, however, sufficiently refutes this slanderous invention of theology ; the Secret Doctrine must some day become the just Karma of the Churches — more anti-Christian than the representative assemblies of the most confirmed Materialists and Atheists.}

_{The old doctrine about the true meaning of the “ Fallen Angels,” in its anthropological and evolutionary sense, is contained in the Kabala,}

_{and explains the Bible. It is found pre-eminent in Genesis when the latter is read in a spirit of research for truth, with no eye to dogma, and in no mood of preconception. This is easily proven. In Genesis (vi.) the “ Sons of God ” — B’ne Aleim— become enamoured of the daughters of men, marry, and reveal to their wives the mysteries unlawfully learnt by them in heaven, according to Enoch ; and this is the “ Fall of Angels.”* But what is, in reality, the “ Book of Enoch ” itself, from which the author of Revelation and even the St. John of the Fourth Gospel have so profusely quoted ? (e.g., verse 8, in chapter 10, about all who have come before Jesus, being “ thieves and robbers.”) Simply a Book of Initiation, giving out in allegory and cautious phraseology the programme of certain archaic mysteries performed in the inner temples. The author of the “ Sacred Mysteries among the Mayas and Quichés ” very justly suggests that the so-called “ Visions ” of Enoch relate to his (Enoch’s) experience at initiation, and what he learned in the mysteries ; while he very erroneously states his opinion that Enoch had learned them before being converted}

_{* In general, the so-called orthodox Christian conceptions about the “ fallen ” angels or Satan, are as remarkable as they are absurd. About a dozen could be cited, of the most various character as to details, and all from the pen of educated lay authors, “ University graduates ” of the present quarter of our century. Thus, the author of “ Earth’s Earliest Ages,” J. H. Pember, M.A., devotes a thick volume to proving Theosophists, Spiritualists, Metaphysicians, Agnostics, Mystics, poets, and every contemporary author on oriental speculations, to be the devoted servants of the “ Prince of the Air,” and irretrievably damned. He describes Satan and his Antichrist in this wise : —}

_{“ Satan is the ‘ Anointed Cherub ’ of old. . . . God created Satan, the fairest and wisest of all his creatures in this part of His Universe, and made him Prince of the World, and of the Power of the Air. . . . He was placed in an Eden, which was both far anterior to the Eden of Genesis. . . . and of an altogether different and more substantial character, resembling the New Jerusalem. Thus, Satan being perfect in wisdom, and beauty, His vast empire is our earth, if not the whole solar system. . . . Certainly no other angelic power of greater or even equal dignity has been revealed to us. The Archangel Michael himself is quoted by Jude as preserving towards the Prince of Darkness the respect due to a superior, however wicked he may be, until God has formally commanded his deposition.” Then we are informed that “ Satan was from the moment of his creation surrounded by the insignia of royalty ” (! !) : that he “ awoke to conscious- ness to find the air filled with the rejoicing music of those whom God had appointed . . . .” Then the Devil “ passes from the royalty to his priestly dignity ” (! ! !) “ Satan was also a priest of the Most High,” etc., etc. And now — “ Antichrist will be Satan incarnate ” (pp. 56-59). The Pioneers of the coming Apollyon have already appeared}

_{—they are the Theosophists, the Occultists, the authors of the “ Perfect Way,” of “ Isis Unveiled,” of the “ Mystery of the Ages,” and even of the “ LIGHT OF ASIA ” ! ! The author notes the “ avowed origin ” (of Theosophy) from the “ descending angels,” from the “ Nephilim,” or the angels of the V Ith ch. of Genesis, and the Giants. He ought to note his own descent from them also, as the present Secret Doctrine endeavours to show — unless he refuses to belong to the present humanity.}

_{to Christianity (! !) ; furthermore, he believes that this book was written “ at the beginning of the Christian era, when . . . the customs and religion of the Egyptians fell into decadency ” ! This is hardly possible, since Jude quotes in his epistle from the “ Book of Enoch ” (verse 14) ; and, therefore, as Archbishop Laurence, the translator of the Book of Enoch from the Ethiopic version, remarks, it “ could not have been the production of a writer who lived after . . . or was even coeval with ” the writers of the New Testament : unless, indeed, Jude and the Gospels, and all that follows, was also a production of the already established Church — which, some critics say, is not impossible. But we are now concerned with the “ fallen Angels ” of Enoch, rather than with Enoch himself.}

_{In Indian exotericism, these angels (Asuras) are also denounced as “ the enemies of the gods ; ” those who oppose sacrificial worship offered to the latter. In Christian theology they are broadly referred to as the “ Fallen Spirits,” the heroes of various conflicting and contradictory legends about them, gathered from Pagan sources. The coluber tortuosus “ the tortuous snake,” a qualification said to have originated with the Jews, had quite another meaning before the Roman Church distorted it : — among others, a purely astronomical meaning.}

_{The “ Serpent ” fallen from on high, “ deorsum fluens,” was credited with the possession of the Keys of the Empire of the Dead, τοῦ θανάτου ἀρχή, to that day, when Jesus saw it “ falling like lightning from heaven ” (Luke x. 17, 18), the Roman Catholic interpretation of cadebat ut fulgur to the contrary, notwithstanding ; and it means indeed that even “ the devils are subject ” to the Logos —who is WISDOM, but who, as the opponent of ignorance, is Satan or Lucifer at the same time. This remark refers to divine Wisdom falling like lightning on, and quickening the intellects of those who fight the devils of ignorance and superstition. Up to the time when Wisdom, in the shape of the incarnating Spirits of MAHAT, descended from on high to animate and call the Third Race to real conscious life, humanity — if it can be so called in its animal, senseless state —was of course doomed to moral as well as to physical death. The Angels fallen into generation are referred to metaphorically as Serpents and Dragons of Wisdom. On the other hand, regarded in the light of the LOGOS, the Christian Saviour, like Krishna, whether as man or logos, may be said to have saved those who believed in the secret teachings from “ eternal death,” to have conquered the Kingdom of Darkness, or Hell, as every Initiate does. This in the human, terrestrial form of the Initiates, and also because the logos is Christos, that principle of our inner nature which develops in us into the Spiritual Ego — the Higher-Self — being formed of the indissoluble union of Buddhi (the sixth) and the spiritual efflorescence of Manas, the}

_{fifth principle.* “ The Logos is passive Wisdom in Heaven and Conscious, Self-Active Wisdom on Earth,” we are taught. It is the Marriage of “ Heavenly man ” with the “ Virgin of the World ” — Nature, as described in Pymander ; the result of which is their progeny}

_{—immortal man. It is this which is called in St. John’s Revelation the marriage of the lamb with his bride. (xix. 7.) That “ wife ” is now identified with the Church of Rome owing to the arbitrary interpretations of her votaries. But they seem to forget that her linen may be fine and white outwardly (like the “ whitened sepulchre ”), but that the rottenness she is inwardly filled with, is not “ the righteousness of Saints ” (v. 8. ibid), but rather the blood of the Saints she has “ slain upon the earth ” (chap. xviii. 24.) Thus the remark made by the great Initiate (in Luke x. 18) — one that referred allegorically to the ray of Enlightenment and reason, falling like lightning from on high into the hearts and minds of the converts to that old wisdom-religion then presented in a new form by the wise Galilean Adept† — was distorted out of recognition (as was his own personality), and made to fit in with one of the most cruel as the most pernicious of all theological dogmas. (Vide at the end of Stanza XI. “ SATANIC MYTHS.”)}

_{But if Western theology alone holds the patent for, and copyright of SATAN — in all the dogmatic horror of that fiction — other nationalities}

_{* It is not correct to refer to Christ — as some theosophists do — as the sixth principle in man — Buddhi. The latter per se is a passive and latent principle, the spiritual vehicle of Atman, inseparable from the manifested Universal Soul. It is only in union and in conjunction with Self-consciousness that Buddhi becomes the Higher Self and the divine, discriminating Soul. Christos is the seventh principle, if anything.}

_{† To make it plainer, any one who reads that passage in Luke, will see that the remark follows the report of the seventy, who rejoice that “ even the devils (the spirit of controversy and reasoning, or the opposing power, since Satan means simply “ adversary ” or opponent) are subject unto us through thy name.” (Luke x. 17.) Now, “ thy name ” means the name of Christos, or Logos, or the spirit of true divine wisdom, as distinct from the spirit of intellectual or mere materialistic reasoning — the HIGHER SELF in short. And when Jesus remarks to this that he has “ beheld Satan as lightning fall from heaven,” it is a mere statement of his clairvoyant powers, notifying then that he already knew it, and a reference to the incarnation of the divine ray (the gods or angels) which falls into generation. For not all men, by any means, benefit by that incarnation, and with some the power remains latent and dead during the whole life. Truly “ No man knoweth who the Son is, but the Father ; and who the Father is, but the Son ” as added by Jesus then and there (Ibid v. 22) — the Church “ of Christ ” less than any one else. The Initiates alone understood the secret meaning of the term “ Father and the Son,” and knew that it referred to Spirit and Soul on the Earth. For the teachings of Christ were occult teachings, which could only be explained at the initiation. They were never intended for the masses, for Jesus forbade the twelve to go to the Gentiles and the Samaritans (Matt. x. 8), and repeated to his disciples that the “ mysteries of Heaven ” were for them alone, not for the multitudes (Mark iv. 11).}

_{and religions have committed equal errors in their misinterpretation of this tenet, whcih is one of the most profoundly philosophical and ideal conceptions of ancient thought. For they have both disfigured and hinted at the correct meaning of it in their numerous allegories touching the subject. Nor have the semi-esoteric dogmas of Purânic Hinduism failed to evolve very suggestive symbols and allegories concerning the rebellious and fallen gods. The Purânas teem with them ; and we find a direct hint at the truth in the frequent allusions of Parâsara (Vishnu Purâna), to all those Rudras, Rishis, Asuras, Kumâras and Munis, having to be born in every age, to re-incarnate in every Manvantara. This (esoterically) is equivalent to saying that the FLAMES born of the Universal Mind (Mahat), owing to the mysterious workings of Karmic Will and an impulse of Evolutionary Law, had, as in Pymander — without any gradual transition — landed on this Earth, having broken through the seven Circles of fire, or the seven intermediate Worlds, in short.}

_{There is an eternal cyclic law of re-births, and the series is headed at every new Manvantaric dawn by those who had enjoyed their rest from re-incarnations in previous Kalpas for incalculable Æons — by the highest and the earliest Nirvanees. It was the turn of those “ Gods ” to incarnate in the present Manvantara ; hence their presence on Earth, and the ensuing allegories ; hence, also, the perversion of the original meaning.* The Gods who had fallen into generation, whose mission it was to complete divine man, are found represented later on as Demons, evil Spirits, and fiends, at feud and war with Gods, or the irresponsible agents of the one Eternal law. But no conception of such creatures as the devils and Satan of the Christian, Jewish, and Mahomedan religions was ever intended under those thousand and one Aryan allegories.† (See “ The Fallen Angels ” and “ The Mystic Dragons ” in Part I I.)}

_{* So, for instance, in the Purânas, “ Pulastya,” a Prajâpati, or son of Brahmâ — the progenitor of the Râkshasas, and the grandfather of Ravana, the Great King of Lanka (see Ramayana) — had, in a former birth, a son named Dattoli, “ who is now known as the sage Agastya ” — says Vishnu Purâna. This name of Dattoli alone, has six more variants to it, or seven meanings. He is called respectively, Dattoi, Dattâli, Dattotti, Dattotri, Dattobhri, Dambhobhi and Dambholi — which seven variants have each a secret sense, and refer in the esoteric comments to various ethnological classifica-tions, and also to physiological and anthropological mysteries of the primitive races. For, surely, the Râkshasas are not demons, but simply the primitive and ferocious giants, the Atlanteans, who were scattered on the face of the globe as the Fifth Race is now. Vasishta is a warrant to this, if his words addressed to Parâsara, who attempted a bit of JADOO (sorcery), which he calls “ sacrifice,” for the destruction of the Râkshasas, mean anything. For he says, “ Let no more of these unoffending ‘ Spirits}

_{Darkness’ be destroyed.” (see for details Adiparvan, s. 176, Mahabhârata ; also the Linga Purâna “ Purvârdha,” s. 64.)}

_{† We have a passage from a Master’s letter which has a direct bearing upon these}

_{HOLY SATAN. 233}

_{The true esoteric view about “ Satan,” the opinion held on this subject by the whole philosophic antiquity, is admirably brought out in an appendix, entitled “ The Secret of Satan,” to the second edition of Dr. A. Kingsford’s “ Perfect Way.” No better and clearer indication of the truth could be offered to the intelligent reader, and it is therefore quoted here at some length : —}

_{“ 1. And on the seventh day (seventh creation of the Hindus),* there went forth from the presence of God a mighty Angel, full of wrath and consuming, and God gave him the dominion of the outermost sphere.†}

_{2. “ Eternity brought forth Time ; the Boundless gave birth to Limit ; Being descended into generation.” ‡}

_{4. “ Among the Gods is none like unto him, into whose hands are committed the kingdoms, the power and the glory of the worlds : ”}

_{5. “ Thrones and empires, the dynasties of kings, § the fall of nations, the birth of churches, the triumph of Time.”}

_{For, as is said in Hermes, “ Satan is the door-keeper of the Temple of the King ; he standeth in Solomon’s porch ; he holdeth the key of the Sanctuary, that no man enter therein, save the Anointed having the arcanum of Hermes ” (v. 20 and 21).}

_{These suggestive and majestic verses had reference with the ancient Egyptians and other civilized peoples of antiquity to the creative and generative light of the Logos (Horus, Brahmâ, Ahura-Mazda, etc., etc., as primeval manifestations of the ever-unmanifested Principle, e.g., Ain-Soph, Parabrahm, or Zeruana Akerne — Boundless Time — Kâla), but the}

_{incarnating angels. Says the letter : “ Now there are, and there must be, failures in the ethereal races of the many classes of Dhyan-Chohans, or Devas (progressed entities of a previous planetary period), as well as among men. But still, as the failures are too far progressed and spiritualized to be thrown back forcibly from Dhyan-Chohanship into the vortex of a new primordial evolution through the lower Kingdoms, this then happens. Where a new solar system has to be evolved these Dhyan-Chohans are borne in by influx ‘ ahead ’ of the Elementals (Entities . . . to be developed into humanity at a future time) and remain as a latent or inactive spiritual force, in the aura of a nascent world . . . until the stage of human evolution is reached. . . . Then they become an active force and commingle with the Elementals, to develop little by little the full type of humanity.” That is to say, to develop in, and endow man with his Self-conscious mind, or Manas.}

_{* When the earth with its planetary chain and man were to appear.}

_{† Our earth and the physical plane of consciousness.}

_{‡ When the pure, celestial Being (Dhyan Chohan) and the great Pitris of various classes were commissioned — the one to evolve their images (Chhaya), and make of them physical man, the others to inform and thus endow him with divine intelligence and the comprehension of the Mysteries of Creation.}

_{§ The “ dynasties of the kings ” who all regard themselves as the “ anointed,” reigning “ by the Grace of God,” whereas in truth, they reign by the grace of matter, the great Illusion, the Deceiver.}

_{meaning is now degraded in the Kabala. The “ Anointed,” who has the secrets and mysteries of Hermes (Buddha, Wisdom), and who alone is entrusted with the key to the “ Sanctuary,” the Womb of nature, in order to fructify it and call to active life and being the whole Kosmos, has become, with the Jews, Jehovah, the “ God of generation ” on the lunar mountain (Sinai, the mountain of the moon, “ Sin ”). The “ Sanctuary ” has become the “ Holy of Holies,” and the arcanum has been anthropomorphised and phallicised and dragged down into matter, indeed. Hence arose the necessity of making of the “ Dragon of Wisdom,” the Serpent of Genesis : of the conscious god who needed a body to clothe his too subjective divinity, Satan. But the “ innumerable incarnations of Spirit,” and “ the ceaseless pulse and current of desire ” refer, the first one, to our doctrine of Karmic and cyclic rebirths, tbe second — to EROS, not the later god of material, physiological love, but to the divine desire in the gods, as well as in all nature, to create and give life to Beings. This, the Rays of the one “ dark,” because invisible and incomprehensible, FLAME could achieve only by themselves descending into matter. Therefore, as continued in the APPENDIX :}

_{12. “ Many names hath God given him (Satan), names of mystery, secret and terrible.”}

_{13. “ The Adversary, because matter opposeth Spirit. Time accuseth even the Saints of the Lord.”}

_{28, 29, 31. “ Stand in awe of him, and sin not ; speak his name with trembling . . . . For Satan is the magistrate of the justice of God (Karma) ; he beareth the balance and the sword . . . . For to him are committed Weight and Measure and Number.”}

_{Compare the last sentence with what the Rabbi, who explains the Kabala to Prince Al-Chazari in the Book of that name, says ; and it will be found that the Weight and Measure and Number are, in Sepher Jezirah, the attributes of the Sephiroth (the three Sephrim, or figures, ciphers) covering the whole collective number of 10 ; and that the Sephiroth are the collective Adam Kadmon, the “ Heavenly Man ” or the Logos. Thus Satan and the anointed were identified in ancient thought. Therefore,}

_{33. “ Satan is the minister of God, Lord of the seven mansions of Hades ” . . . .}

_{The seven or Saptaloka of the Earth with the Hindus ; for Hades, or the Limbo of Illusion, of which theology makes a region bordering on Hell, is simply our globe, the Earth, and thus Satan is called —}

_{33 “ . . . . the angel of the manifest Worlds.”}

_{It is “ Satan who is the god of our planet and the only god,” and this without any allusive metaphor to its wickedness and depravity. For he is one with the Logos, “ the first son, eldest of the gods,” in the order}

_{of microcosmic (divine) evolution ; Saturn (Satan), astronomically, “ is the seventh and last in the order of macrocosmic emanation, being the circumference of the kingdom of which Phœbus (the light of wisdom, also the Sun) is the centre.” The Gnostics were right, then, in calling the Jewish god “ an angel of matter,” or he who breathed (conscious) life into Adam, and he whose planet was Saturn.}

_{34. “ And God hath put a girdle about his loins (the rings of Saturn), and the name of the girdle is Death.”}

_{In anthropogony this “ girdle ” is the human body with its two lower principles, which three die, while the innermost man is immortal. And now we approach the “ Secret of Satan.”}

_{37, 38, 39. “ . . . Upon Satan only is the shame of generation. He hath lost his virginal estate (so hath the Kumâra by incarnating) : uncovering heavenly secrets, he hath entered into bondage. . . . He compasseth with bonds and limits all things. . . .”}

_{42, 43, 44. “ Twain are the armies of God : in heaven the hosts of Michael ; in the abyss (the manifested world) the legions of Satan. These are the unmanifest and the manifest ; the free and the bound (in matter) : the virginal and the fallen. And both are the Ministers of the Father, fulfilling the word Divine. . . .” Therefore —}

_{55. “ Holy is the Sabbath of god : blessed and sanctified is the name of the Angel of Havas ” — SATAN.}

_{For, “ The glory of Satan is the shadow of the Lord ” : God in the manifested world ; “ the throne of Satan is the footstool of Adonai ” — that footstool being the whole KOSMOS. (Vide Part I I., “ Is Pleroma Satan’s Lair ? ”)}

_{When the Church, therefore, curses Satan, it curses the cosmic reflection of God ; it anathematizes God made manifest in matter or in the objective ; it maledicts God, or the ever-incomprehensible WISDOM, revealing itself as Light and Shadow, good and evil in nature, in the only manner comprehensible to the limited intellect of MAN.}

_{This is the true philosophical and metaphysical interpretation of Samael, or Satan, the adversary in the Kabala ; the same tenets and spirit being found in the allegorical interpretations of every other ancient religion. This philosophical view does not interfere, however, with the historical records connected with it. We say “ historical,” because allegory and a mythical ornamentation around the kernel of tradition, in no wise prevent that kernel being a record of real events. Thus, the Kabala, repeating the time-honoured revelations of the once universal history of our globe and the evolution of its races, has presented it under the legendary form of the various records which have formed the Bible. Its historical foundation is now offered, in however imperfect a form, on these pages from the Secret Doctrine of the East ; and thus}

_{the allegorical and symbolical meaning of the Serpent of Genesis is found explained by the “ Sons of Wisdom ” (or angels from higher spheres, though all and each pertain to the kingdom of Satan, or Matter) revealing to men the mysteries of Heaven. Hence, also, all the so-called myths of the Hindu, Grecian, Chaldean, and Jewish Pantheons are found to be built on fact and truth. The giants of Genesis are the historical Atlanteans of Lanka, and the Greek Titans.}

_{Who can forget that Troy was once upon a time proclaimed a myth, and Homer a non-existing personage, while the existence of such cities as Herculaneum and Pompeii was denied, and attributed to mere fairy legends ? Yet Schliemann proved that Troy had really existed, and the two cities, though buried for long ages under the Vesuvian lava, have had their resurrection day, and live again on the surface of the earth. How many more cities and localities called “ fabulous ” are on the list of future discoveries, how many more personages regarded as mythical* will one day become historical, those alone can tell who read the decrees of Fate in the astral light.}

_{As the tenets of the Eastern doctrine, however, have always been kept secret, and as the reader can hardly hope to be shown the original texts unless he becomes an accepted disciple, let the Greek and Latin scholar turn to the original texts of Hermetic literature. Let him, for one thing, read carefully the opening pages of the Pymander of Hermes Trismegistus ; and then he will see our doctrines corroborated in it, however veiled its text. There also he will find the evolution of the Universe, of our Earth (called “ Nature ” in Pymander) as of everything else, from the “ Moyst Principle ” — or the great Deep, FATHER-MOTHER — the first differentiation in the manifested Kosmos. First the “ Universal Mind,” which the hand of the Christian translator has metamorphosed in the earliest renderings into God, the Father : then the “ Heavenly Man,”† which is the great Total of that Host of Angels, which was too pure for the creation of the inferior worlds or of the men of our globe, but which fell nevertheless into matter by virtue of that same evolution, as the second logos of the “ Father.”‡}

_{* See the “ Primeval Manus of Humanity.”}

_{† The “ Heavenly Man ” — please mark again the word — is “ the LOGOS ” or the “ Son ” esoterically. Therefore, once that the title was applied to Christ (declared God and the very God himself) Christian theology had no choice. In order to support its dogma of the personal Trinity it had to proclaim, as it does, that the Christian Logos is the only true one, and that all the Logoi of other religions were false, and only the masquerading Evil Principles, SATAN. Now see where this led Western theology to.}

_{‡ “ For the Mind, a deity abounding in both sexes, being Life and Life, brought forth by its Word another Mind or Workman ; which, being God of the Fire and the Spirit, fashioned and formed seven other Governors, which in their circles contain the}

_{Synthetically every Creative Logos, or “ the Son who is one with the Father,” is the Host of the Rectores Mundi in itself. Even Christian theology makes of the seven “ Angels of the Presence ” the Virtues, or the personified attributes of God, which, being created by him, as the Manus were by Brahmâ, became Archangels. The Roman Catholic theodice itself recognising, in its creative Verbum Princeps, the head of those angels— caput angelorum —and the magni consilii Angelus (the Angel of the great Counsel), thus recognizes the identity of Christ and those Angels.}

_{“ The Gods became no-Gods, the Sura — A-sura,” says the text ; i.e., gods became fiends — SATAN, when read literally. But Satan will now be shown, in the teaching of the Secret Doctrine, allegorized as Good, and Sacrifice, a God of Wisdom, under different names.}

_{The Kabala teaches that Pride and Presumption — the two chief prompters of Selfishness and Egotism — are the causes that emptied heaven of one third of its divine denizens — mystically, and of one third of the stars — astronomically ; in other words, the two statements are — the first an allegory, and the second a fact. The former, nevertheless, as shown, is intimately connected with humanity.}

_{In their turn the Rosicrucians, who were well acquainted with the secret meaning of the tradition, kept it to themselves, teaching merely that the whole of creation was due to, and the result of, that legendary “ War in Heaven ” brought on by the rebellion of the angels* against creative law, or the Demiurge. The statement is correct, but the inner meaning is to this day a mystery. To elude further explanation of the difficulty by appealing to divine mystery, or to the sin of prying into its policy—is to say nothing at all. It may prove sufficient to}

_{Phenomenal World, and whose disposition is called Fate or Destiny.” (Section 9, ch. 1, ed. of 1579).}

_{Here it is evident that “ Mind ” (the primeval universal Divine Thought) is neither the Unknown unmanifested One, since it abounds in both sexes (is male and female), nor yet the Christian Father, as the latter is a male and not an androgyne. The fact is that the Father, Son, and Man are hopelessly mixed up in the translations of Pymander.}

_{* The allegory of the fire of Prometheus is another version of the rebellion of the proud Lucifer, who was hurled down to the bottomless pit, or simply unto our Earth, to live as man. The Hindu Lucifer, the Mahasura, is also said to have become envious of the Creator’s resplendent light, and, at the head of inferior Asuras (not gods, but spirits), to have rebelled against Brahmâ ; for which Siva hurled him down to Pâtâla. But, as philosophy goes hand in hand with allegorical fiction in Hindu myths, the devil is made to repent, and is afforded the opportunity to progress : he is a sinful man esoterically, and can by yoga devotion, and adeptship, reach his status of one with the deity, once more. Hercules, the Sun-god, descends to Hades (the cave of Initiation) to deliver the victims from their tortures, etc., etc. The Christian Church alone creates eternal torment for the devil and the damned, that she has invented.}

_{believers in the Pope’s infallibility, but will hardly satisfy the philosophical mind. Yet the truth, although known to most of the higher Kabalists, has never been told by any of their number. One and all, Kabalists and symbologists, showed an extraordinary reluctance to confess the primitive meaning of the Fall of the Angels. In a Christian such silence is only natural. Neither alchemist nor philosopher could, during the Mediæval Ages, utter that* which in the sight of orthodox theology was a terrible blasphemy, for it would have led them directly through the “ Holy ” office of the Inquisition, to stake and rack. But for our modern Kabalists and Freethinkers the case is different. With the latter, we fear, it is merely human pride, vanity based on a loudly rejected and as ineradicable superstition. Since the Church, in her struggle with Manicheeism, invented the devil, and by placing}

_{* Why should, for instance, Eliphas Lévi, the very fearless and outspoken Kabalist, have hesitated to divulge the mystery of the Fallen Angels so-called ? That he knew the fact and real meaning of the allegory — both in its religious and mystical, as well as in its physiological sense — is proved by his voluminous writings and frequent allusions and hints. Yet Eliphas, after having alluded to it a hundred times in his previous works, says in his latest “ Histoire de la Magie,” p. 220 . . . “ We pro- test with all our might against the sovereignty and the ubiquity of Satan. We pretend neither to deny nor affirm here the tradition on the Fall of the Angels . . . but if so, then the prince of the Angelic Rebels can be at best the last and the most powerless among the condemned — now that he is separated from deity — which is the principle of every power. . . .” This is hazy and evasive enough ; but see what Hargrave Jennings writes in his weird, staccato-like style : —}

_{“ Both Saint Michael and Saint George are types. They are sainted personages, or dignified heroes, or powers apotheosized. They are each represented with their appro-priate faculties and attributes. These are reproduced and stand multiplied — distin- guished by different names in all the mythologies . . . (including the Christian). . . . The idea regarding each is a general one. This idea and representative notion is that of the all-powerful champion — child-like in his ‘ Virgin innocence ’ — so powerful that this god-filled innocence (the Seraphim ‘ Know most,’ the Cherubim ‘ love most ’) can shatter the world (articulated, so to use the word — in the magic of Lucifer, but condemned) in opposition to the artful constructions (this ‘ side-life ’) of the magni- ficent apostate, the mighty rebel, but yet at the same time the ‘ Light-bringer,’ the Lucifer, the ‘ Morning Star,’ the ‘ Son of the morning ’ — the very highest title ‘ out of heaven,’ for in heaven it cannot be, but out of heaven it is everything. In an apparently incredible side of his character — qualities are of no sex — this archangel, St. Michael, is the invincible, sexless, celestial ‘ Energy ’ — to dignify him by his grand characteristics — the invisible ‘ Virgin Combatant,’ clothed . . . and at the same time armed, in the denying mail of the Gnostic ‘ refusal to create.’ This is another . . . ‘ myth within myths ’ . . . a stupendous ‘ mystery of mysteries,’ because it is so impossible and contradictory. Unexplainable as the Apocalypse. Unrevealable as the ‘ Reve- lation’ ” (p. 213).}

_{Nevertheless, this unexplainable and unrevealable mystery will now be explained and revealed by the doctrines of the East. But as the very erudite, but still more puzzling author of “ Phallicism ” gives it, of course, no uninitiated mortal would ever under- stand the real drift of his remarks.}

_{a theological extinguisher on the radiant star-god, Lucifer, the “ Son of the Morning,” thus created the most gigantic of all her paradoxes — a black and tenebrous light —the myth has struck its roots too deep in the soil of blind faith to permit, in our age, even those, who do not acquiesce in her dogmas and laugh at her horned and cloven-footed Satan, to come out bravely and confess the antiquity of the oldest of all traditions. In a few brief words it is this. Semi-exoterically, the “ First-born ” of the Almighty — Fiat Lux, — or the angels of primordial light, were commanded to create ; one third of them rebelled and refused ; while those who “ obeyed as Fetahil did — failed ” most signally.}

_{To realise the refusal and failure in their correct physical meaning, one must study and understand Eastern philosophy ; one has to be acquainted with the fundamental mystical tenets of the Vedantins, with regard to the utter fallacy of attributing functional activity to the infinite and absolute deity. Esoteric philosophy maintains that during the Sandhyas, the “ Central Sun ” emits creative light — passively so to say. Causality is latent. It is only during the active periods of being that it gives rise to a stream of ceaseless energy, whose vibrating currents acquire more activity and potency with every rung of the hebdomadic ladder of Being which they descend. Hence it becomes comprehensible how the process of creating, or rather of fashioning, the organic Universe, with all its units of the seven kingdoms, necessitated intelligent beings — who became collectively a Being or creative God — differentiated already from the one absolute Unity, unrelated as the latter is to conditioned creation.*}

_{Now the Vatican MSS. of the Kabala — a single copy of which (in Europe) is said to have been in the possession of Count St. Germain — contains the most complete exposition of the doctrine, including the peculiar version accepted by the Luciferians† and other Gnostics ; and in that parchment the Seven Suns of Life are given in the order they are found in the Saptasurya. Only four of these, however, are mentioned in the editions of the Kabala which are procurable in the public libraries, and that even in a more or less veiled phraseology. Nevertheless even this reduced number is amply sufficient to show an identical origin, as it refers to the quaternary group of the Dhyan-Chohans, and proves the speculation to have had its origin in the Secret Doctrines of the Aryans.}

_{* “ Creation ” — out of pre-existent eternal substance, or matter, of course, which substance, according to our teachings, is boundless, ever-existing space.}

_{† The Luciferians — the sect of the fourth century who are alleged to have taught that the Soul was a carnal body transmitted to the child by its father ; — and that other religious and still earlier sect of the second century A.D., the Lucianists, who taught all this, and further, that the animal Soul was not immortal, were philosophizing on the grounds of the real Kabalistic and Occult teachings.}

_{As is well known, the Kabala never originated with the Jews, who got their ideas from the Chaldeans and the Egyptians.}

_{Thus even the now exoteric Kabalistic teachings speak of a Central Sun, and of three secondary suns in each solar system — our own included. As shown in that able though too materialistic work, “ New Aspects of Life and Religion,” which is a synopsis of the views of the Kabalists in an aspect deeply thought out and assimilated : —}

_{“ The Central Sun . . . was to them (as much as to the Aryans) the centre of Rest ; the centre to which all motion was to be ultimately referred. Round this central sun . . . ‘ the first of three systemic suns . . . revolved on a polar plane . . . the second, on an equatorial plane ’ . . . and the third only was our visible sun. These four solar bodies were ‘ the organs on whose action what man calls the creation, the evolution of life on the planet, earth, depends.’ The channels through which the influence of these bodies was conveyed to the earth they (the Kabalists) held to be electrical ” (p. 287). . . . “ The radiant energy flowing from the central sun * called the Earth into being as a watery globe,” whose tendency, “ as the nucleus of a planetary body, was to rush to the (central) Sun . . . . within the sphere of whose attraction it had been created,” “ but the radiant energy, similarly electrifying both, withheld the one from the other, and so changed motion towards into motion round the centre of attraction, which the revolving planet (earth) thus sought to reach.}

_{“ In the organic cell the visible sun found its own proper matrix, and produced through this the animal (while maturing the vegetable) Kingdom, finally placing man at its head, in whom, through the animating action of that Kingdom, it originated the psychic cell. But the man so placed at the head of the animal kingdom, at the head of the creation, was the animal, the soul-less, the perishable man. . . . Hence man, although apparently its crown, would, by his advent have marked the close of creation ; since creation, culminating in him, would at his death have entered on its decline ” . . . (p. 289).}

_{This Kabalistic view is here quoted, to show its perfect identity in spirit with the Eastern doctrine. Explain, or complete the teaching of the seven Suns with the seven systems of planes of being, of which the “ Suns ” are the central bodies, and you have the seven angelic planes,}

_{* This “ central sun ” of the Occultists, which even Science is obliged to accept astronomically, for it cannot deny the presence in Sidereal Space of a central body in the milky way, a point unseen and mysterious, the ever-hidden centre of attraction of our Sun and system — this “ Sun ” is viewed differently by the Occultists of the East. While the Western and Jewish Kabalists (and even some pious modern astronomers) claim that in this sun the God-head is specially pre-sent — referring to it the volitional acts of God — the Eastern Initiates maintain that, as the supra-divine Essence of the Unknown Absolute is equally in every domain and place, the “ Central Sun ” is simply the centre of Universal life-Electricity ; the reservoir within which that divine radiance, already differentiated at the beginning of every creation, is focussed. Though still in a laya, or neutral condition, it is, neverthe-ess, the one attracting, as also the ever-emitting, life Cent re.}

_{whose “ Host ” are gods thereof, collectively. ( See Comm. to Stanza V I I. Book I. ) They are the Head-group divided into four classes from the incorporeal down to the semi-corporeal, which classes are directly connected — though in very different ways as regards voluntary connection and functions — with our mankind. They are three, synthesized by the fourth (the first and highest), which is called the “ Central Sun ” in the Kabalistic doctrine just quoted. This is the great difference between the Semitic and the Aryan Cosmogony ; one materializing, humanizes the mysteries of nature ; the other spiritualizes matter, and its physiology is always made subservient to metaphysics. Thus, though the seventh principle reaches man through all the phases of being, pure as an indiscrete element and an impersonal unity, it passes through (the Kabala teaches from) the Central Spiritual Sun and Group the second (the polar Sun), which two radiate on man his Atma. Group Three (the equatorial Sun) cement the Buddhi to Atman and the higher attributes of Manas, while group Four (the spirit of our visible sun) endows him with his Manas and its vehicle — the Kama rupa, or body of passions and desires, the two elements of Ahamkara which evolve individualized consciousness — the personal ego. Finally, it is the spirit of the Earth in its triple unity that builds the physical body, attracting to it the Spirits of Life and forming his Linga Sarira.}

_{Now, as everything proceeds cyclically, the evolution of man like everything else, the order in which he is generated is described fully in the Eastern teachings, whereas it is only hinted at in the Kabala. Says the Book of Dzyan with regard to primeval man when first projected by the “ Boneless,” the incorporeal Creator : “ First, the Breath, then Buddhi, and the Shadow-Son (the Body) were ‘ CREATED.’ But where was the pivot (the middle principle, Manas) ? Man is doomed. When alone, the indiscrete (undifferentiated Element) and the Vahan (Buddhi) — the cause of the causeless — break asunder from manifested life ” — “ unless cemented and held together by the middle principle, the vehicle of the personal consciousness of JIVA ” ; explains the Commentary. In other words, the two higher principles can have no individuality on Earth, cannot be man, unless there is (a) the Mind, the Manas-Ego, to cognize itself, and (b) the terrestrial false personality, or the body of egotistical desires and personal Will, to cement the whole, as if round a pivot (which it is, truly), to the physical form of man. It is the Fifth and the Fourth principles* — Manas and Kama rupa —that contain the dual personality : the real immortal Ego (if it assimilates itself to the two higher) and the false and transitory personality, the mayavi or astral body, so-called, or the animal-human Soul — the two hav}

_{* The Fourth, and the Fifth from below beginning by the physical body ; the Third and the Fourth, if we reckon from Atma.}

_{ing to be closely blended for purposes of a full terrestrial existence. Incarnate the Spiritual Monad of a Newton grafted on that of the greatest saint on earth — in a physical body the most perfect you can think of — i.e., in a two or even a three-principled body composed of its Sthula Sarira, pràna (life principle), and linga sarira —and, if it lacks its middle and fifth principles, you will have created an idiot —at best a beautiful, soul-less, empty and unconscious appearance. “ Cogito — ergo sum ” — can find no room in the brain of such a creature, not on this plane, at any rate.}

_{There are students, however, who have long ago understood the philosophical meaning underlying the allegory — so tortured and disfigured by the Roman Church — of the Fallen Angels. “ The Kingdom of Spirits and spiritual action which flows from and is the product of Spirit Volition, is outside and contrasted with and in contradiction to the Kingdom of (divine) Souls and divine action.”* As said in the text : —}

_{“ Like produces like and no more at the genesis of being, and evolution with its limited conditioned laws comes later. The Self-Existent† are called CREATIONS, for they appear in the Spirit Ray, manifested through the potency inherent in its UNBORN Nature, which is beyond time and (limited or conditioned) Space. Terrene products, animate and inanimate, including mankind, are falsely called creation and creatures : they are the development (evolution) of the discrete elements.” (Com. xiv.) Again : —}

_{“ The Heavenly rupa (Dhyan Chohan) creates (man) in his own form ; it is a spiritual ideation consequent on the first differentiation and awakening of the universal (manifested) Substance ; that form is the ideal shadow of Itself : and this is THE MAN OF THE FIRST RACE.”}

_{To express it in still clearer form, limiting the explanation to this earth only, it was the duty of the first “ differentiated Egos ” — the Church calls them Archangels — to imbue primordial matter with the evolutionary impulse and guide its formative powers in the fashioning of its productions. This it is which is referred to in the sentences both in the Eastern and Western tradition — “ the Angels were commanded to create.” After the Earth had been made ready by the lower and more material powers, and its three Kingdoms fairly started on their way to be “ fruitful and multiply,” the higher powers, the Archangels or Dhyanis, were compelled by the evolutionary Law to descend on Earth, in order to construct the crown of its evolution — MAN. Thus the “ Self-created ”}

_{* “ New Aspects of Life.”}

_{† Angelic, Spiritual Essences, immortal in their being because unconditioned in Eternity ; periodical and conditioned in their Manvantaric manifestations.}

_{and the “ Self-existent ” projected their pale shadows ; but group the Third, the Fire-Angels, rebelled and refused to join their Fellow Devas.}

_{Hindu exotericism represents them all as Yogins, whose piety inspired them to refuse creating, as they desired to remain eternally Kumâras, “ Virgin Youths,” in order to, if possible, anticipate their fellows in progress towards Nirvana — the final liberation. But, agreeably to esoteric interpretation, it was a self-sacrifice for the benefit of mankind. The “ Rebels ” would not create will-less irresponsible men, as the “ obedient ” angels did ; nor could they endow human beings with only the temporary reflections of their own attributes ; for even the latter, belonging to another and a so-much higher plane of consciousness, would leave man still irresponsible, hence interfere with any possibility of a higher progress. No spiritual and psychic evolution is possible on earth — the lowest and most material plane — for one who on that plane, at all events, is inherently perfect and cannot accumulate either merit or demerit. Man remaining the pale shadow of the inert, immutable, and motionless perfection, the one negative and passive attribute of the real I am that I am, would have been doomed to pass through life on earth as in a heavy dreamless sleep ; hence a failure on this plane. The Beings, or the Being, collectively called Elohim, who first (if ever) pronounced the cruel words, “ Behold, the man is become as one of us, to know good and evil ; and now, lest he put forth his hand and take also of the tree of life and eat and live for ever . . . ” must have been indeed the Ilda-baoth, the Demiurge of the Nazarenes, filled with rage and envy against his own creature, whose reflection created Ophiomorphos. In this case it is but natural — even from the dead letter standpoint — to view Satan, the Serpent of Genesis, as the real creator and benefactor, the Father of Spiritual mankind. For it is he who was the “ Harbinger of Light,” bright radiant Lucifer, who opened the eyes of the automaton created by Jehovah, as alleged ; and he who was the first to whisper : “ in the day ye eat thereof ye shall be as Elohim, knowing good and evil ” — can only be regarded in the light of a Saviour. An “ adversary ” to Jehovah the “ personating spirit,” he still remains in esoteric truth the ever-loving “ Messenger ” (the angel), the Seraphim and Cherubim who both knew well, and loved still more, and who conferred on us spiritual, instead of physical immortality — the latter a kind of static immortality that would have transformed man into an undying “ Wandering Jew.”}

_{As narrated in King’s “ Gnostics,” “ Ilda-Baoth, whom several sects regarded as the God of Moses, was not a pure spirit, he was ambitious and proud, and rejecting the spiritual light of the middle space offered him by his mother Sophia-Achamoth, he set himself to create a world of his own. Aided by his sons, the six planetary genii, he fabricated man,}

_{but this one proved a failure. It was a monster, soulless, ignorant, and crawling on all fours on the ground like a material beast. Ilda-Baoth was forced to implore the help of his spiritual mother. She communicated to him a ray of her divine light, and so animated man and endowed him with a soul. And now began the animosity of Ilda-Baoth toward his own creature. Following the impulse of the divine light, man soared higher and higher in his aspirations ; very soon he began presenting not the image of his creator Ilda-Baoth but rather that of the Supreme Being, the ‘ primitive man,’ Ennoia. Then the Demiurgos was filled with rage and envy ; and fixing his jealous eye on the abyss of matter, his looks envenomed with passion were suddenly reflected as in a mirror ; the reflection became animate, and there arose out of the abyss Satan, serpent, Ophiomorphos — ‘ the embodiment of envy and cunning. He is the union of all that is most base in matter, with the hate, envy, and craft of a spiritual intelligence.’ ” This is the exoteric rendering of the Gnostics, and the allegory, though a sectarian version, is suggestive, and seems true to life. It is the natural deduction from the dead letter text of chapter iii. of Genesis.}

_{Hence the allegory of Prometheus, who steals the divine fire so as to allow men to proceed consciously on the path of spiritual evolution, thus transforming the most perfect of animals on earth into a potential god, and making him free to “ take the kingdom of heaven by violence.” Hence also, the curse pronounced by Zeus against Prometheus, and by Jehovah-Il-da-Baoth against his “ rebellious son,” Satan. The cold, pure snows of the Caucasian mountain and the never-dying, singeing fire and flames of an extinguishable hell. Two poles, yet the same idea ; the dual aspect of a refined torture : a fire producer — the personified emblem of Φωσφόρος of the astral fire and light in the anima mundi — (that element of which the German materialist philosopher Moleschott said : “ ohne phosphor kein gedanke,” i.e., without phosphorus no thought), burning in the fierce flames of his terrestrial passions ; the conflagration fired by his Thought, discerning as it now does good from evil, and yet a slave to the passions of its earthly Adam ; feeling the vulture of doubt and full consciousness gnawing at its heart — a Prometheus indeed, because a conscious, hence a responsible entity.* The curse of life is great, yet how few are those men, outside some Hindu and Sufi mystics, who would exchange all the tortures of conscious life, all the evils of a responsible existence, for the unconscious perfection of a passive (objectively) incorporeal being, or even the universal static Inertia personified in Brahmâ during his “ night’s ” rest. For, to quote from an able article by one†}

_{* The history of Prometheus, Karma, and human consciousness, is found further on.}

_{† By an Englishman whose erratic genius killed him. The son of a Protestant clergyman, he became a Mahomedan, then a rabid atheist, and after meeting with a}

_{who, confusing the planes of existence and consciousness, fell a victim to it : —}

_{“ Satan, or Lucifer, represents the active, or, as M. Jules Baissac calls it, the ‘ Centrifugal Energy of the Universe ’ in a cosmic sense. He is Fire, Light, Life, Struggle, Effort, Thought, Consciousness, Progress, Civilization, Liberty, Independence. At the same time he is pain, which is the Re-action of the pleasure of action, and death — which is the revolution of life— Satan, burning in his own hell, produced by the fury of his own momentum — the expansive disintegration of the nebulæ which is to concentrate into new worlds. And fitly is he again and again baffled by the eternal Inertia of the passive energy of the Kosmos — the inexorable ‘ I AM ’ — the flint from which the sparks are beaten out. Fitly is he . . . and his adherents . . . consigned to the ‘ sea of fire,’ because it is the Sun (in one sense only in the Cosmic allegory), the fount of life in our system, where they are purified (disintegrated) and churned up to re-arrange them for another life (the resurrection) ; that Sun which, as the origin of the active principle of our Earth, is at once the Home and the Source of the Mundane Satan. . . .” To demonstrate furthermore the accuracy of Baissac’s general theory (in Le Diable et Satan) cold is known to have a ‘ Centripetal ’ effect. “ Under the influence of cold everything contracts. . . . Under it life hybernates, or dies out, thought congeals, and fire is extinguished. Satan is immortal in his own Fire-Sea — it is only in the ‘ Nifl-heim ’ (the cold Hell of the Scandinavian Eddas) of the ‘ I AM ’ that he cannot exist. But for all that there is a kind of Immortal Existence in the Nifl-heim, and that existence must be painless and peaceful, because it is Unconscious and Inactive. In the Kingdom of Jehovah (if this God were all that the Jews and Christians claim for him) there is no Misery, no War, no marrying and giving in marriage, no change, no Individual Consciousness.* All is absorbed in the spirit of the most Powerful. It is emphatically a kingdom of Peace and loyal Submission as that of the ‘Arch-Rebel ’ is one of War and Revolution. . . . . It (the}

_{master, a Guru, he became a mystic ; then a theosophist who doubted, despaired ; threw up white for black magic, went insane and joined the Roman Church. Then again turning round, anathematized her, re-became an atheist, and died cursing humanity, knowledge, and God, in whom he had ceased to believe. Furnished with all the esoteric data to write his “ War in Heaven,” he made a semi-political article out of it, mixing Malthus with Satan, and Darwin with the astral light. Peace be to his— Shell. He is a warning to the chelas who fail. His forgotten tomb may now be seen in the Mussul-man burial ground of the Joonagad, Kathiawar, in India.}

_{* The author talks of the active, fighting, damning Jehovah as though he were a synonym of Parabrahm ! We have quoted from this article to show where it dissents from theosophic teachings ; otherwise it would be quoted some day against us, as everything published in the Theosophist generally is.}

_{former) is in fact what Theosophy calls Nirvana. But then Theosophy teaches that separation from the Primal Source having once occurred, Re-union can only be achieved by Will — Effort — which is distinctly Satanic in the sense of this essay.”}

_{It is “ Satanic ” from the standpoint of orthodox Romanism, for it is owing to the prototype of that which became in time the Christian Devil — to the Radiant Archangels, Dhyans-Chohans, who refused to create, because they wanted Man to become his own creator and an immortal god — that men can reach Nirvana and the haven of heavenly divine Peace.}

_{To close this rather lengthy comment, the Secret Doctrine teaches that the Fire-Devas, the Rudras, and the Kumâras, the “ Virgin-Angels,” (to whom Michael and Gabriel, the Archangels, both belong), the divine “ Rebels ” — called by the all-materializing and positive Jews, the Nahash or “ Deprived ” — preferred the curse of incarnation and the long cycles of terrestrial existence and rebirths, to seeing the misery (even if unconscious) of the beings (evolved as shadows out of their Brethren) through the semi - passive energy of their too spiritual Creators. If “ man’s uses of life should be such as neither to animalize nor to spiritualize, but to humanize Self,”* before he can do so, he must be born human not angelic. Hence, tradition shows the celestial Yogis offering themselves as voluntary victims in order to redeem Humanity — created god-like and perfect at first — and to endow him with human affections and aspirations. To do this they had to give up their natural status and, descending on our globe, take up their abode on it for the whole cycle of the Mahayuga, thus exchanging their impersonal individualities for individual personalities — the bliss of sidereal existence for the curse of terrestrial life. This voluntary sacrifice of the Fiery Angels, whose nature was Knowledge and Love, was construed by the exoteric theologies into a statement that shows “ the rebel angels hurled down from heaven into the darkness of Hell ” — our Earth. Hindu philosophy hints at the truth by teaching that the Asuras hurled down by Siva, are only in an intermediate state in which they prepare for higher degrees of purification and redemption from their}

_{* Explaining the Kabala, Dr. H. Pratt says, “ Spirit was to man (to the Jewish Rabbin, rather ?) a bodiless, disembodied, or deprived, and degraded being, and hence was termed by the ideograph Nahash ‘ Deprived ; ’ represented as appearing to and seducing the human race — men through the Woman. . . . In the picture from this Nahash, this spirit was represented by a serpent, because from its destitution of bodily members, the Serpent was looked upon as a deprived and depraved and degraded creature ” (“ New Aspects,” p. 235). Symbol for symbol there are those who would prefer that of the serpent — the symbol of wisdom and eternity, deprived of limbs as it is — to the Jod ( ) — the poetical ideograph of Jehovah in the Kabala — the god of the male symbol of generation.}

_{wretched condition ; but Christian theology, claiming to be based on the rock of divine love, charity, and justice of him it appeals to as its Saviour — has invented, to enforce that claim paradoxically, the dreary dogma of hell, that Archimedean lever of Roman Catholic philosophy.}

_{As to Rabbinical Wisdom — than which there is none more positive, materialistic, or grossly terrestrial, as it brings everything down to physiological mysteries — it calls these Beings, the “ Evil One ; ” and the Kabalists— Nahash, “ Deprived,” as just said, and the Souls, that have thrown themselves, after having been alienated in Heaven from the Holy One, into an abyss at the dawn of their very existence, and have anticipated the time when they are to descend on earth. (Zohar iii., 61, C.)}

_{And let me explain at once that our quarrel is not with the Zohar and the Kabala in their right interpretation — for the latter is ours — but only with the gross, pseudo-esoteric explanations of the later, and especially those of the Christian Kabalists.}

_{“ Our earth and man,” says the Commentary, “ being the products of the three Fires ” — whose three names answer, in Sanskrit, to “ the electric fire, the Solar fire, and the fire produced by friction,” — these three fires, explained on the Cosmic and human planes, are Spirit, Soul, and Body, the three great Root groups, with their four additional divisions. These vary with the Schools, and become — according to their applications — the upadhis and the vehicles, or the noumena of these. In the exoteric accounts, they are personified by the “ three sons of surpassing brilliancy and splendour ” of Agni Abhimânim, the eldest son of Brahmâ, the Cosmic LOGOS, by Swâha, one of Daksha’s* daughters. In the metaphysical sense the “ Fire of friction ” means the Union between Buddhi, the sixth, and Manas, the fifth, principles, which thus are united or cemented together ; the fifth merging partially into and becoming part of the monad ; in the physical, it relates to the creative spark, or germ, which fructifies and generates the human being. The three Fires, it is said (whose names are Pâvaka, Pavamâna and Suchi) were condemned by a curse of Vasishta, the great sage, “ to be born over and over again.” (Bhagavata-Purâna iv. 24, 4.) This is clear enough.}

_{Therefore, the FLAMES, whose functions are confused in the exoteric books, and who are called indifferently Prajâpati, Pitris, Manus, Asuras,}

_{* Daksha, the “ intelligent, the competent.” “ This name generally carries with it the idea of creative power.” He is a son of Brahmâ, and of Aditi, and agreeably to other versions, a self-born power, which, like Minerva, sprang from his father’s body. He is the chief of the Prajâpati— the Lords or Creators of Being. In Vishnu Purâna, Parâsara says of him, “ in every Kalpa (or manvantara) Daksha and the rest are born and are again destroyed.” And the Rig-Veda says that “ Daksha sprang from Aditi and Aditi from Daksha,” a reference to the eternal cyclic re-birth of the same divine Essence.}

_{Rishis, Kumâras,* etc. etc., are said to incarnate personally in the Third Root-Race and thus find themselves “ reborn over and over again.” In the Esoteric doctrine they are generally named the Asuras, or the Asu-ra Devata or Pitar-devata (gods) for, as said, they were first Gods — and the highest — before they became “ no-gods,” and had from Spirits of Heaven fallen into Spirits of the Earth † — exoterically, note well, in orthodox dogma.}

_{No Theologian, any more than an Orientalist, can ever understand the genealogies of the Prajâpati, the Manus, and the Rishis, nor the direct connection of these — or their correlation rather — with the Gods, unless he has the key to the old primitive Cosmogony and Theogony, which all the Nations originally had in common. All these gods and demi-gods are found reborn on earth, in various Kalpas and in as various characters ; each, moreover, having his Karma distinctly traced, and every effect assigned to its cause.}

_{Before other Stanzas could be explained, it was, as seen, absolutely necessary to show that the sons of “ Dark Wisdom,” though identical with the Archangels which Theology has chosen to call the “ Fallen,” are as divine and as pure and more so than all the Michaels and Gabriels so glorified in the churches. The “ old Book ” goes into various details of Astral life, which at this juncture would be quite incomprehensible to the reader. It may, therefore, be left for later explanations, and the First and Second Races can now only receive bare notice. Not so for the Third Race — the Root-Race which separated into sexes, and which was the first to be endowed with reason. Men evolving pari passu with the globe, and the latter having “ incrustated ” more than a hundred million of years before — the first human sub-race had already begun to materialize or solidify, so to say. But, as the Stanza has it : “ the inner man (the conscious Entity) was not.” This “ Conscious Entity ” Occultism says, comes from, nay, in many cases is, the very entire essence and esse of the high Intelligences condemned, by the undeviating law of Karmic evolution, to reincarnate in this manvantara.}

_{* No one of these orders is distinct from the Pitris or Progenitors, as says Manu}

_{(iii. 284). “ The wise call our fathers Vasus ; our paternal grandfathers, Rudras ; our paternal great grandfathers, Adityas ; agreeably to a text of the Vedas,” or “ this is an everlasting Vedic text ” in another translation.}

_{† As now discovered by the late G. Smith in the Babylonian cylinder literature, it was the same in Chaldean theogony. Ishtar, “ eldest of Heaven and of Earth.” Below him the Igaga or Angels of Heaven, and the Anunnaki, or angels of Earth. Below these again various classes of Spirits and “ Genii ” called Sadu, Vadukku, Ekimu, Gallu — of which some were good, some evil. (See “ Babylonian Mythology.”)}

_{(b) This verse (thirty-ninth) relates exclusively to the racial divisions. Strictly speaking, esoteric philosophy teaches a modified polygenesis. For, while it assigns to humanity a oneness of origin, in so far that its forefathers or “ Creators ” were all divine beings — though of different classes or degrees of perfection in their hierarchy — men were nevertheless born on seven different centres of the continent of that period. Though all of one common origin, yet for reasons given their potentialities and mental capabilities, outward or physical forms, and future characteristics, were very different.* As to their complexions, there is a suggestive allegory told in Linga Purâna. The Kumâra — the Rudra gods, so called (see further), are described as incarnations of Siva, the destroyer (of outward forms), named also Vamadeva. The latter, as a Kumâra, the “ Eternal Celibate,” the chaste Virgin youth, springs from Brahmâ in each great Manvantara, and “ again becomes four ” ; a reference to the four great divisions of the human races, as regards complexion and type — and three chief variations of these. Thus in the 29th Kalpa — in this case a reference to the transformation and evolution of the human form which Siva ever destroys and remodels periodically, down to the manvantaric great turning point about the middle of the Fourth (Atlantean) Race — in the 29th Kalpa, Siva, as Swetalohita, the root Kumâra, becomes, from moon-coloured, white ; in his next transformation — he is red (and in this the exoteric version differs from the Esoteric teaching) ; in the third— yellow ; in the fourth — black.}

_{Esotericism now classes these seven variations, with their four great divisions, into only three distinct primeval races — as it does not take into consideration the First Race, which had neither type nor colour, and hardly an objective, though colossal form. The evolution of these races, their formation and development, went pari passu and on parallel lines with the evolution, formation, and development of three geological strata, from which the human complexion was as much derived as it was determined by the climates of those zones. It names three great divisions, namely, the RED-YELLOW, the BLACK, and the BROWN- WHITE.† The Aryan races, for instance, now varying from dark brown, almost black, red-brown-yellow, down to the whitest creamy colour, are yet all of one and the same stock — the Fifth Root-Race — and spring}

_{* Some superior, others inferior, to suit the Karma of the various reincarnating Monads which could not be all of the same degree of purity in their last births in other worlds. This accounts for the difference of races, the inferiority of the savage, and other human varieties.}

_{† “ There are,” says Topinard (English edition of “ Anthropology,” with preface by Professor Broca), “ THREE fundamental elements of colour in the human organism — namely, the red, the yellow, and the black, which, mixed in variable quantities with the white of the tissues, give rise to those numerous shades seen in the human family.” Here is science unintentionally supporting Occultism again.}

_{from one single progenitor, called in Hindu exotericism by the generic name of Vaivasvata Manu : the latter, remember, being that generic personage, the Sage, who is said to have lived over 18,000,000 years ago, and also 850,000 years ago — at the time of the sinking of the last remnants of the great continent of Atlantis* (See the Root and Seed Manus further on), and who is said to live even now in his mankind. (Vide at the end of this Stanza, “ THE PRIMEVAL MANUS OF HUMANITY.”) The light yellow is the colour of the first SOLID human race, which appeared after the middle of the Third Root Race (after its fall into generation — as just explained), bringing on the final changes. For, it is only at that period that the last transformation took place, which brought forth man as he is now, only on a magnified scale. This Race gave birth to the Fourth Race ; “ Siva ” gradually transforming that portion of Humanity which became “ black with sin ” into red-yellow (the red Indians and the Mongolians being the descendants of these) and finally into Brown-white races — which now, together with the yellow Races, form the great bulk of Humanity. The allegory in Linga Purâna is curious, as showing the great ethnological knowledge of the ancients.}

_{When reading of “ the last transformation,” let the reader consider at this juncture, if that took place 18,000,000 years ago, how many millions more it must have required to reach that final stage ? And if man, in his gradual consolidation, developed pari passu with the earth, how many millions of years must have elapsed during the First, Second, and the first half of the Third Race ? For the Earth was in a comparatively ethereal condition before it reached its last consolidated state ; the archaic teachings, moreover, telling us that, during the middle period of the Lemuro-Atlantean Race, three and a half Races after the Genesis of man, the Earth, man, and everything on the Globe was of a still grosser and more material nature, while such things as corals and some shells were still in a semi-gelatinous, astral state. The cycles that intervened since then, have already carried us onward, on the opposite ascending arc, some steps toward our dematerialization, as the spiritualists would say. The Earth, ourselves, and all things have softened since then — aye, even our brains. But it has been objected by some theosophists that an ethereal Earth even some 15, or 20,000,000 years ago, does not square with Geology, which teaches us that winds blew, rains fell, waves broke on the shore, sands shifted and accumulated,}

_{* It must be remembered that the “ last remnants ” here spoken of, refer to those portions of the “ great continent ” which still remained, and not to any of the numerous islands which existed contemporaneously with the continent. Plato’s “ island ” was, for instance, one of such remnants ; the others having sunk at various periods previously. An occult “ tradition ” teaches that such submersions occur when- ever there is an eclipse of the “ spiritual sun.”}

_{etc., etc., that, in short, all natural causes now in operation were then in force, “ in the very earliest ages of geological time, aye, that of the oldest palæozoic rocks.” To this the following answers are given. Firstly, what is the date assigned by geology to those “ oldest palæozoic rocks ” ? And secondly, why could not the winds blow, rain fall, and waves (of carbonic acid apparently, as science seems to imply) break on the shore, on an Earth semi-astral, i.e., viscid ? The word “ astral ” does not necessarily mean as thin as smoke, in occult phraseology, but rather “ starry,” shining or pellucid, in various and numerous degrees, from a quite filmy to a viscid state, as just observed. But it is further objected : How could an astral Earth have affected the other planets in this system ? Would not the whole process get out of gear now if the attraction of one planet was suddenly removed ? The objection is evidently invalid, since our system is composed of older and younger planets, some dead (like the moon), others in process of formation, for all astronomy knows to the contrary. Nor has the latter ever affirmed, so far as we know, that all the bodies of our system have sprung into existence and developed simultaneously. The Cis-Himalayan secret teachings differ from those of India in this respect. Hindu Occultism teaches that the Vaivasvata Manu Humanity is eighteen million and odd years old. We say, yes ; but only so far as physical, or approximately physical, man is concerned, who dates from the close of the Third Root-Race. Beyond that period MAN, or his filmy image, may have existed for 300 million years, for all we know ; since we are not taught figures which are and will remain secret with the Masters of Occult Science, as justly stated in “ Esoteric Buddhism.” Moreover, whereas the Hindu Purânas speak of one Vaivasvata Manu, we affirm that there were several, the name being a generic one. (Vide supra).}

_{We must now say a few more words on the physical evolution of man.}

_{ARCHAIC TEACHINGS IN THE PURÂNAS AND GENESIS. PHYSICAL EVOLUTION. The writer cannot give too much proof that the system of Cosmogony and Anthropogony as described actually existed, that its records are preserved, and that it is found mirrored even in the modern versions of ancient Scriptures. The Purânas on the one hand, and the Jewish Scriptures on the other, are based on the same scheme of evolution, which, read esoterically and expressed in modern language, would be found to be quite as scientific as much of what now passes current as the final word of recent discovery. The only difference between the two schemes is, that}

_{the Purânas, giving as much, and perhaps more attention to the causes than to the effects, allude to the pre-Cosmic and pre-Genetic periods rather than to those of so-called Creation, whereas the Bible, saying only a few words of the former period, plunges forthwith into material genesis, and, while nearly skipping the pre-Adamic races, proceeds with its allegories concerning the Fifth Race.}

_{Now, whatever the onslaught made on the Order of creation in Genesis, and its dead letter account certainly lends itself admirably to criticism,* he who reads the Hindu Purânas — its allegorical exaggerations notwithstanding — will find them quite in accordance with physical Science.}

_{Even what appears to be the, on the face of it, perfectly nonsensical allegory of Brahmâ assuming the form of a Boar to rescue the Earth from under the waters, finds in the Secret Commentaries a perfectly scientific explanation, relating as it does to the many risings and sinkings, and the constant alternation of water and land from the earliest to the latest geological periods of our globe ; for Science teaches us now that nine-tenths of the stratified formations of the earth’s crust have been gradually constructed beneath water, at the bottom of the seas. The ancient Aryans are credited with having known nothing whatever of natural history, geology, and so on. The Jewish race is, on the other hand, proclaimed even by its severest critic, an uncompromising opponent of the Bible, (See “ Modern Science and Modern Thought,” p. 337), to have the merit of having conceived the idea of monotheism “ earlier, and retained it more firmly, than any of the less philosophical and more immoral religions ( ! ! ) of the ancient world.” Only, while we find in Biblical esotericism physiological sexual mysteries symbolised, and very little}

_{* Mr. Gladstone’s unfortunate attempt to reconcile the Genetic account with science (see Nineteenth Century, “ Dawn of Creation ” and the “ Proem to Genesis,” 1886) has brought upon him the Jovian thunderbolt hurled by Mr. Huxley. The dead-letter account warranted no such attempt ; and his fourfold order, or division of animated creation, has turned into the stone which, instead of killing the fly on the sleeping friend’s brow, killed the man instead. Mr. Gladstone killed Genesis for ever. But this does not prove that there is no esotericism in the latter. The fact that the Jews and all the Christians, the modern as well as the early sects, have accepted the nar-rative literally for two thousand years, shows only their ignorance ; and shows the great ingenuity and constructive ability of the initiated Rabbis, who have built the two accounts — the Elohistic and the Jehovistic —esoterically, and have purposely confused the meaning by the vowelless glyphs or word-signs in the original text. The six days — yom —of creation do mean six periods of evolution, and the seventh that of culmination of perfection (not of rest), and refer to the seven Rounds and the seven Races with a distinct “ creation ” in each ; though the use of the words boker, dawn or morning, and crib, evening twilight — which have esoterically the same meaning as sandhya, twilight, in Sanskrit — have led to a charge of the most crass ignorance of the order of evolution.}

_{more (something for which very little real philosophy is requisite), in the Purânas one may find the most scientific and philosophical “ dawn of creation,” which, if impartially analyzed and rendered into plain language from its fairy tale-like allegories, would show that modern zoology, geology, astronomy, and nearly all the branches of modern knowledge, have been anticipated in the ancient Science, and were known to the philosophers in their general features, if not in such detail as at present !}

_{Purânic astronomy, with all its deliberate concealment and confusion for the purpose of leading the profane off the real track, was shown even by Bentley to be a real science ; and those who are versed in the mysteries of Hindu astronomical treatises, will prove that the modern theories of the progressive condensation of nebulæ, nebulous stars and suns, with the most minute details about the cyclic progress of asterisms — far more correct than Europeans have even now — for chronological and other purposes, were known in India to perfection.}

_{If we turn to geology and zoology we find the same. What are all the myths and endless genealogies of the seven Prajâpati, and their sons, the seven Rishis or Manus, and of their wives, sons and progeny, but a vast detailed account of the progressive development and evolution of animal creation, one species after the other ? Were the highly philosophical and metaphysical Aryans — the authors of the most perfect philosophical systems of transcendental psychology, of Codes of Ethics, and such a grammar as Pânini’s, of the Sankhya and Vedanta systems, and a moral code (Buddhism), proclaimed by Max Müller the most perfect on earth — such fools, or children, as to lose their time in writing fairy tales ; such tales as the Purânas now seem to be in the eyes of those who have not the remotest idea of their secret meaning ? What is the fable, the genealogy and origin of Kasyapa, with his twelve wives, by whom he had a numerous and diversified progeny of nagas (serpents), reptiles, birds, and all kinds of living things, and who was thus the father of all kinds of animals, but a veiled record of the order of evolution in this round ? So far, we do not see that any Orientalist ever had the remotest conception of the truths concealed under the allegories and personifications. “ The Satapatha Brâhmana,” says one, “ gives a not very intelligible account of Kasyapa’s origin. . . . He was the son of Marîchi, the Son of Brahmâ, the father of Vivasvat, the father of Manu, the progenitor of mankind. . . . Having assumed the form of a tortoise, Prajâpati created offspring. That which he created he made akarot, hence the word kûrma (tortoise). Kasyapa means tortoise ; hence men say : ‘ All creatures are descendants of Kasyapa,’ ” etc., etc. (Hindu Class. Dict.)}

_{He was all this ; he was also the father of Garuda, the bird, the “ King}

_{of the feathered tribe,” who descends from, and is of one stock with the reptiles, the nagas ; and who becomes their mortal enemy subsequently— as he is also a cycle, a period of time, when in the course of evolution the birds which developed from reptiles in their “ struggle for life,” — “ survival of the fittest,” etc., etc., turned in preference on those they issued from, to devour them, — perhaps prompted by natural law, in order to make room for other and more perfect species. (Vide Part I I., “ Symbolism.”)}

_{In that admirable epitome of “ Modern Science and Modern Thought,” a lesson in natural history is offered to Mr. Gladstone, showing the utter variance with it of the Bible. The author remarks that Geology, commencing with —}

_{“ . . . the earliest known fossil, the Eozoon Canadense of the Laurentian, continued in a chain, every link of which is firmly welded, through the Silurian, with its abundance of molluscous, crustacean, and vermiform life and first indication of fishes ; the Devonian, with its predominance of fish and first appearance of reptiles ; the Mesozoic with its batrachians (or frog family) ; the Secondary formations, in which reptiles of the sea, land and air preponderated, and the first humble forms of vertebrate land animals began to appear ; and finally, the Tertiary, in which mammalian life has become abundant, and type succeeding to type and species to species, are gradually differentiated and specialized, through the Eocene, Miocene, and Pliocene periods, until we arrive at the Glacial and Pre-historic periods, and at positive proof of the existence of man.”}

_{The same order, plus the description of animals unknown to modern science, is found in the commentaries on the Purânas in general, and in the Book of Dzyan — especially. The only difference, a grave one, no doubt, — as implying a spiritual and divine nature of man independent of his physical body in this illusionary world, in which the false personality and its cerebral basis alone is known to orthodox psychology — is as follows. Having been in all the so-called “ Seven creations,” allegorizing the seven evolutionary changes, or the sub-races, we may call them, of the First Root-race of Mankind —MAN was on earth in this Round from the beginning. Having passed through all the kingdoms of nature in the previous three Rounds,* his physical frame — one adapted to the thermal conditions of those early periods — was ready to receive the divine Pilgrim at the first dawn of human life, i.e., 18,000,000 years ago. It is only at the}

_{* “ Follow the law of analogy ” — the Masters teach. Atma-Buddhi is dual and Manas is triple ; inasmuch as the former has two aspects, and the latter three, i.e., as a principle per se, which gravitates, in its higher aspect, to Atma-Buddhi, and follows, in its lower nature, Kama, the seat of terrestrial and animal desires and passions. Now compare the evolution of the Races, the First and the Second of which are of the nature of Atma-Buddhi, their passive Spiritual progeny, and the Third Root-Race shows three distinct divisions or aspects physiologically and psychically ; the earliest, sinless ; the middle portions awakening to intelligence ; and the third and last decidedly animal : i.e., Manas succumbs to the temptations of Kama.}

_{mid-point of the 3rd Root Race that man was endowed with Manas. Once united, the two and then the three made one ; for though the lower animals, from the amœba to man, received their monads, in which all the higher qualities are potential, all have to remain dormant till each reaches its human form, before which stage manas (mind) has no development in them.* In the animals every principle is paralysed, and in a fœtus-like state, save the second (vital) and the third (the astral), and the rudiments of the fourth (Kama, which is desire, instinct) whose intensity and development varies and changes with the species. To the materialist wedded to the Darwinian theory, this will read like a fairy-tale, a mystification ; to the believer in the inner, spiritual man, the statement will have nothing unnatural in it.}

_{Now the writer is certain to meet what will be termed insuperable objections. We shall be told that the line of embryology, the gradual development of every individual life, and the progress of what is known to take place in the order of progressive stages of specialization — that all this is opposed to the idea of man preceding mammals. Man begins as the humblest and most primitive vermiform creature, “ from the primitive speck of protoplasm and the nucleated cell in which all life originates,” and “ is developed through stages undistinguishable from those of fish, reptile and mammal, until the cell finally attains the highly specialized development of the quadrumanous, and last of all, of the human type.” (Laing, 335.)}

_{This is perfectly scientific, and we have nothing against that ; for all this relates to the shell of man — his body, which in its growth is subject, of course, like every other (once called) morphological unit, to such metamorphoses. It is not those who teach the transformation of the mineral atom through crystallization — which is the same function, and bears the same relation to its inorganic (so-called) upadhi (or basis) as the formation of cells to their organic nuclei, through plant, insect and animal into man — it is not they who will reject this theory, as it will finally lead to the recognition of a Universal Deity in nature, ever-present and as ever invisible, and unknowable, and of intra-Cosmic gods, who all were men.†}

_{* “ Men are made complete only during their third, toward the fourth cycle (race). They are made “ gods ” for good and evil, and responsible only when the two arcs meet (after 3}^{1 2 rounds towards the fifth Race). They are made so by the Nirmânakaya(spiritual or astral remains) of the Rudra-Kumâras, “ cursed to be reborn on earth again ; meaning —doomed in their natural turn to reincarnation in the higher ascending arc of the terrestrial cycle.” (Commentary I X.)}

^{† The whole trouble is this : neither physiologists nor pathologists will recognize that the cell-germinating substance (the cytoblastema) and the mother-lye from which crystals originate, are one and the same essence, save in differentiation for purposes.}

^{But we would ask, what does science and its exact and now axiomatic discoveries prove against our Occult theory ? Those who believe in the law of Evolution and gradual progressive development from a cell (which from a vital has become a morphological cell, until it awoke as protoplasm pure and simple) — these can surely never limit their belief to one line of evolution. The types of life are innumerable ; and the progress of evolution, moreover, does not go at the same rate in every kind of species. The constitution of primordial matter in the Silurian age — we mean “ primordial ” matter of science — is the same in every essential particular, save its degree of present grossness, as the primordial living matter of to-day. Nor do we find that which ought to be found, if the now orthodox theory of Evolution were quite correct, namely, a constant, ever-flowing progress in every species of being. Instead of that, what does one see ? While the intermediate groups of animal being all tend toward a higher type, and while specializations, now of one type and now of another, develop through the geological ages, change forms, assume new shapes, appear and disappear with a kaleidoscopic rapidity in the description of palæontologists from one period to another, the two solitary exceptions to the general rule are those at the two opposite poles of life and type, namely — MAN and the lower genera of being !}

^{“ Certain well-marked forms of living beings have existed through enormous epochs, surviving not only the changes of physical conditions, but persisting comparatively unaltered, while other forms of life have appeared and disappeared. Such forms may be termed ‘ persistent types ’ of life ; and examples of them are abundant enough in both the animal and the vegetable worlds ” (Huxley, “ Proceed. of Roy. Inst.,” vol. iii., p. 151).}

^{Nevertheless, we are not given any good reason why Darwin links together reptiles, birds, amphibians, fishes, mollusca, etc., etc., as off-shoots of a moneric ancestry. Nor are we told whether reptiles, for instance, are direct descendants of the amphibia, the latter of fishes, and fishes of lower forms — which they certainly are. For the Monads have passed through all these forms of being up to man, on every planet, in the Three preceding Rounds ; every Round, as well as every subsequent Globe, from A to G, having been, and still having to be the arena of the same evolution, only repeated each time on a more solid material basis. Therefore the question : — “ What relation is there between the Third Round astral prototypes and ordinary physical development in the course of the origination of pre-mammalian organic species ? ” — is easily answered. One is the shadowy prototype of the other, the preliminary, hardly defined, and evanescent sketch on the canvas, of objects, which are destined to receive the final and vivid}

^{form under the brush of the painter. The fish evolved into an amphibian — a frog — in the shadows of ponds, and man passed through all his metamorphoses on this Globe in the Third Round as he did in this, his Fourth Cycle. The Third Round types contributed to the formation of the types in this one. On strict analogy, the cycle of Seven Rounds in their work of the gradual formation of man through every kingdom of Nature, are repeated on a microscopical scale in the first seven months of gestation of a future human being. Let the student think over and work out this analogy. As the seven months’ old unborn baby, though quite ready, yet needs two months more in which to acquire strength and consolidate ; so man, having perfected his evolution during seven Rounds, remains two periods more in the womb of mother-Nature before he is born, or rather reborn a Dhyani, still more perfect than he was before he launched forth as a Monad on the newly built chain of worlds. Let the student ponder over this mystery, and then he will easily convince himself that, as there are also physical links between many classes, so there are precise domains wherein the astral merges into physical evolution. Of this Science breathes not one word. Man has evolved with and from the monkey, it says. But now see the contradiction.}

^{Huxley proceeds to point out plants, ferns, club mosses, some of them generically identical with those now living, which are met with in the carboniferous epoch, for : — “ The cone of the oolitic Araucaria is hardly distinguishable from that of existing species. . . . . Sub-kingdoms of animals yield the same instances. The globigerina of the Atlantic soundings is identical with the cretaceous species of the same genus . . . the tabulate corals of the Silurian epoch are wonderfully like the millepores of our own seas. . . . The arachnida, the highest group of which, the scorpions, is represented in the coal by a genus differing only from its living congeners only in . . . the eyes,” etc., etc. ; all of which may be closed with Dr. Carpenter’s authoritative statement about the Foraminifera. “ There is no evidence,” he says, “ of any fundamental modification or advance in the Foraminiferous type from the palæozoic period to the present time. . . . The Foraminiferous Fauna of our own series probably present a greater range of variety than existed at any previous period ; but there is no indication of any tendency to elevation towards a higher type.” (“ Introduction to the study of the Foraminifera,” p. xi.)}

^{Now, if there is no indication of change in the Foraminifera, a protozoon of the lowest type of life, mouthless and eyeless, except its greater variety now than before, man, who is on the uppermost rung of the ladder of being, indicates still less change, as we have seen ; the skeleton of his Palæolithic ancestor being even found}

^{superior in some respects to his present frame. Where is, then, the claimed uniformity of law, the absolute rule for one species shading off into another, and, by insensible gradations, into higher types ? We see Sir William Thomson admitting as much as 400,000,000 of years in the earth’s history, since the surface of the globe became sufficiently cool to permit of the presence of living things ;* and during that enormous lapse of time in the Oolitic period alone, the so-called “ age of reptiles,” we find a most extraordinary variety and abundance of Saurian forms, the Amphibian type reaching its highest developments. We learn of Ichthyosauri and Plesiosauri in the lakes and rivers, and of winged crocodiles or lizards flying in the air. After which, in the Tertiary period “ we find the Mammalian type exhibiting remarkable divergences from previously existing forms . . . . Mastodons, Megatheriums, and other unwieldy denizens of the ancient forests and plains ; and subsequently,” are notified of — “ the gradual modification of one of the ramifications of the Quadrumanous order, into those beings from whom primeval man himself may claim to have been evolved.” (“ The Beginnings of Life.”)}

^{He may ; but no one, except materialists, can see why he should ; as there is not the slightest necessity for it, nor is such an evolution warranted by facts, for those most interested in the proofs thereof confess their utter failure to find one single fact to support their theory. There is no need for the numberless types of life to represent the members of one progressive series. They are “ the products of various and different evolutional divergences, taking place now in one direction and now in another.” Therefore it is far more justifiable to say that the monkey evolved into the Quadrumanous order, than that primeval man, who has remained stationary in his human specialization ever since his fossil is found in the oldest strata, and of whom no variety is found save in colour and facial type — has developed from a common ancestor together with the ape.}

^{That man originates like other animals in a cell and develops “ through stages undistinguishable from those of fish, reptile, and mammal until the cell attains the highly specialized development of the quadrumanous and at last the human type,” is an Occult axiom thousands of years old. The Kabalistic axiom : “ A stone becomes a plant ; a plant a beast ; a beast a man ; a man a God,” holds good throughout the ages. Hæckel, in his Shöpfungsgeschichte, shows a double drawing representing two embryos—that of a dog six weeks old, and that of a man, eight weeks. The two, except the slight difference in the head, larger and wider about the brain in the man, are}

^{* “ Trans. of Geolog. Soc. of Glasgow,” vol. iii. Very strangely, however, he has just changed his opinion. The sun, he says, is only 15,000,000 old.}

^{undistinguishable. “ In fact, we may say that every human being passes through the stage of fish and reptile before arriving at that o f mammal and finally of man. If we take him up at the more advanced stage where the embryo has already passed the reptilian form . . . for a considerable time, the line of development remains the same as that of other mammalia. The rudimentary limbs are exactly similar, the five fingers and toes develop in the same way, and the resemblance after the first four weeks’ growth between the embryo of a man and a dog is such that it is scarcely possible to distinguish them. Even at the age of eight weeks the embryo man is an animal with a tail hardly to be distinguished from an embryo puppy ” (“ Modern Science,” etc.,}

^{p. 171). Why, then, not make man and dog evolve from a common ancestor, or from a reptile — a Naga, instead of coupling man with the quadrumana ? This would be just as logical as the other, and more so. The shape and the stages of the human embryo have not changed since historical times, and these metamorphoses were known to Æsculapius and Hippocrates as well as to Mr. Huxley. Therefore, since the Kabalists had remarked it since prehistoric times, it is no new discovery. In “ Isis,” Vol. I., 389, it is noticed and half explained. As the embryo of man has no more of the ape in it than of any other mammal, but contains in itself the totality of the kingdoms of nature, and since it seems to be “ a persistent type ” of life, far more so than even the Foraminifera, it seems as illogical to make him evolve from the ape as it would be to trace his origin to the frog or the dog. Both Occult and Eastern philosophies believe in evolution, which Manu and Kapila* give with far more clearness than any scientist does at present. No need to repeat that which was fully debated in Isis Unveiled, as the reader may find all these arguments and the description of the basis on which all the Eastern doctrines of Evolution rested, in our earlier books.† But no Occultist can accept the unreasonable proposition that all the now existing forms, “ from the structureless Amœba to man,” are the direct lineal}

^{descendants of organisms which lived millions and millions of years before the birth of man, in the pre-Silurian epochs, in the sea or land}

^{* Hence the philosophy in the allegory of the 7, 10, and finally 21 Prajâpati, Rishis, Munis, etc., who all are made the fathers of various things and beings. The order of the seven classes or orders of plants, animals, and even inanimate things, given at random in the Purânas, is found in several commentaries in the correct rotation. Thus, Prithu is the father of the Earth. He milks her, and makes her bear every kind of grain and vegetable, all enumerated and specified. Kasyapa is the father of all the reptiles, snakes, demons, etc., etc.}

^{† See Vol. I. 151, et seq., about the tree of evolution — The “ Mundane Tree.”}

^{mud. The Occultists believe in an inherent law of progressive development.* Mr. Darwin never did, and says so himself.}

^{On page 145 of the “ Origin of Species ” we find him stating that, since there can be no advantage “ to the infusorian animalcule or an intestinal worm . . . to become highly organized,” therefore, “ natural selection,” not including necessarily progressive development —leaves the animalcule and the worm (the “ persistent types ”) quiet.}

^{There does not appear much uniform law in such behaviour of Nature ; and it looks more like the discriminative action of some Super-Natural selection ; perhaps, that aspect of Karma, which Eastern Occultists would call the “ Law of Retardation,” may have something to do with it.}

^{But there is every reason to doubt whether Mr. Darwin himself ever gave such an importance to his law — as is given to it now by his atheistic followers. The knowledge of the various living forms in the geological periods that have gone by is very meagre. The reasons given for this by Dr. Bastian are very suggestive : (1) On account of the imperfect manner in which the several forms may be represented in the strata pertaining to the period ; (2) on account of the extremely limited nature of the explorations which have been made in these imperfectly representative strata ; and}

^{(3) because so many parts of the record are absolutely inaccessible to us — nearly all beneath the Silurian system having been blotted out by time, whilst those two-thirds of the earth’s surface in which the remaining strata are to be found are now covered over by seas.” Hence Mr. Darwin says himself : —}

^{“ For my part, following out Lyell’s metaphor, I look at the geological record as a history of the world imperfectly kept, and written in a changing dialect ; of this history we possess the last volume alone, relating only to two or three countries. Of this volume, only here and there a short chapter has been preserved, and of each page only here and there a few lines.”}

^{It is not on such meagre data, certainly, that the last word of Science can be said. Nor is it on any ground of human pride or unreasonable belief in man’s representing even here on earth — (in our period, perhaps)}

^{—the highest type of life, that Occultism denies that all the preceding forms of human life belonged to types lower than our own, for it is not so. But simply because the “ missing link,” such as to prove the existing theory undeniably, will never be found by palæontologists. Believing as we do that man has evolved from, and passed through, (during the preceding Rounds) the lowest forms of every life, vegetable and animal, on earth, there is nothing very degrading in the idea of having the orangoutang as an ancestor of our physical form. Quite the reverse ; as it}

^{* Checked and modified, however, by the Law of Retardation, which imposes a restriction on the advance of all species when a Higher Type makes its appearance.}

^{would forward the Occult doctrine with regard to the final evolution of everything in terrestrial nature into man, most irresistibly. One may even enquire how it is that biologists and anthropologists, having once firmly accepted the theory of the descent of man from the ape — how it is that they have hitherto left untouched the future evolution of the existing apes into man ? This is only a logical sequence of the first theory, unless Science would make of man a privileged being, and his evolution a non-precedent in nature, quite a special and unique case. And that is what all this leads physical Science to. The reason, however, why the Occultists reject the Darwinian, and especially the Hæckelian, hypothesis is because it is the ape which is, in sober truth, a special and unique instance, not man. The pithecoid is an accidental creation, a forced growth, the result of an unnatural process.}

^{The occult doctrine, is, we think, more logical. It teaches a cyclic, never varying law in nature, the latter having no personal, “ special design,” but acting on a uniform plan that prevails through the whole manvantaric period and deals with the land worm as it deals with man. Neither the one nor the other have sought to come into being, hence both are under the same evolutionary law, and both have to progress according to Karmic law. Both have started from the same neutral centre of Life and both have to re-merge into it at the consummation of the cycle.}

^{It is not denied that in the preceding Round man was a gigantic apelike creature ; and when we say “ man ” we ought perhaps to say, the rough mould that was developing for the use of man in this Round only}

^{—the middle, or the transition point of which we have hardly reached. Nor was man what he is now during the first two and a half Root-races. That point he reached, as said before, only 18,000,000 years ago, during the secondary period, as we claim.}

^{Till then he was, according to tradition and Occult teaching, “ a god on earth who had fallen into matter,” or generation. This may or may not be accepted, since the Secret Doctrine does not impose itself as an infallible dogma ; and since, whether its prehistoric records are accepted or rejected, it has nothing to do with the question of the actual man and his inner nature, the Fall mentioned above having left no original sin on Humanity. But all this has been sufficiently dealt with.}

^{Furthermore, we are taught that the transformations through which man passed on the descending arc — which is centrifugal for spirit and centripetal for matter — and those he prepares to go through, henceforward, on his ascending path, which will reverse the direction of the two forces — viz., matter will become centrifugal and spirit centripetal — that all such transformations are next in store for the anthropoid ape also, all those, at any rate, who have reached the remove next to man in this}

^{Round — and these will all be men in the Fifth Round, as present men inhabited ape-like forms in the Third, the preceding Round.}

^{Behold, then, in the modern denizens of the great forests of Sumatra the degraded and dwarfed examples — “ blurred copies,” as Mr. Huxley has it — of ourselves, as we (the majority of mankind) were in the earliest sub-races of the Fourth Root-race during the period of what is called the “ Fall into generation.” The ape we know is not the product of natural evolution but an accident, a cross-breed between an animal being, or form, and man. As has been shown in the present volume (anthropogenesis), it is the speechless animal that first started sexual connection, having been the first to separate into males and females. Nor was it intended by Nature that man should follow the bestial example}

^{—as shown by the comparatively painless procreation of their species by the animals, and the terrible suffering and danger of the same in the woman. The Ape is, indeed, as remarked in Isis Unveiled (Vol. I I. 278) “ a transformation of species most directly connected with that of the human family — a hybrid branch engrafted on their own stock before the final perfection of the latter ” — or man. The apes are millions of years later than the speaking human being, and are the latest contemporaries of our Fifth Race. Thus, it is most important to remember that the Egos of the apes are entities compelled by their Karma to incarnate in the animal forms, which resulted from the bestiality of the latest Third and the earliest Fourth Race men. They are entities who had already reached the “ human stage ” before this Round. Consequently, they form an exception to the general rule. The numberless traditions about Satyrs are no fables, but represent an extinct race of animal men. The animal “ Eves ” were their foremothers, and the human “ Adams ” their forefathers ; hence the Kabalistic allegory of Lilith or Lilatu, Adam’s first wife, whom the Talmud describes as a charming woman, with long wavy hair, i.e.— a female hairy animal of a character now unknown, still a female animal, who in the Kabalistic and Talmudic allegories is called the female reflection of Samael, Samael-Lilith, or man-animal united, a being called Hayo Bischat, the Beast or Evil Beast ( Zohar ). It is from this unnatural union that the present apes descended. The latter are truly “ speechless men,” and will become speaking animals (or men of a lower order) in the Fifth Round, while the adepts of a certain school hope that some of the Egos of the apes of a higher intelligence will reappear at the close of the Sixth Root-race. What their form will be is of secondary consideration. The form means nothing. Species and genera of the flora, fauna, and the highest animal, its crown — man, change and vary according to the environments and climatic variations, not only with every Round, but every Root-Race likewise, as well as after every geological}

^{cataclysm that puts an end to, or produces a turning point in the latter. In the Sixth Root-Race the fossils of the Orang, the Gorilla and the Chimpanzee will be those of extinct quadrumanous mammals ; and new forms — though fewer and ever wider apart as ages pass on and the close of the Manvantara approaches — will develop from the “ cast off ” types of the human races as they revert once again to astral, out of the mire of physical, life. There were none before man, and they will be extinct before the Seventh Race develops. Karma will lead on the monads of the unprogressed men of our race and lodge them in the newly evolved human frames of the thus physiologically regenerated baboon. (But see Part I I I., Addenda.)}

^{This will take place, of course, millions of years hence. But the picture of this cyclic precession of all that lives and breathes now on earth, of each species in its turn, is a true one, and needs no “ special creation ” or miraculous formation of man, beast, and plant ex nihilo.}

^{This is how Occult Science explains the absence of any link between ape and man, and shows the former evolving from the latter.}

^{A PANORAMIC VIEW OF THE EARLY RACES.}

^{There is a period of a few millions of years to cover between the first “ mindless ” race and the highly intelligent and intellectual later “ Lemurians ” ; there is another between the earliest civilization of the Atlanteans and the historic period.}

^{As witnesses to the Lemurians but a few silent records in the shape of half a dozen broken colossi and old cyclopean ruins are left. These are not allowed a hearing, as they are “ productions of blind natural forces,” we are assured by some ; “ quite modern ” we are told by others. Tradition is left contemptuously unnoticed by sceptic and materialist, and made subservient to the Bible in every case by the too zealous Churchman. Whenever a legend, however, refuses to fit in with the Noachian “ deluge theory,” it is declared by the Christian clergy “ the insanely delirious voice of old superstition.” Atlantis is denied, when not confused with Lemuria and other departed continents, because, perhaps, Lemuria is half the creation of modern science, and has, therefore, to be believed in ; while Plato’s Atlantis is regarded by most of the scientists as a dream.}

^{Atlantis is often described by believers in Plato as a prolongation of Africa. An old continent is also suspected to have existed on the Eastern coast. Only Africa, as a continent, was never part and parcel of either Lemuria or Atlantis, as we have agreed to call the Third and Fourth Continents. Their archaic appellations are never mentioned in the}

^{Purânas, nor anywhere else. But with simply one of the esoteric keys in hand it becomes an easy task to identify these departed lands in the numberless “ lands of the gods,” Devas and Munis described in the Purânas, in their Varshas, Dwipas, and zones. Their Sweta-Dwipa, during the early day of Lemuria, stood out like a giant-peak from the bottom of the sea ; the area between Atlas and Madagascar being occupied by the waters till about the early period of Atlantis (after the disappearance of Lemuria), when Africa emerged from the bottom of the ocean, and Atlas was half-sunk.}

^{It is of course impossible to attempt, within the compass of even several volumes, a consecutive and detailed account of the evolution and progress of the first three races — except so far as to give a general view of it, as will be done presently. Race the first had no history of its own. Of race the second the same may be said. We shall have, therefore, to pay careful attention only to the Lemurians and the Atlanteans before the history of our own race (the Fifth) can be attempted.}

^{What is known of other continents, besides our own, and what does history know or accept of the early races ? Everything outside the repulsive speculations of materialistic science is daubed with the contemptuous term “ Superstition.” The wise men of to-day will believe nothing. Plato’s “ winged ” and hermaphrodite races, and his golden age, under the reign of Saturn and the gods, are quietly brought back by Hæckel to their new place in nature : our divine races are shown to be the descendants of Catarrhine apes, and our ancestor, a piece of sea slime.}

^{Nevertheless, as expressed by Faber, “ the fictions of ancient poetry . . . . will be found to comprehend some portion of historical truth.” However one-sided the efforts of the learned author of the “ Mysteries of the Kabiri,” — efforts directed throughout his two volumes to constrain the classical myths and symbols of old paganism, “ to bear testimony to the truth of Scripture,” — time and further research have avenged, partially at least, that “ truth ” by showing it unveiled. Thus it is the clever adaptations of Scripture, on the contrary, which are made to bear evidence to the great wisdom of archaic paganism. This, notwithstanding the inextricable confusion into which the truth about the Kabiri — the most mysterious gods of antiquity — was thrown by the wild and contradictory speculations of Bishop Cumberland, Dr. Shuckford, Cudworth, Vallancey, etc., etc., and finally by Faber. Nevertheless, all, from first to last, o these scholars had to come to a certain conclusion framed by the latter. “ We have no reason to think,” he writes, “ that the idolatry of the Gentile world was of a merely arbitrary contrivance ; on the contrary, it seems to have been built, almost universally, upon a traditional remembrance of certain real events. These events I apprehend to be the destruction o}

^{the first (the fourth in esoteric teachings) Race of mankind by the waters of the Deluge.” (Chap. I. p. 9). To this, Faber adds : —}

^{“ I am persuaded that the tradition of the sinking of the Phlegyan isle is the very same as that of the sinking of the island Atlantis. They both appear to me to allude to one great event, the sinking of the whole world beneath the waters of the deluge, or, if we suppose the arch of the earth to have remained in its original position, the rising of the central water above it. M. Bailly, indeed, in his work upon the Atlantis of Plato, the object of which is evidently to depreciate the authority of Scriptural chronology, labours to prove that the Atlanteans were a very ancient northern nation, long prior to the Hindoos, the Phœnicians, and the Egyptians.” (“ A Dissertation on the Kabiri,” p. 284.)}

^{In this Faber is in agreement with Bailly, who shows himself more learned and intuitional than those who accept Biblical chronology. Nor is the latter wrong when saying that the Atlanteans were the same as the Titans and the giants. (See “ Lettres sur l’Atlantide.”) Faber adopts the more willingly the opinion of his French confrère, as Bailly mentions Cosmas Indico-Pleustes, who preserved an ancient tradition about Noah — that he “ formerly inhabited the island Atlantis ” (ibid). This island, whether it was the “ Poseidonis ” mentioned in “ Esoteric Buddhism,” or the Continent of Atlantis, does not much matter. The tradition is there, recorded by a Christian.}

^{No Occultist would ever think of dispossessing Noah of his prerogatives, if he is claimed to be an Atlantean ; for this would simply show that the Israelites repeated the story of Vaivasvata Manu, Xisuthrus, and so many others, and that they only changed the name, to do which they had the same right as any other nation or tribe. What we object to is the literal acceptation of Biblical chronology, as it is absurd, and in accord with neither geological data nor reason. Moreover, if Noah was an Atlantean, then he was a Titan, a giant, as Faber shows ; and if a giant, then why is he not shown as such in Genesis ? *}

^{Bailly’s mistake was to reject the submersion of Atlantis, and to call the Atlanteans simply a Northern and post diluvian nation, which, however, as he says, certainly “ flourished before the foundation of the Hindu, the Egyptian, and the Phœnician empires.” In this, had}

^{* This is shown by Faber, again a pious Christian, who says that “ the Noetic family also . . . bore the appellations of Atlanteans and Titans, and the great patriarch himself was called by way of eminence Atlas and Titan.” (Vol. I I. p. 285). And if so, then, according to the Bible, Noah must have been the progeny of the Sons of God, the fallen angels, agreeably to the same authority, and of the “ daughters of men who were fair,” (See Genesis, chap. vi.) And why not, since his father Lamech slew a man, and was, with all his sons and daughters (who perished in the Deluge), as bad as the rest of mankind ?}

^{he only known of the existence of what we have agreed to call Lemuria, he would have again been right. For the Atlanteans were post diluvian to the Lemurians, and Lemuria was not submerged as Atlantis was, but was sunk under the waves, owing to earthquakes and subterranean fires, as Great Britain and Europe will be one day. It is the ignorance of our men of science, who will accept neither the tradition that several continents have already sunk, nor the periodical law which acts throughout the Manvantaric cycle — it is this ignorance that is the chief cause of all the confusion. Nor is Bailly wrong again in assuring us that the Hindus, Egyptians, and Phœnicians came after the Atlanteans, for the latter belonged to the Fourth, while the Aryans and their Semitic Branch are of the Fifth Race. Plato, while repeating the story as narrated to Solon by the priests of Egypt, intentionally confuses (as every Initiate would) the two continents, and assigns to the small island which sunk last all the events pertaining to the two enormous continents, the prehistoric and traditional. Therefore, he describes the first couple, from whom the whole island was peopled, as being formed of the Earth. In saying so, he means neither Adam and Eve, nor yet his own Hellenic forefathers. His language is simply allegorical, and by alluding to “ Earth,” he means “ matter,” as the Atlanteans were really the first purely human and terrestrial race — those that preceded it being more divine and ethereal than human and solid.}

^{Yet Plato must have known, as would any other initiated adept, about the history of the Third Race after its “ Fall,” though as one pledged to silence and secrecy he never showed his knowledge in so many words. Nevertheless, it may become easier now, after acquainting oneself with even the approximate chronology of the Eastern nations — all of which was based upon, and followed the early Aryan calculations — to realize the immense periods of time that must have elapsed since the separation of the sexes, without mentioning the First or even the Second Root-Races. As these must remain beyond the comprehension of minds trained in Western thought, it is found useless to speak in detail of the First and Second, and even of the Third Race in its earliest stage.* One has to begin with the latter, when it reached its full human period, lest the uninitiated reader should find himself hopelessly bewildered.}

^{* In that wonderful volume of Donnelly’s “ Atlantis, the Antediluvian World,” the author, speaking of the Aryan colonies from Atlantis, and of the arts and sciences — the legacy of our Fourth Race — bravely announces that “ the roots of the institutions of to-day reach back to the Miocene age.” This is an enormous allowance for a modern scholar to make ; but civilization dates still further back than the Miocene Atlanteans. “ Secondary-period ” man will be discovered, and with him his long forgotten civilization.}

^{The THIRD RACE FELL — and created no longer : it begat its progeny. Being still mindless at the period of separation it begot, moreover, anomalous offspring, until its physiological nature had adjusted its instincts in the right direction. Like the “ lords the gods ” of the Bible, the “ Sons of Wisdom,” the Dhyan-Chohans, had warned them to leave alone the fruit forbidden by Nature : but the warning proved of no value. Men realized the unfitness — we must not say sin — of what they had done, only when too late : after the angelic monads from higher spheres had incarnated in, and endowed them with understanding. To that day they had remained simply physical, like the animals generated from them. For what is the distinction ? The doctrine teaches that the only difference between animate and inanimate objects on earth, between an animal and a human frame, is that in some the various “ fires ” are latent, and in others they are active. The vital fires are in all things and not an atom is devoid of them. But no animal has the three higher principles awakened in him ; they are simply potential, latent, and thus nonexisting. And so would the animal frames of men be to this day, had they been left as they came out from the bodies of their Progenitors, whose shadows they were, to grow, unfolded only by the powers and forces immanent in matter. But as said in PYMANDER : —}

^{“ This is a Mystery that to this day was sealed and hidden. Nature* being mingled with Man† brought forth a wondrous miracle ; the harmonious commingling of the essence of the Seven (Pitris, governors) and her own ; the Fire and the Spirit and Nature (the noumenon of matter) ; which (commingling) forthwith brought forth seven men of opposite sexes (negative and positive) according to the essences of the seven governors.” (Divine Pymander, Chap. I., Sect. 16.)}

^{Thus saith Hermes, the thrice great Initiate,‡ “ the Power of the}

^{* Nature is the natural body, the shadow of the Progenitors ; and ——}

^{† MAN is the “ Heavenly man,” as already stated.}

^{‡ The “ Pymander ” of our museums and libraries is an abridgement of one of the Books of Thoth, by a Platonist of Alexandria. In the Third Century it was remodelled after old Hebrew and Phœnician MSS. by a Jewish Kabalist, and called the “ Genesis of Enoch.” But even its disfigured remnants show how closely its text agrees with the Archaic Doctrine, as is shown in the creation of the Seven Creators and seven primitive men. As to Enoch, Thoth or Hermes, Orpheus and Kadmus, these are all generic names, branches and offshoots of the seven primordial sages (incarnated Dhyan Chohans or Devas, in illusive, not mortal bodies) who taught Humanity all it knew, and whose earliest disciples assumed their master’s names. This custom passed from the Fourth to the Fifth Race. Hence the sameness of the traditions about Hermes (of whom Egyptologists count five) Enoch, etc., they are all inventors of letters ; none oft hem dies but still lives, and they are the first Initiators into, and Founders of the Mysteries. The Genesis of Enoch disappeared only very lately among the Kabalists. Guillaume}

^{Thought Divine.” St. Paul, another Initiate, called our world “ the enigmatical mirror of pure truth,” and St. Gregory, of Nazianzen, corroborated Hermes by stating that “ things visible are but the shadow and delineation of things that we cannot see.” It is an eternal combination, and images are repeated from the higher rung of the ladder of being down to the lower. The “ Fall of the Angels,” and the “ War in Heaven ” are repeated on every plane, the lower “ mirror ” disfiguring the image of the superior mirror, and each repeating it in its own way. Thus the Christian dogmas are but the reminiscences of the paradigms of Plato, who spoke of these things cautiously, as every Initiate would. But it is all as expressed in these few sentences of the Desatir :—}

^{“ All that is on Earth, saith the Lord (Ormazd), is the shadow of something that is in the superior spheres. This luminous object (light, fire, etc.) is the shadow of that which is still more luminous than itself, and so on till it reaches ME, who am the light of lights.”}

^{In the Kabalistic books, and in the Zohar pre-eminently, the idea that everything objective on earth or in this Universe is the Shadow — Dyooknah— of the eternal Light or Deity, is very strong.}

^{The Third Race was pre-eminently the bright shadow, at first, of the gods, whom tradition exiles on Earth after the allegorical war in Heaven ; which became still more allegorical on Earth, for it was the war between spirit and matter. This war will last till the inner and divine man adjusts his outer terrestrial self to his own spiritual nature. Till then the dark and fierce passions of the former will be at eternal feud with his master, the Divine Man. But the animal will be tamed one day, because its nature will be changed, and harmony will reign once more between the two as before the “ Fall,” when even mortal man was created by the Elements and was not born.}

^{The above is made clear in all the great theogonies, principally in the Grecian (see Hesiod and Theogony). The mutilation of Uranos by his son Kronos, who thus condemns him to impotency, has never been understood by the modern Mythographers. Yet, it is very plain ; and having been universal* (vide foot note infra), it must have contained a great abstract}

^{Postel saw it. It was most certainly in a great measure a transcript from the books of Hermes, and far anterior to the Books of Moses, as Eliphas Lévi tells his readers.}

^{* Uranos is a modified Varuna, “ the Universal encompasser,” the all-embracer, and one of the oldest of the Vedic deities — SPACE, the maker of Heaven and Earth, since both are manifested out of his (or its) seed. It is only later that Varuna became the chief of the Adityas and a kind of Neptune riding on the Leviathan — Makara, now the most sacred and mysterious of the signs of the Zodiac. Varuna, “ without whom no creature can even wink,” was degraded like Uranos, and, like him, he fell into generation, his functions, “ the grandest cosmical functions,” as Muir calls them, having been lowered down from heaven to earth by exoteric anthropomorphism. As the same}

^{and philosophical idea, now lost to our modern sages. This punishment in the allegory marks, indeed “ a new period, a second phase in the development of creation,” as justly remarked by Decharme (Mythologie de la Grèce Antique, p. 7), who, however, renounces the attempt to explain it. Uranos has tried to oppose an impediment to that development, or natural evolution, by destroying all his children as soon as born. Uranos, who personifies all the creative powers of, and in, Chaos (Space, or the unmanifested Deity) is thus made to pay the penalty ; for it is those powers which cause the Pitris to evolve primordial men from themselves — as, later on, these men evolve their progeny —without any sense or desire for procreation. The work of generation, suspended during a moment, passes into the hands of Kronos,* time, who unites himself with Rhea (the earth in esotericism — matter in general), and thus produces, after celestial — terrestrial Titans. The whole of this symbolism relates to the mysteries of Evolution.}

^{This allegory is the exoteric version of the esoteric doctrine given in this part of our work. For in Kronos we see the same story repeated again. As Uranos destroyed his children from Gaia (one, in the world of manifestation, with Aditi or the Great Cosmic Deep) by confining them in the bosom of the Earth, Tythea, so Kronos at this second stage of creation destroyed his children from Rhea —by devouring them. This is an allusion to the fruitless efforts of Earth or Nature alone to create real human men. (See our Stanzas I I I. — X., et seq., and also Berosus’ account of primeval creation.) Time swallows its own fruitless work. Then comes Zeus — Jupiter, who dethrones his father in his turn.† Jupiter the Titan, is Prometheus, in one sense,‡ and varies from Zeus, the Great}

^{Orientalist says, “ The attributes ascribed to Varuna (in the Vedas) impart to his character a moral elevation and sanctity far surpassing that attributed to any other Vedic Deity.” But to understand correctly the reason of his fall, like that of Uranos, one has to see in every exoteric religion the imperfect and sinful work of man’s fancy, and also to study the mysteries which Varuna is said to have imparted to Vasishta. Only . . . “ his secrets and t hose of Mitra are not to be revealed to the foolish.”}

^{* Kronos is not only Χρόνος, time, but also, as Brèal showed in his Hercule et Cacus}

^{(p. 57), comes from the root Kar, “ to make, to create.” Whether Brèal and Decharme, who quotes him, are as right in saying that in the Vedas Kronan is a creative god, we have our doubts. Brèal probably meant Karma, or rather Visva-Karma, the creative god, the “ Omnificent ” and the “ great Architect of the world.”}

^{† The Titanic struggle, in theogony at least, is the fight for supremacy between the children of Uranos and Gaia (or Heaven and Earth in their abstract sense), the Titans, against the children of Kronos, whose chief is Zeus. It is the everlasting struggle going on to this day between the spiritual inner man and the man of flesh, in one sense.}

^{‡ Just as the “ Lord God,” or Jehovah, is Cain esoterically, and the “ tempting serpent ” as well, the male portion of the androgynous Eve, before her “ Fall ; ” the female portion of Adam Kadmon ; the left side or Binah of the right side Chochmah in the first Sephirothal Triad.}

^{“ Father of the Gods.” He is the “ disrespectful son ” in Hesiod. Hermes calls him the “ Heavenly man ” (Pymander) ; and even in the Bible he is found again under the name of Adam, and, later on — by transmutation — under that of Ham. Yet these are all personifications of the “ sons of Wisdom.” The necessary corroboration that Jupiter belongs to the purely human Atlantean cycle — if Uranus and Kronos who precede him are found insufficient — may be found in Hesiod, who tells us that the Immortals have made men and created the Golden and the Silver age (First and Second Races) ; while Jupiter created the generations of Bronze (an admixture of two elements), of Heroes, and the men of the age of Iron. After this he sends his fatal present, by Pandora, to Epimetheus,* which present Hesiod calls “ a fatal gift,” or the first woman. It was a punishment, he explains, sent to man “ for the theft of divine creative fire.” Her apparition on earth is the signal of every kind of evil. Before her appearance, the human races lived happy, exempt from sickness and suffering — as the same races are made to live under Yima’s rule, in the Mazdean Vendidad.}

^{Two deluges may also be traced in universal tradition by carefully comparing Hesiod, the Rig Veda, the Zend-Avesta, etc., while no first man is ever mentioned in any of the theogonies save the Bible.† Everywhere the man of our race appears after a cataclysm of water, after which tradition mentions only the several designations of continents and islands which sink under the ocean waves in due time.‡ “ Gods and mortals have one common origin ” says Hesiod (ibid. v. 1c8) ; and Pindar echoes the statement (Nem. V I., 1). Deucalion and Pyrrha, who escape the Deluge by constructing an ark like Noah’s (see Apollod., 1, 7, 2, and Ovid, Metam. 1, 260, 899.), ask Jupiter to re-animate the human race whom he had made to perish under the waters of the Flood. In the Slavonian Mythology (Lithuanian legend, in Grimm, Deutsche Myth. 1, 545), all men were drowned, and two old people, a man and his wife, alone remained. Then Pram-gimas (the “ master of all ”) advised them to jump seven times on the rocks of the earth, and seven new races (couples) were born, from which came the nine Lithuanian tribes. As well understood by the author of the Mythologie de la Grèce Antique —the four ages}

^{* In the Egyptian legend, translated by M. Maspero (the ex-director of the Bulaq Museum), called the “ two Brothers,” the original of Pandora is given. Noum, the famous heavenly artist, creates a marvellous beauty, a girl which he sends to Batoo, after which the happiness of the latter is destroyed. Batoo is man, and the girl Eve, of course. (See Maspero’s Egyptian Legends, and also Decharme’s “ Mythologie de la Grèce Antique.”)}

^{† Yima is not the “ first man ” in the Vendidad, but only in the theories of the Orientalists. — See further on.}

^{‡ Bœotia, then ancient Athens, and Eleusis were submerged.}

^{signify periods of time, and are also an allegorical allusion to the races. “ The successive races, destroyed and replaced by others,” he says, “ without any period of transition, are characterized in Greece by the name of metals, to express their ever-decreasing value. Gold, the most brilliant and precious of all, symbol of purity . . . . qualifies the first race. . . . . The men of the second race, those of the age of Silver, are already inferior to the first. Inert and weak creatures, all their life is no better than a long and stupid infancy. . . . They disappear. . . . The men of the age of Bronze are robust and violent (the third race) ; their strength is extreme. They had arms made of bronze, habitations of bronze ; used nought but bronze. Iron, the black metal, was yet unknown ” (Op. at D., 143 — 155). The fourth generation (race) is, with Hesiod, that of the heroes who fell before Thebes (see “ The Seven Against Thebes,” by Æschylus), or under the walls of Troy.}

^{Thus, the four races being found mentioned by the oldest Greek poets, though very much confused anachronistically, our doctrines are once more corroborated by the classics. But this is all “ Mythology ” and poetry. What can modern science have to say to such an euhemerization of old fictions ? The verdict is not difficult to foresee. Therefore an attempt must be made to answer by anticipation, and prove that fictions and empirical speculations are so much of the domain of that same science, that none of the men of learning have the slightest right, with such a heavy beam in their own eye, to point to the speck in the eye of the Occultist, even if that speck be not a figment of our opponents’ imagination.}

^{STANZA X. — ( Continued.)}

^{40. THEN THE THIRD AND FOURTH (races) BECAME TALL WITH PRIDE. WE ARE THE KINGS, WE ARE THE GODS (a).}

^{41. THEY TOOK WIVES FAIR TO LOOK AT. WIVES FROM THE “ MIND- LESS,” THE NARROW-HEADED. THEY BRED MONSTERS, WICKED DEMONS, MALE AND FEMALE. ALSO KHADO (Dakini) WITH LITTLE MINDS (b).}

^{42. THEY BUILT TEMPLES FOR HUMAN BODY. MALE AND FEMALE THEY WORSHIPPED (c). THEN THE THIRD EYE ACTED NO LONGER (d).}

^{(a) Such were the first truly physical men, whose first characteristic was — pride ! It is the Third Race and the gigantic Atlanteans, the}

^{memory of whom lingered from one generation and race to another generation and race down to the days of Moses, and which found an objective form in those antediluvian giants, those terrible sorcerers and magicians, of whom the Roman Church has preserved such vivid and at the same time distorted legends. One who has read and studied the Commentaries on the archaic doctrine, will easily recognise in some Atlanteans, the prototypes of the Nimrods, the Builders of the Tower of Babel, the Hamites, and all these tutti quanti of “ accursed memory,” as theological literature expresses it : of those, in short, who have furnished posterity with the orthodox types of Satan. And this leads us naturally to inquire into the religious ethics of these early races, mythical as these may be.}

^{What was the religion of the Third and Fourth Races ? In the common acceptation of the term, neither the Lemurians, nor yet their progeny, the Lemuro-Atlanteans, had any, as they knew no dogma, nor had they to believe on faith. No sooner had the mental eye of man been opened to understanding, than the Third Race felt itself one with the ever-present as the ever to be unknown and invisible ALL, the One Universal Deity. Endowed with divine powers, and feeling in himself his inner God, each felt he was a Man-God in his nature, though an animal in his physical Self. The struggle between the two began from the very day they tasted of the fruit of the Tree of Wisdom ; a struggle for life between the spiritual and the psychic, the psychic and the physical. Those who conquered the lower principles by obtaining mastery over the body, joined the “ Sons of Light.” Those who fell victims to their lower natures, became the slaves of Matter. From “ Sons of Light and Wisdom ” they ended by becoming the “ Sons of Darkness.” They had fallen in the battle of mortal life with Life immortal, and all those so fallen became the seed of the future generations of Atlanteans.*}

^{At the dawn of his consciousness, the man of the Third Root Race had thus no beliefs that could be called religion. That is to say, he was equally as ignorant of “ gay religions, full of pomp and gold ” as of any system of faith or outward worship. But if the term is to be defined as the binding together of the masses in one form of reverence paid to those we feel higher than ourselves, of piety — as a feeling expressed by a child toward a loved parent — then even the earliest Lemurians had a religion — and a most beautiful one — from the very beginning of their intellectual life. Had they not their bright gods of the elements around}

^{* The name is used here in the sense of, and as a synonym of “ sorcerers.” The Atlantean races were many, and lasted in their evolution for millions of years : all were not bad. They became so toward their end, as we (the fifth) are fast becoming now.}

^{them, and even within themselves ?* Was not their childhood passed with, nursed and tendered by those who had given them life and called them forth to intelligent, conscious life ? We are assured it was so, and we believe it. For the evolution of Spirit into matter could never have been achieved ; nor would it have received its first impulse, had not the bright Spirits sacrificed their own respective super-ethereal essences to animate the man of clay, by endowing each of his inner principles with a portion, or rather, a reflection of that essence. The Dhyanis of the Seven Heavens (the seven planes of Being) are the NOUMENOI of the actual and the future Elements, just as the Angels of the Seven Powers of nature — the grosser effects of which are perceived by us in what Science is pleased to call the “ modes of motion ” — the imponderable forces and what not — are the still higher noumenoi of still higher Hierarchies.}

^{It was the “ Golden Age ” in those days of old, the age when the “ gods walked the earth, and mixed freely with the mortals.” Since then, the gods departed (i.e., became invisible), and later generations ended by worshipping their kingdoms — the Elements.}

^{It was the Atlanteans, the first progeny of semi-divine man after his separation into sexes — hence the first-begotten and humanly-born mortals — who became the first “ Sacrificers ” to the god of matter. They stand in the far-away dim past, in ages more than prehistoric, as the prototype on which the great symbol of Cain was built,† as the first anthropomorphists who worshipped form and matter. That worship degenerated very soon into self-worship, thence led to phallicism, or that which reigns supreme to this day in the symbolisms of every exoteric religion of ritual, dogma, and form. Adam and Eve became matter, or furnished the soil, Cain and Abel — the latter the life-bearing soil, the former “ the tiller of that ground or field.”}

^{Thus the first Atlantean races, born on the Lemurian Continent, separated from their earliest tribes into the righteous and the unrighteous ; into those who worshipped the one unseen Spirit of Nature, the ray of which man feels within himself — or the Pantheists, and those who offered fanatical worship to the Spirits of the Earth, the dark Cosmic, anthropomorphic Powers, with whom they made alliance. These were the earliest Gibborim, “ the mighty men of renown in those}

^{* The “ Gods of the Elements ” are by no means the Elementals. The latter are at best used by them as vehicles and materials in which to clothe themselves. . . . .}

^{† Cain was the sacrificer, as shown at first in chap. iv. of Genesis, of “ the fruit of the ground,” of which he was first tiller, while Abel “ brought of the firstlings of his flock ” to the Lord. Cain is the symbol of the first male, Abel of the first female humanity, Adam and Eve being the types of the third race. (See “ The Mystery of Cain and Abel.”) The “ murdering ” is blood-shedding, but not taking life.}

^{days ” (Gen. vi.) ; who become with the Fifth Race the Kabirim : Kabiri with the Egyptians and the Phœnicians, Titans with the Greeks, and Râkshasas and Daityas with the Indian races.}

^{Such was the secret and mysterious origin of all the subsequent and modern religions, especially of the worship of the later Hebrews for their tribal god. At the same time this sexual religion was closely allied to, based upon and blended, so to say, with astronomical phenomena. The Lemurians gravitated toward the North Pole, or the Heaven of their Progenitors (the Hyperborean Continent) ; the Atlanteans, toward the Southern Pole, the pit, cosmically and terrestrially — whence breathe the hot passions blown into hurricanes by the cosmic Elementals, whose abode it is. The two poles were denominated, by the ancients, Dragons and Serpents — hence good and bad Dragons and Serpents, and also the names given to the “ Sons of God ” (Sons of Spirit and Matter) : the good and bad Magicians. This is the origin of this dual and triple nature in man. The legend of the “ Fallen Angels ” in its esoteric signification, contains the key to the manifold contradictions of human character ; it points to the secret of man’s self-consciousness ; it is the angle-iron on which hinges his entire life-cycle ;}

^{—the history of his evolution and growth.}

^{On a firm grasp of this doctrine depends the correct understanding of esoteric anthropogenesis. It gives a clue to the vexed question of the Origin of Evil ; and shows how man himself is the separator of the ONE into various contrasted aspects.}

^{The reader, therefore, will not be surprised if so considerable space is devoted in each case to an attempt to elucidate this difficult and obscure subject. A good deal must necessarily be said on its symbological aspect ; because, by so doing, hints are given to the thoughtful student for his own investigations, and more light can thus be suggested than it is possible to convey in the technical phrases of a more formal, philosophical exposition. The “ Fallen Angels,” so-called, are Humanity itself. The Demon of Pride, Lust, Rebellion, and Hatred, has never had any being before the appearance of physical conscious man. It is man who has begotten, nurtured, and allowed the fiend to develop in his heart ; he, again, who has contaminated the indwelling god in himself, by linking the pure spirit with the impure demon of matter. And, if the Kabalistic saying, “ Demon est Deus inversus ” finds its metaphysical and theoretical corroboration in dual manifested nature, its practical application is found in Mankind alone.}

^{Thus it has now become self-evident that postulating as we do (a) the appearance of man before that of other mammalia, and even before the ages of the huge reptiles ; (b) periodical deluges and glacial periods owing to the karmic disturbance of the axis ; and chiefly (c) the birth of man}

^{from a Superior Being, or what materialism would call a supernatural Being, though it is only super-human— it is evident that our teachings have very few chances of an impartial hearing. Add to it the claim that a portion of the Mankind in the Third Race — all those Monads of men who had reached the highest point of Merit and Karma in the preceding Manvantara — owed their psychic and rational natures to divine Beings hypostasizing into their fifth principles, and the Secret Doctrine must lose caste in the eyes of not only Materialism but even of dogmatic Christianity. For, no sooner will the latter have learned that those angels are identical with their “ Fallen ” Spirits, than the esoteric tenet will be proclaimed most terribly heretical and pernicious.* The divine man dwelt in the animal, and, therefore, when the physiological separation took place in the natural course of evolution — when also “ all the animal creation was untied,” and males were attracted to females — that race fell : not because they had eaten of the fruit of Knowledge and knew good from evil, but because they knew no better. Propelled by the sexless creative instinct, the early sub-races had evolved an intermediate race in which, as hinted in the Stanzas, the higher Dhyan-Chohans had incarnated.† “ When we have ascertained the extent of the Universe and learnt to know all that there is in it, we will multiply our race,” answer the Sons of Will and Yoga to their brethren of the same race, who invite them to do as they do. This means that the great Adepts and Initiated ascetics will “ multiply,” i.e., once more produce Mind-born immaculate Sons — in the Seventh Root-Race.}

^{It is so stated in the Purânas ; in Adi Parvan (p. 115) and Brahmâ Purâna, etc. In one portion of the Pushkara Mahatmya, moreover, the separation of the sexes is allegorized by Daksha, who, seeing that his will-born progeny (the “ Sons of passive Yoga ” ), will not create men, “ converts half himself into a female by whom he begets daughters,” the future females of the Third Race which begat the giants of Atlantis,}

^{* It is, perhaps, with an eye to this degradation of the highest and purest Spirits, who broke through the intermediate planes of lower consciousness (the “ Seven circles of fire ” of Pymander), that St. James is made to say that “ this Wisdom (psüche in the original) descended not from above, but is earthly, sensual, devilish ” ; and psüche is Manas, the “ human soul,” the Spiritual Wisdom or Soul being Buddhi. Yet Buddhi per se, being so near the Absolute, is only latent consciousness.}

^{† This is the “ undying race ” as it is called in Esotericism, and exoterically the fruitless generation of the first progeny of Daksha, who curses Narada, the divine Rishi, alleged to have dissuaded the Haryaswas and the Sabalâswas, the sons of Daksha, from procreating their species, by saying “ Be born in the womb ; there shall not be a resting place for thee in all these regions ” ; after this Narada, the representative of that race of fruitless ascetics, is said, as soon as he dies in one body, to be reborn in another.}

^{the Fourth Race, so called. In the Vishnu Purâna it is simply said that Daksha, the father of mankind, established sexual intercourse as the means of peopling the world.}

^{Happily for the human race the “ Elect Race ” had already become the vehicle of incarnation of the (intellectually and spiritually) highest Dhyanis before Humanity had become quite material. When the last sub-races — save some lowest — of the Third Race had perished with the great Lemurian Continent, “ the seeds of the Trinity of Wisdom ” had already acquired the secret of immortality on Earth, that gift which allows the same great personality to step ad libitum from one worn-out body into another.}

^{(b) The first war that earth knew, the first human gore shed, was the result of man’s eyes and senses being opened ; which made him see that the daughters of his Brethren were fairer than his own, and their wives also. There were rapes committed before that of the Sabines, and Menelauses robbed of their Helens before the Fifth Race was born. Titans or giants were the stronger ; their adversaries, the wiser. This took place during the Fourth Race — that of the giants.}

^{For “ there were giants ” in the days of old, indeed* and the evolutionary series of the animal world is a warrant that the same thing took place within the human races. Lower still in the order of creation we find witnesses for the same in the flora going pari passu with the fauna in respect of size. The pretty ferns we collect and dry among the leaves of our favourite volumes are the descendants of the gigantic ferns which grew during the carboniferous period.}

^{Scriptures, and fragments of philosophical and scientific works — in short, almost every record that has come down to us from antiquity — contain references to giants. No one can fail to recognize the Atlanteans of the Secret Doctrine in the Râkshasas of Lanka — the opponents conquered by Rama. Are these accounts no better than the production of empty fancy ? Let us give the subject a few moments of attention.}

^{* The traditions of every country and nation point to this fact. Donnelly quotes from Father Duran’s Historia Antigua de la Nueva España of 1885, in which a native of Cholula, a centenarian, accounts for the building of the great pyramid of Cholula, by saying as follows : “ In the beginning, before the light of the Sun had been created, this land (Cholula) was in obscurity and darkness . . . . but immediately after the light of the Sun arose in the East, there appeared gigantic men . . . . who built the said pyramid, its builders being scattered after that to all parts of the Earth.”}

^{“ A great deal of the Central American history is taken up with the doings of an ancient race of giants called Quinanes,” says the author of “ Atlantis ” (p. 204.)}

^{THE GIANTS. 277}

^{ARE GIANTS A FICTION ?}

^{Here, again, we come into collision with Science. The latter denies, so far, that man has ever been much larger than the average of the tall and powerful men one meets with occasionally now. Dr. Henry Gregor denounces such traditions as resting upon ill-digested facts. Instances of mistaken judgments are brought forward. Thus, in 1613, in a locality called from time immemorial the “ Field of Giants ” in the Lower Dauphiné (France, four miles from St. Romans) enormous bones were found deeply buried in the sandy soil. They were attributed to human remains, and even to Teutobochus, the Teuton chief slain by Marius. But Cuvier’s later research proved them to be the fossil remains of the Dinotherium giganteum of the family of tapirs, 18 feet long. Ancient buildings are pointed to as an evidence that our earliest ancestors were not much larger than we are, the entrance doors being of no larger size then than they are now. The tallest man of antiquity known to us was the Roman Emperor Maximus, we are told, whose height was only seven and a half feet. Nevertheless, in our modern day we see every year men taller than this. The Hungarian who exhibited himself in the London Pavilion was nearly 9 feet high. In America a giant was shown 912 feet tall ; the Montenegrin Danilo was 8 feet 7 inches, In Russia and Germany one often sees men in the lower classes above 7 feet. And as the ape-theorists are told by Mr. Darwin that the species of animals which result from cross breeding “ always betray a tendency to revert to the original type,” they ought to apply the same law to men. Had there been no giants as a rule in ancient days, there would be none now.}

^{All this applies only to the historic period. And if the skeletons of the prehistoric ages have failed so far (which is positively denied) to prove undeniably in the opinion of science the claim here advanced, it is but a question of time. Moreover, as already stated, human stature is little changed since the last racial cycle. The Giants of old are all buried under the Oceans, and hundreds of thousands of years of constant friction by water would reduce to dust and pulverize a brazen, far more a human skeleton. But whence the testimony of well-known classical writers, of philosophers and men who, otherwise, never had the reputation for lying ? Let us bear in mind, furthermore, that before the year 1847, when Boucher de Perthes forced it upon the attention of Science, almost nothing was known of fossil man, for archæology complacently ignored his existence. Of Giants who were “ in the earth in those days ” of old, the Bible alone had spoken to the wise men of the West, the Zodiac being the solitary witness called upon to corroborate the statement in the persons of Atlas or Orion, whose mighty shoulders are said to support the world.}

^{Nevertheless, even the “ Giants ” have not been left without their witnesses, and one may as well examine both sides of the question. The three Sciences — Geological, Sidereal and Scriptural (the latter in its Universal character) — may furnish us with the needed proofs. To begin with geology ; it has already confessed that the older the excavated skeletons, the larger, taller and the more powerful their structure. This is already a certain proof in hand. “ All those bones ” writes Frederic de Rougemont — who, though believing too piously in Noah’s ark and the Bible, is none the less a Scientific witness — “ all those skeletons found in the Departments of the Gard, in Austria, Liége, etc., etc. . . those skulls which remind all of the negro type. . . and which by reason of that type might be mistaken for animals, have all belonged to men of very high stature ” . . . (“ Histoire de la Terre,” p. 154) The same is repeated by Lartet, an authority, who attributes a tall stature to those who were submerged in the deluge (not necessarily “ Noah’s ”) and a smaller stature to the races which lived subsequently.}

^{As for the evidence furnished by ancient writers, we need not stop at that of Tertullian, who assures us that in his day a number of giants were found at Carthage — for, before his testimony can be accepted, his own identity* and actual existence would have to be proven. But we may turn to the scientific journals of 1858, which spoke of a sarcophagus of giants found that year on the site of that same city. As to the ancient pagan writers — we have the evidence of Philostratus, who speaks of a giant skeleton twenty-two cubits long, as well as of another of twelve cubits, seen by himself at Sigeus. This skeleton may perhaps not have belonged, as believed by Protesilaus, to the giant killed by Apollo at the siege of Troy ; nevertheless, it was that of a giant, as well as that other one discovered by Messecrates of Stire, at Lemnos — “ horrible to behold,” according to Philostratus (Heroica, p. 35). Is it possible that prejudice would carry Science so far as to class all these men as either fools or liars ?}

^{Pliny speaks of a giant in whom he thought he recognised Orion, the son of Ephialtes (Nat. Hist., vol. V I I., ch. xvi.). Plutarch declares that Sertorius saw the tomb of Antæus, the giant ; and Pausanias vouches for the actual existence of the tombs of Asterius and of Geryon, or Hillus, son of Hercules — all giants, Titans and mighty men. Finally the Abbé Pègues (cited in de Mirville’s Pneumatologie) affirms in his curious work on “ The Volcanoes of Greece ” that “ in the neighbourhood of the volcanoes of the isle of Thera, giants with enormous skulls were found laid out under colossal stones, the erection of which must have necessi}

^{* There are critics who, finding no evidence about the existence of Tertullian save in the writings of Eusebius “ the veracious,” are inclined to doubt it.}

^{tated everywhere the use of titanic powers, and which tradition associates in all countries with the ideas about giants, volcanoes and magic.” (Page 48.)}

^{In the same work above cited of the Abbé Pègues, the author wonders why in Bible and tradition the Gibborim (Giants, the mighty ones) the Rephaim, or the spectres ( Phantoms ), the Nephilim, or the fallen ones —( irruentes )— are shown “ as if identical, though they are all men, since the Bible calls them the primitive and the mighty ones ” — e.g., Nimrod. The “ Doctrine ” explains the secret. These names, which belong by right only to the four preceding races and the earliest beginning of the Fifth, allude very clearly to the first two Phantom (astral) races ; to the fallen one —the Third ; and to the race of the Atlantean Giants — the Fourth, after which “ men began to decrease in stature.”}

^{Bossuet (Elévations p. 56) sees the cause of subsequent universal idolatry in the “ original sin.” “ Ye shall be as gods,” says the serpent of Genesis to Eve, thus laying the first germ of the worship of false divinities. Hence, he thinks, came idolatry, or the cult and adoration of images, of anthropomorphized or human figures. But, if it is the latter that idolatry is made to rest upon, then the two Churches, the Greek and the Latin especially, are as idolatrous and pagan as any other religion.* It is only in the Fourth Race that men, who had lost all right to be considered divine, resorted to body worship, in other words to phallicism. Till then, they had been truly gods, as pure and as divine as their progenitors, and the expression of the allegorical serpent does not, as sufficiently shown in the preceding pages, refer at all to the physiological fall of men, but to their acquiring the knowledge of good and evil, which knowledge comes to them prior to their fall. It must not be forgotten that it is only after his forced expulsion from Eden that “ Adam knew Eve his wife ” (Genesis iv.). It is not, however, by the dead-letter of the Hebrew Bible that we shall check the tenets of the Secret Doctrine ; but point out, rather, the great similarities between the two in their esoteric meaning.}

^{It is only after his defection from the Neo-Platonists, that Clement}

^{* And that, notwithstanding the formal prohibition at the great Church Council of Elyrus in A.D. 303, when it was declared that “ the form of God, which is immaterial and invisible, shall not be limited by figure or shape.” In 692, the council of Constantinople had similarly prohibited “ to paint or represent Jesus as a lamb,” as also “ to bow the knee in praying, as it is the act of idolatry.” But the council of Nicæa}

^{(787) brought this idolatry back, while that of Rome (883) excommunicated John, the Patriarch of Constantinople, for his showing himself a declared enemy of image worship.}

^{of Alexandria began to translate gigantes by serpentes, explaining that “ Serpents and Giants signify Demons.” (Genesis, chapter v.)*}

^{We may be told that, before we draw parallels between our tenets and those of the Bible, we have to show better evidence of the existence of the giants of the Fourth Race than the reference to them found in Genesis. We answer, that the proofs we give are more satisfactory, at any rate they belong to a more literary and scientific evidence, than those of Noah’s Deluge will ever be. Even the historical works of China are full of such reminiscences about the Fourth Race. In Shoo-King (4th part, chap. XXV I I., p. 291), anyone can read in the French translation, “ When the Mao-tse ” (“ that antediluvian and perverted race,” explains the Annotator, “ which had retired in the days of old to the rocky caves, and the descendants of whom are said to be still found in the neighbourhood of Canton ”),†}

^{* Treating of the Chinese Dragon and the literature of China, Mr. Ch. Gould writes in his “ Mythical Monsters ” on p. 212 : — “ Its mythologies, histories, religions, popular stories and proverbs, all teem with references to a mysterious being who has a physical nature and spiritual attributes. Gifted with an accepted form, which he has the super-natural power of casting off for the assumption of others, he has the power of influencing the weather, producing droughts or fertilizing rains at pleasure, of raising tempests and allaying them. Volumes could be compiled from the scattered legends which everywhere abound relating to this subject. . . .”}

^{This “ mysterious being ” is the mythical Dragon, i.e., the symbol of the historical, actual Adept, the master and professor of occult sciences of old. It is stated already elsewhere, that the great “ magicians ” of the Fourth and Fifth Races were generally called the “ Serpents ” and the “ Dragons ” after their progenitors. All these belonged to the hierarchy of the so-called “ Fiery Dragons of Wisdom,” the Dhyan Chohans, answering to the Agnishwatta Pitris, the Maruts and Rudras generally, as the issue of Rudra their father, identified with the god of fire. More is said in the text. Now Clement, an initiated Neo-Platonist, knew, of course, the origin of the word “ Dragon,” and why the initiated Adepts were so-called, as he knew the secret of Agathodæmon, the Christ, the seven-vowelled Serpent of the Gnostics. He knew that the dogma of his new faith required the transformation of all the rivals of Jehovah, the angels supposed to have rebelled against that Elohim as the Titan-Prometheus rebelled against Zeus, the usurper of his father’s kingdom ; and that “ Dragon ” was the mystic appellation of the “ Sons of Wisdom ” ; from this knowledge came his definition, as cruel as it was arbitrary, “ Serpents and Giants signify Demons,” i.e., not “ Spirits,” but Devils, in Church parlance.}

^{† “ What would you say to our affirmation that the Chinese — I speak of the inland, the true Chinaman, not of the hybrid mixture between the Fourth and Fifth Races now occupying the throne, the aborigines who belong in their unallied nationality wholly to the highest and last branch of the Fourth Race — reached their highest civili- zation when the Fifth had hardly appeared in Asia ” (Esoteric Buddhism, p. 67). And this handful of the inland Chinese are all of a very high stature. Could the most ancient MSS. in the Lolo language (that of the aborigines of China) be got at and translated correctly, many a priceless piece of evidence would be found. But they are as rare as their language is unintelligible. So far, one or two European archæologists only have been able to procure such priceless works.}

^{“ according to our ancient documents, had, owing to the beguilements of Tchy-Yeoo, troubled all the earth, it became full of brigands. . . . . The Lord Chang-ty (a king of the divine dynasty) saw that his people had lost the last vestiges of virtue. Then he commanded Tehong and Lhy (two lower Dhyan Chohans) to cut away every communication between heaven and earth. Since then, there was no more going up and down ! ” †}

^{“ Going up and down ” means an untrammelled communication and intercourse between the two worlds. Not being in a position to give out a full and detailed history of the Third and Fourth Races, as many isolated facts concerning them as are permitted must be now collated together ; especially those corroborated by direct as well as by inferential evidence found in ancient literature and history. As the “ coats of skin ” of men thickened, and they fell more and more into physical sin, the intercourse between physical and ethereal divine man was stopped. The veil of matter between the two planes became too dense for even the inner man to penetrate. The mysteries of Heaven and Earth, revealed to the Third Race by their celestial teachers in the days of their purity, became a great focus of light, the rays from which became necessarily weakened as they were diffused and shed upon an uncongenial, because too material soil. With the masses they degenerated into Sorcery, taking later on the shape of exoteric religions, of idolatry full of superstitions, and man-, or hero-worship. Alone a handful of primitive men — in whom the spark of divine Wisdom burnt bright, and only strengthened in its intensity as it got dimmer and dimmer with every age in those who turned it to bad purposes — remained the elect custodians of the Mysteries revealed to mankind by the divine Teachers. There were those among them, who remained in their Kumâric condition from the beginning ; and tradition whispers, what the secret teachings affirm, namely, that these Elect were the germ of a Hierarchy which never died since that period :—}

^{“ The inner man of the first * * * only changes his body from time to time ; he is ever the same, knowing neither rest nor Nirvana, spurning Devachan and remaining constantly on Earth for the salvation of mankind. . . . .” “ Out of the seven virgin-men (Kumâra ‡ ) four sacrificed themselves for the sins of the world and the instruction of}

^{Remember the same statement in the Book of Enoch, as also the ladder seen by Jacob in his dream. The “ two worlds ” mean of course the “ two planes of Conscious-ness and Being.” A seer can commune with beings of a higher plane than the earth, without quitting his arm-chair.}

^{‡ Vide supra the Commentary on the Four Races — and on the “ Sons of Will and Yoga,” the immaculate progeny of the Androgynous Third Race.}

^{the ignorant, to remain till the end of the present Manvantara. Though unseen, they are ever present. When people say of one of them, “ He is dead ” ; behold, he is alive and under another form. These are the Head, the Heart, the Soul, and the Seed of undying knowledge (Gnyana). Thou shalt never speak, O Lanoo, of these great ones (Maha . . . ) before a multitude, mentioning them by their names. The wise alone will understand.” ...* (Catechism of the inner Schools.)}

^{It is these sacred “ Four ” who have been allegorized and symbolized in the “ Linga Purâna,” which states that Vamadeva (Siva) as Kumâra is reborn in each Kalpa (Race in this instance), as four youths — four, white ; four, red ; four, yellow ; and four, dark or brown. Let us remember that Siva is pre-eminently and chiefly an ascetic, the patron of all Yogis and Adepts, and the allegory will become quite comprehensible. It is the spirit of Divine Wisdom and chaste asceticism itself which incarnates in these Elect. It is only after getting married and being dragged by the gods from his terrible ascetic life, that Rudra becomes Siva, a god, and not one of a very virtuous or merciful type, in the Hindu Pantheon. Higher than the “ Four ” is only ONE on Earth as in Heavens — that still more mysterious and solitary Being described in Book I.}

^{We have now to examine the nature of the “ Sons of the Flame ” and of “ Dark Wisdom,” as well as the pros and cons. of the Satanic assumption.}

^{Such broken sentences as could be made out from the fragments on the tile, which George Smith calls “ the Curse after the Fall ” (see}

^{p. 81 of his “ Chaldean Account of Genesis ”), are of course allegorical ; yet they corroborate that which is taught of the true nature of the fall of the angels in our Books. Thus, it is said in line 12 that the “ Lord of the earth his name called out, the father Elu ” (Elohim), and pronounced his curse, which “ The God Hea heard, and his liver was angry, because his man (Angelic man) had corrupted his purity (14 and 15),” for which Hea expresses the desire that “ ‘ Wisdom and knowledge ’ hostilely may they injure him (man).”}

^{The latter sentence points to the direct connection of the Chaldean with the Genetic account. While Hea tries to bring to nought the wisdom and knowledge gained by man, through his newly-acquired intellectual and conscious capacity of creating in his turn (thus taking the monopoly of creation out of the hands of God (the Gods) ), the Elohim do the same in the third chapter of Genesis. Therefore the Elohim sent him out of Eden.}

^{But this was of no avail. For the spirit of divine Wisdom being}

^{* In the Kabala the pronunciation of the four-lettered ineffable name is “ a most secret arcanum ” — “ a secret of secrets.”}

^{upon and in man — verily the Serpent of Eternity and all Knowledge, that Manasic spirit, which made him learn the secret of creation on the Kriyasaktic, and of procreation on the earthly planes — led him as naturally to discover his way to immortality, notwithstanding the jealousy of all the Gods.}

^{The early Atlanto-Lemurians are charged with taking unto themselves (divine incarnations) wives of a lower race, namely, the race of the hitherto mindless men. Every ancient Scripture has the same, more or less disfigured legend. Primarily, the angelic Fall, which has transformed the “ first-born ” of God into the Asuras, or into the Ahriman and Typhon of the “ pagans ” (i.e., if the accounts given in the Book of Enoch,* and in Hermes, in Purânas and Bible are taken literally), when read esoterically means simply this : —}

^{Sentences such as : “ In his (Satan’s) ambition he raises his hand against the Sanctuary of the God of Heaven ” etc., ought to read : “ Prompted by the law of eternal evolution and Karma, the angel incarnated on earth in man ; and as his Wisdom and Knowledge are still divine, although his body is earthly, he is (allegorically) accused of divulging the mysteries of Heaven.” He combines and uses the two for purposes of human, instead of super-human, procreation. Henceforth, “ man will beget, not create.”† But as, by so doing, he has to use}

^{* Returning once more to the most important subject in the archaic Cosmogony, it may be said that even in the Norse legends, in the Sacred Scrolls of the goddess Saga, we find Loki, the brother by blood of Odin (as Typhon, Ahriman, and others are brothers of Osiris and Ormazd), becoming evil only later, when he has mixed too long with humanity. Like all other fire or light gods — fire burning and destroying as well as warming and giving life — he ended by being accepted in the destructive sense of “ fire.” The name Loki, we learn (“ Asgard and the Gods,” p. 250), has been derived from the old word “ liechan,” to enlighten. It has, therefore, the same origin as the Latin “ lux, light.” Hence Loki is identical with Lucifer (light-bringer). This title, given to the Prince of Darkness, is very suggestive and is a vindication in itself against theological slander. But Loki is still more closely related to Prometheus, as he is shown chained to a sharp rock, while Lucifer, identified with Satan, was chained down in hell ; a circumstance, however, which prevented neither of them from acting in all freedom on Earth, if we accept the theological paradox in its fulness. Loki is a beneficent, generous and powerful god in the beginning of times, and the principle of good, not of evil, in early Scandinavian theogony.}

^{† The Greek mythos just alluded to a few pages back, namely the mutilation of Uranos by his son Kronos in the Greek theogony, is an allusion to this theft by the Son of the Earth and Heavens of the divine creative fire. If Uranos, the personification of the celestial Powers, has to stop creating (he is made impotent by Kronos, the god in time) so, in the Egyptian Cosmogony it is Thot, the god of Wisdom, who regulates this fight between Horus and Set, the latter being served by the former as Uranos is by Kronos (see “ Book of the Dead ” ch. XV I I. V. 26). In the Babylonian account it is the god Zu, who strips “ the father of the gods ” of umsimi —the ideal creative organ not the crown (!) as G. Smith thought (see pp. 115 and 116 Chaldean Account). For, in the fragment K. 3454 (British Museum) it is said very clearly, that Zu having stripped the “ venerable}

^{his weak body as the means of procreation, that body will pay the penalty for this wisdom, carried from heaven down to the earth ; hence the corruption of physical purity will become a temporary curse.}

^{The mediæval Kabalists knew this well, since one of them did not fear to write : “ The Kabala was first taught by God himself to a select Company of Angels who formed a theosophic school in Paradise. After the FALL the Angels most graciously communicated this heavenly doctrine to the disobedient child of Earth, to furnish the protoplasts with the means of returning to their pristine nobility and felicity ” (Quoted by Christian Ginsburg from the Kabala). This shows how the event — of the Sons of God, marrying and imparting the divine Secrets of Heaven to the daughters of men — allegorically told by Enoch and in the sixth chapter of Genesis was interpreted by the Christian Kabalists. The whole of this period may be regarded as the pre-human period, that of divine man, or as plastic Protestant theology now has it — the pre-adamite period. But even Genesis begins its real history (chap. vi.) by the giants of “ those days ” and the “ Sons of god ” marrying and teaching their wives — the daughters of man.}

^{This period is the one described in the Purânas ; and relating as it does to days lost in archaic ages, hence pre-historic, how can any anthropologist feel certain whether the mankind of that period was or was not as he knows it now ? The whole personnel of the Brâhmanas and Purânas — the Rishis, Prajâpatis, Manus, their wives and progeny — belong to that pre-human period. All these are the Seed of Humanity, so to speak. It is around these “ Sons of God,” the “ Mind born ” astral children of Brahmâ, that our physical frames have grown and developed to what they are now. For, the Purânic histories of all those men are those of our Monads, in their various and numberless incarnations on this and other spheres, events perceived by the “ Siva eye ” of the ancient Seers, (the “ third eye ” of our Stanzas) and described allegorically. Later on, they were disfigured for Sectarian purposes ; mutilated, but still left with a considerable ground-work of truth in them. Nor is the philosophy less profound in such allegories for being so thickly veiled by the overgrowth of fancy.}

^{But with the Fourth Race we reach the purely human period. Those who were hitherto semi-divine Beings, self-imprisoned in bodies which were human only in appearance, became physiologically changed and took unto themselves wives who were entirely human and fair to look}

^{of Heaven ” of his desire, he carried away the umsimi of the gods, and burnt thereby the teroti (the power) of all the other gods, thus “ governing the seed of all the angels ” (15). A s the umsimi was on the seat of Bel, it could hardly be the “ crown.” A fourth version is in the Bible. Ham is the Chaldean Zu, and both are cursed for the same allegorically described crime.}

^{at, but in whom lower, more material, though sidereal, beings had incarnated. These beings in female forms (Lilith is the prototype of these in the Jewish traditions) are called in the esoteric accounts “ Khado ” (Dâkini, in Sanskrit). Allegorical legends call the chief of these Liliths, Sangye Khado, (Buddha Dâkini, in Sanskrit) ; all are credited with the art of “ walking in the air,” and the greatest kindness to mortals ; but no mind —only animal instinct.*}

^{(c) This is the beginning of a worship which, ages later, was doomed to degenerate into phallicism and sexual worship. It began by the worship of the human body — that “ miracle of miracles,” as an English author calls it — and ended by that of its respective sexes. The worshippers were giants in stature ; but they were giants in knowledge and learning, though it came to them more easily than it does to the men of our modern times. Their Science was innate in them. The Lemuro-Atlantean had no need of discovering and fixing in his memory that which his informing PRINCIPLE knew at the moment of its incarnation. Time alone, and the ever-growing obtuseness of the matter in which the Principles had clothed themselves, could, the one, weaken the memory of their pre-natal knowledge, the other, blunt and even extinguish every spark of the spiritual and divine in them. Therefore had they, from the first, fallen victims to their animal natures and bred “ monsters ” — i.e., men of distinct varieties from themselves.}

^{Speaking of the Giants, Creuzer describes them well in saying that : —}

^{“ Those children of Heaven and Earth were endowed at their birth by the Sovereign Powers, the authors of their being, with extraordinary faculties both moral and physical. They commanded the Elements, knew the secrets of heaven and the earth, of the sea and the whole world, and read futurity in the stars. . . . It seems, indeed, as though one has to deal, when reading of them, not with men as we are but with Spirits of the Elements sprung from the bosom of Nature and having full sway over her. . . . All these beings are marked with a character of MAGIC and SORCERY. . . .”}

^{And so they were, those (now) legendary heroes of the pre-historic, still, once really existing races. Creuzer was wise in his generation, for he did not charge with deliberate deceit, or dullness and superstition, an endless series of recognized philosophers, who mention these races and assert that, even in their own time, they saw their fossils. There were sceptics in days of old — no fewer and as great as they are now. But even a Lucian, a Democritus and an Epicurus yielded to the evidence of facts and showed the discriminative capacity of really}

^{* These are the beings whose legendary existence has served as a ground-work upon which to build the rabbinical Lilith, and what the believers in the Bible would term the antediluvian women, and the Kabalists the pre-Adamite races. They are no fiction}

^{—this is certain, however fantastic the exuberance of later growth.}

^{great intellects, which can distinguish fiction from fact, and truth from exaggeration and fraud. Ancient writers were no more fools than our modern wise men are ; for, as well remarked by the author of some “ Notes on Aristotle’s Psychology in Relation to Modern Thought ” ( in Mind ) :—}

^{“ The common division of history into ancient and modern is . . . . misleading. The Greeks in the 4th century, B.C. were in many respects moderns ; ” especially, we may add, in their scepticism. They were not very likely to accept fables so easily . . . . .”}

^{Yet the “ Lemurians ” and the Atlanteans, “ those children of Heaven and Earth,” were indeed marked with a character of SORCERY ; for the Esoteric doctrine charges them precisely with that, which, if believed, would put an end to the difficulties of science with regard to the origin of man, or rather, his anatomical similarities to the Anthropoid Ape. It accuses them of having committed the ( to us ) abominable crime of breeding with so-called “ animals,” and thus producing a truly pithecoid species, now extinct. Of course, as in the question of spontaneous generation — in which Esoteric Science believes, and which it teaches — the possibility of such a cross-breed between man and an animal of any kind will be denied. But apart from the consideration that in those early days, as already remarked, neither the human Atlantean giants, nor yet the “ animals,” were the physiologically perfect men and mammalians that are now known to us, the modern notions upon this subject — those of the physiologists included — are too uncertain and fluctuating to permit them an absolute denial a priori of such a fact.}

^{A careful perusal of the Commentaries would make one think that the Being that the new “ incarnate ” bred with, was called an “ animal,” not because he was no human being, but rather because he was so dissimilar physically and mentally to the more perfect races, which had developed physiologically at an earlier period. Remember Stanza V I I. and what is said in its first verse (24th) : — that when the “ Sons of Wisdom ” came to incarnate the first time, some of them incarnated fully, others projected into the forms only a spark, while some of the shadows were left over from being filled and perfected, till the Fourth Race. Those races, then, which “ remained destitute of knowledge,” or those again which were left “ mindless,” remained as they were, even after the natural separation of the sexes. It is these who committed the first crossbreeding, so to speak, and bred monsters ; and it is from the descendants of these that the Atlanteans chose their wives. Adam and Eve were supposed, with Cain and Abel, to be the only human family on Earth. Yet we see Cain going to the land of Nod and taking there a wife. Evidently one race only was supposed perfect enough to be called human ; and, even in our own day, while the Singhalese}

^{regard the Veddhas of their jungles as speaking animals and no more, some British people believe firmly, in their arrogance, that every other human family — especially the dark Indians — is an inferior race. Moreover there are naturalists who have sincerely considered the problem whether some savage tribes — like the Bushmen for instance — can be regarded as men at all. The Commentary says, in describing that species (or race) of animals “ fair to look at ” as a biped : — “ Having human shape, but having the lower extremities, from the waist down, covered with hair.” Hence the race of the satyrs, perhaps.}

^{If men existed two million years ago, they must have been — just as the animals were — quite different physically and anatomically from what they have become ; and they were nearer then to the type of pure mammalian animal than they are now. Anyhow, we learn that the animal world breeds strictly inter se, i.e., in accordance with genus and species — only since the appearance on this earth of the Atlantean race. As demonstrated by the author of that able work, “ Modern Science and Modern Thought,” this idea of the refusal to breed with another species, or that sterility is the only result of such breeding, “ appears to be a primâ facie deduction rather than an absolute law ” even now. He shows that “ different species, do, in fact, often breed together, as may be seen in the familiar instance of the horse and ass. It is true that in this case the mule is sterile. . . . but this rule is not universal, and recently one new hybrid race, that of the leporine, or hare-rabbit, has been created which is perfectly fertile.” The progeny of wolf and dog is also instanced, as that of several other domestic animals (p. 101) ; “ like foxes and dogs again, and the modern Swiss cattle shown by Rutimeyer as descended from three distinct species of fossil-oxen, the Bos primigenius, Bos longifrons and Bos frontosus.” Yet some of those species, as the ape family, which so clearly resembles man in physical structure, contain, we are told, “ numerous branches, which graduate into one another, but the extremes of which differ more widely than man does from the highest of the ape series ” — the gorilla and chimpanzee, for instance (see Addenda).}

^{Thus Mr. Darwin’s remark — or shall we say the remark of Linnæus ?— natura non facit saltum, is not only corroborated by Esoteric Science but would — were there any chance of the real doctrine being accepted by any others than its direct votaries — reconcile in more than one way, if not entirely, the modern Evolution theory with facts, as also with the absolute failure of the Anthropologists to meet with the “ missing link ” in our Fourth Round geological formations.}

^{We will show elsewhere that, however unconsciously to itself, modern Science pleads our case upon its own admissions, and that de Quatrefages is perfectly right, when he suggests in his last work, that it is far more likely that the anthropoid ape should be discovered to be}

^{the descendant of man, than that these two types should have a common, fantastic and nowhere-to-be-found ancestor. Thus the wisdom of the compilers of the old Stanzas is vindicated by at least one eminent man of Science, and the Occultist prefers to believe as he ever did that —}

^{“ Man was the first and highest (mammalian) animal that appeared in this (Fourth Round) creation. Then came still huger animals ; and last of all the dumb man who walks on all fours.” For, “ the Râkshasas (giant-demons) and Daityas (Titans) of the “ White Dwipa ” (continent) spoiled his (the dumb man’s) Sires.” (Commentary.)}

^{Furthermore, as we see, there are anthropologists who have traced man back to an epoch which goes far to break down the apparent barrier that exists between the chronologies of modern science and the Archaic Doctrine. It is true that English scientists generally have declined to commit themselves to the sanction of the hypothesis of even a Tertiary Man. They, each and all, measure the antiquity of Homo primigenius by their own lights and prejudices. Huxley, indeed, ventures to speculate on a possible Pliocene or Miocene Man. Prof. Seeman and Mr. Grant Allen have relegated his advent to the Eocene, but, speaking generally, English scientists consider that we cannot safely go beyond the quaternary. Unfortunately, the facts do not accommodate the too cautious reserve of these latter. The French school of anthropology, basing their views on the discoveries of l’Abbé Bourgeois, Capellini, and others, has accepted, almost without exception, the doctrine that the traces of our ancestors are certainly to be found in the Miocene, while M. de Quatrefages now inclines to postulate a Secondary-Age Man. Further on we shall compare such estimates with the figures given in the Brahminical exoteric books which approximate to the esoteric teaching.}

^{(d) . . . . Then, “ the third eye acted no longer,” says the Stanza, because MAN had sunk too deep into the mire of matter.}

^{What is the meaning of this strange and weird statement in Verse 42, concerning the “ third eye of the Third Race which had died and acted no longer ” ?}

^{A few more occult teachings must now be given with reference to this point as well as some others. The history of the Third and Fourth Races must be amplified, in order that it may throw some more light on the development of our present humanity ; and show how the faculties, called into activity by occult training, restore man to the position he previously occupied in reference to spiritual perception and consciousness. But the phenomenon of the third Eye has to be first explained.}

^{THE RACES WITH THE “ THIRD EYE.”}

^{The subject is so unusual, the paths pursued so intricate, so full of dangerous pitfalls prepared by adverse theories and criticism, that good reasons have to be given for every step taken. While turning the light of the bull’s eye called esotericism on almost every inch of the occult grounds travelled over, we have also to use its lens to throw into stronger objectivity the regions explored by exact science ; this, not only in order to contrast the two, but to defend our position.*}

^{It may be complained by some that too little is said of the physical, human side of the extinct races, in this history of their growth and evolution. Much more might be said assuredly, if simple prudence did not make us hesitate at the threshold of every new revelation. That, which finds its possibility and landmarks in the discoveries of modern science, is given ; all that of which exact knowledge knows nothing and upon which it is unable to speculate — and therefore denies as facts in nature — is withheld.}

^{But even such statements as these — e.g., that of all the mammalians, man was the earliest ; that it is man who is the indirect ancestor of the Ape ; and that he was a kind of a Cyclops in days of old — will all be contested. yet, scientists will never be able to prove — except to their own satisfaction — that it was not so. Nor can they admit that the first two races of men were too ethereal and phantom-like in their constitution, organism, and shape, even to be called physical men. For, if they do, it will be found that this is one of the reasons why their relics can never be expected to be exhumed among other fossils. Nevertheless all this is maintained. Man was the store-house, so to speak, of all the seeds of life}

^{* For suggestiveness, we would recommend a short article in the Theosophist of August, 1887, “ Esoteric Studies.” Its author expounds therein quite an occult theory, though to the world a new idea : “ the progress of the Monad concurring with the retrogression of Form ” (666), i.e., “ with decrease of the vis formativa.” He says, “ Who knows what shape vehicled the Ego in remote rings (Rounds, or races ? ) . . . ? May not man’s type have been that of the Simiadæ in its variety ? Might not the monkey-kingdom of Ramayana fame rest on some far-off tradition relating to a period when that was the common lot, or rather aspect, of man ? ” . . . and winds up a very clever, though too short, exposition of his theory by saying that which every true occultist will endorse : “ With physico-ethereal man there must be involution of sex. As physicoastral man depended on entities of the sub-human class (evolved from animal proto-types) for rebirth, so will physico-ethereal man find among the graceful, shapely orders issuing from the air-plane, one or more which will be developed for his successive embodiments when procreated forms are given— a process which will include all mankind only very gradually. The (pre ?) Adamic and post-Adamic races were giants ; their ethereal counterparts may possibly be liliputians — beauteous, luminous, diaphanous — but will assuredly be giants in mind ” (p. 671, art. by Visconde de Figanière, F.T.S.).}

^{for this Round, vegetable and animal alike.* As En-Soph is “ One, notwithstanding the innumerable forms which are in him ” (Zohar,” i. 21a), so is man, on Earth the microcosm of the macrocosm. “ As soon as man appeared, everything was complete. . . . for everything is comprised in man. He unites in himself all forms (Ibid., iii. 48a).” “ The mystery of the earthly man is after the mystery of the Heavenly Man ” (ii. 76a). The human form — so called, because it is the vehicle (under whatever shape) of the divine man — is, as so intuitionally remarked by by the author of “ Esoteric Studies,”† the new type, at the beginning of every Round, “ as man never can be, so he never has been, manifested in a shape belonging to the animal kingdom in esse.” The author proceeds, “ he never formed part of that kingdom. Derived, only derived, from the most finished class of the latter, a new human form must always have been the new type of the cycle. The human shape, in one ring (?), as I imagine, becomes cast-off clothes in the next ; it is then appropriated by the highest order in the servant-kingdom below.”}

^{If the idea is what we understand it to mean — for the “ rings ” spoken of throw some confusion upon it — then it is the correct esoteric teaching. Having appeared at the very beginning, and at the head of sentient and conscious life, man (the astral, or the “ Soul,” for the Zohar, repeating the archaic teaching, distinctly says that “ the real man is the Soul, and his material frame no part of him ”) — man became the living and animal UNIT, from which the “ cast-off clothes ” determined the shape of every life and animal in this Round.‡}

^{Thus, he “ created ” for ages the insects, reptiles, birds, and animals, unconsciously to himself, from his remains and relics from the Third and the Fourth Rounds. The same idea and teaching are as distinctly given in the Vendidad of the Mazdeans, as they are in the Chaldean and the Mosaic allegory of the Ark, all of which are the many national versions of the original legend given in the Hindu Scriptures. It is found in the allegory of Vaivasvata Manu and his Ark with the Seven Rishis, as in that of the Rishis, each of whom is shown the father and}

^{* It may be objected that this is a contradiction. That, as the first Root-Race appeared 300,000,000 years after the vegetation had evolved, the seed of vegetable life could not be in the First Race. We say it could ; for up to man’s appearance in this Round, the vegetation was of quite another kind than it is now, and quite ethereal, this for the simple reason that no grass or plants could have been physical, before there were animal or other organisms to breathe out the carbonic acid which vegetation has to imbibe for its development, its nutrition and growth. They are inter-dependent in their physical and achieved forms.}

^{† “ Visconde de Figanière, F.T.S.” (The Theosophist, Aug. 1887, page 676.)}

^{‡ It is stated in the Zohar that the “ primordial worlds ” (sparks) could not continue because man was not as yet. “ The human form contains everything ; and as it did not as yet exist, the worlds were destroyed.”}

^{progenitor of specified animals, reptiles, and even monsters (See Vishnu and other Purânas). Open the Mazdean Vendidad, at Fargard ii., at verse 27 (73) and read the command of Ormazd to Yima, a Spirit of the Earth, who symbolizes the three races, after telling him to build a vara (“ an enclosure,” an argua or vehicle). . . .}

^{“ Thither (into the vara) thou shalt bring the seeds of men and women, of the greatest, best, and finest kinds on this earth ; thither thou shalt bring the seeds of every kind of cattle,” etc., etc. ; and v. 28 (74) . . . . “ all those seeds shalt thou bring, two of every kind, to be kept inexhaustible there, so long as those men shall stay in the vara.” Those “ men ” in the “ Vara ” are the “ Progenitors,” the heavenly men or Dhyani, the future Egos who are commissioned to inform mankind. For “ Vara,” or the “ Ark ” (or again the Vehicle) simply means MAN.* Verse 30 says : . . . . “ thou shalt seal up the vara (after filling it up with the seeds), and thou shalt make a door and a window self-shining within,” which is the Soul. And when Yima inquires of Ahura Mazda how he shall manage to make that vara, he is answered : “ Crush the earth . . . and knead it with thy hands, as the potter does when kneading the potter’s clay ” (31).}

^{The Egyptian ram-headed god makes man of clay on a potter’s wheel, and so in Genesis do the Elohim fashion him out of the same material.}

^{When the “ Maker of the material world ” (Ahura Mazda) is asked, furthermore, what is to give light “ to the Vara which Yima made,” he is told that “ There are uncreated lights and created lights ” and that “ there ” (in Airyana Vaêgô, where Vara is built), “ the stars, the moon, and the Sun are only once (a year) seen to rise and set ” and a year seems only as a day (and night) a clear reference to the “ land of the Gods ” or the (now) polar regions. Moreover another hint is contained in this verse : a distinct allusion to the “ uncreated lights ” which enlighten man within — his principles. Otherwise, no sense or reason could be found in Ahura Mazda’s answer (V. 40), which is forthwith followed by Verse 41 saying that “ Every fortieth year, to every couple (hermaphrodite) two are born, a male and female,”† the latter being a distinct echo of the Secret Doctrine, of a Stanza which says —}

^{* This is the meaning when the allegory and symbol are opened and read by means of the human key, or the key to terrestrial anthroposophy. This interpretation of the “ ark ” symbolism does not in the least interfere with its astronomical, or even theogonic keys ; nor with any of the other six meanings. Nor does it seem less scien-tific than the modern theories about the origin of man. As said, it has seven keys to it, like the rest.}

^{† Vendidad Sâdah, See also Bund. XV. ; and J. Darmesteter’s translation of the Vendidad. “ Sacred Books of the East.”}

^{“ At the expiration of every forty (annual) Suns, at the end of every fortieth Day, the double one becomes four ; male and female in one, in the first and second and the third. . . . . .”}

^{Which is clear, since “ every sun ” meant a whole year, the latter being composed of one day then, as in the arctic circle it is now composed of six months. According to the old teaching, the axis of the earth gradually changes its inclination to the ecliptic, and at the period referred to, this inclination was such that a polar day lasted during the whole period of the earth’s revolution about the sun, when a kind of twilight of very short duration intervened ; after which the polar land resumed its position directly under the solar rays. This may be contrary to astronomy as now taught and understood : but who can say that changes in the motion of the earth, which do not take place now, did not occur millions of years back ?}

^{Returning once more to the statement that Vara meant the MAN of the Fourth Round, as much as the Earth of those days, the moon, and even Noah’s ark, if one will so have it — this is again shown in the dialogue between Ahura Mazda and Zarathustra. Thus when the latter asks —}

^{V. 42. “ O Maker of the Material World, thou Holy One ! Who is he who brought the law of Mazda into the Vara which Yima made ? ” “ Ahura Mazda answered : ‘ It was the bird Karshipta, O holy Zarathustra.’ . . . .”}

^{“ The bird Karshipta dwells in the heavens : were he living on the earth he would be king of birds. He brought into the var of Yima, and recites the Avesta in the language of birds.” (Bund. xix and xxiv.)}

^{This again is an allegory and a symbol misunderstood by the Orientalists only, who see in this bird “ an incarnation of lightning,” and say its song was “ often thought to be the utterance of a god and a revelation,” and what not. Karshipta is the human mind-soul, and the deity thereof, symbolized in ancient Magianism by a bird, as the Greeks symbolized it by a butterfly. No sooner had Karshipta entered the Vara or man, than he understood the law of Mazda, or Divine Wisdom. In the “ Book of Concealed Mystery ” it is said of the tree, which is the tree of knowledge of good and evil : “ In its branches (of the tree) the birds lodge and build their nests,” or the Souls and the Angels have their place ! ” * Therefore, with the Kabalists it was a like symbol. “ Bird ” was a Chaldean, and has become a Hebrew synonym and symbol for Angel, a Soul, a Spirit, or Deva ; and the “ Bird’s Nest ” was with both Heaven, and is God’s bosom in the Zohar. The perfect Messiah enters Eden “ into that place which is called the Bird’s Nest ” (Zohar, ii., 8b).}

^{* See “ Kabbalah Unveiled ” by S. McGregor Mathers, p. 104.}

^{“ Like a bird that is flying from its nest, and that is the Soul from which the Shekeenah (divine wisdom or grace) does not move away ” (Zohar, iii., 278a ; Myer’s Qabbalah, 217). “ The Nest of the eternal Bird, the flutter of whose wings produces life, is boundless space,” says the Commentary, meaning Hansa, the bird of Wisdom.}

^{It is Adam Kadmon who is the (Sephirothal) tree, and it is he who becomes the “ Tree of knowledge of good and evil ” esoterically. And that “ tree hath around it seven columns (seven pillars) of the world, or Rectores ” ; the same “ Progenitors ” or “ Sephiroth ” again “ operating through the respective orders of Angels in the spheres of the seven planets,” etc., one of which orders begets giants (Nephilim) on Earth.}

^{It was the belief of entire antiquity, Pagan and Christian, that the earliest mankind was a race of giants. Certain excavations in America in mounds and in caves, have already yielded in isolated cases groups of skeletons of nine and twelve feet high.* These belong to tribes of the early Fifth Race, now degenerated to an average size of between five and six feet. But we can easily believe that the Titans and Cyclopes of old really belonged to the Fourth (Atlantean) Race, and that all the subsequent legends and allegories found in the Hindu Purânas and the Greek Hesiod and Homer, were based on the hazy reminiscences of real Titans — men of a superhuman tremendous physical power, which enabled them to defend themselves, and hold at bay the gigantic monsters of the Mesozoic and early Cenozoic times — and of actual Cyclopes — three-eyed mortals.}

^{It has been often remarked by observant writers, that the “ origin of nearly every popular myth and legend could be traced invariably to a fact in Nature.”}

^{In these fantastic creations of an exuberant subjectivism, there is always an element of the objective and real. The imagination of the masses, disorderly and ill-regulated as it may be, could never have conceived and fabricated ex nihilo so many monstrous figures, such a wealth of extraordinary tales, had it not had, to serve it as a central nucleus, those floating reminiscences, obscure and vague, which unite the broken links of the chain of time to form with them the mysterious, dream foundation of our collective consciousness.†}

^{* Darwinian Evolutionists who are so wont to refer to the evidence of reversion to type}

^{—the full meaning of which, in the case of human monsters, is embraced in the esoteric solution of the embryological problem — as proof of their arguments, would do well to inquire into those instances of modern giants who are often 8, 9, and even 11 feet high. Such reversions are imperfect, yet undeniable reproductions of the original towering man of primeval times.}

^{† See “ Mythical Monsters,” by Ch. Gould, from whose interesting and scientific volume a few passages are quoted further on. See in Mr. Sinnett’s “ Occult World,” the descrip-tion of a cavern in the Himalayas filled with relics of human and animal giant bones.}

^{The evidence for the Cyclopes — a race of giants — will be pointed out in forthcoming Sections, in the Cyclopean remnants, so called to this day. An indication that, during its evolution and before the final adjustment of the human organism — which became perfect and symmetrical only in the Fifth Race — the early Fourth Race may have been three-eyed, without having necessarily a third eye in the middle of the brow, like the legendary Cyclops, is also furnished by Science.}

^{To the Occultists who believe that spiritual and psychic involution proceeds on parallel lines with physical evolution ; that the inner senses — innate in the first human races — atrophied during racial growth and the material development of the outer senses ; to the student of Esoteric symbology, finally, this statement is no conjecture or possibility, but simply a phase of the law of growth, a proven fact, in short. They understand the meaning of this passage in the Commentaries which says : —}

^{“ There were four-armed human creatures in those early days of the male-females (hermaphrodites) ; with one head, yet three eyes. They could see before them and behind them.* A KALPA later (after the separation of the sexes) men having fallen into matter, their spiritual vision became dim ; and coördinately the third eye commenced to lose its power. . . . When the Fourth (Race) arrived at its middle age, the inner vision had to be awakened, and acquired by artificial stimuli, the process of which was known to the old sages.† . . . The third eye, likewise, getting gradually PETRIFIED, ‡ soon disappeared. The double-faced became the one-faced, and the eye was drawn deep into the head and is now buried under the hair. During the activity of the inner man (during trances and spiritual visions) the eye swells and expands. The Arhat sees and feels it, and regulates his action accordingly. . . . . . . . . . . . . .}

^{* Viz., the third eye was at the back of the head. The statement that the latest hermaphrodite humanity was “ four-armed,” unriddles probably the mystery of all the representations and idols of the exoteric gods of India. On the Acropolis of Argos, there was a ξόανον, a rudely carved wooden statue (attributed to Dædalus), representing a three-eyed colossus, which was consecrated to Zeus Triopas (three-eyed). The head of the “ god ” has two eyes in its face and one above on the top of the forehead. It is considered the most archaic of all the ancient statues ( Schol. Vatic. ad Eurip. Troad. 14 ).}

^{† The Inner sight could henceforth be acquired only through training and initiation, save in the cases of “ natural and born magicians,” sensitives and mediums, as they are called now.}

^{‡ This expression “ petrified ” instead of “ ossified ” is curious. The “ back eye,” which is of course the pineal gland, now so-called, the small pea-like mass of grey nervous matter attached to the back of the third ventricle of the brain, is said to almost invariably contain mineral concretions and sand, and “ nothing more.” (Vide Infra.)}

^{The undefiled Lanoo (disciple, chela) need fear no danger ; he who keeps himself not in purity (who is not chaste) will receive no help from the ‘ deva eye.’ ”}

^{Unfortunately not. The “ deva-eye ” exists no more for the majority of mankind. The third eye is dead, and acts no longer ; but it has left behind a witness to its existence. This witness is now the PINEAL GLAND. As for the “ four-armed ” men, it is they who become the prototypes of the four-armed Hindu gods, as shown in a preceding footnote.}

^{Such is the mystery of the human eye that, in their vain endeavours to explain and account for all the difficulties surrounding its action, some scientists have been forced to resort to occult explanations. The development of the Human eye gives more support to the occult anthropology than to that of the materialistic physiologists. “ The eyes in the human embryo grow from within without ” out of the brain, instead of being part of the skin, as in the insects and cuttlefish. Professor Lankester, thinking the brain a queer place for the eye, and attempting to explain the phenomenon on Darwinian lines, suggests the curious view that “ our ” earliest vertebrate ancestor was a transparent creature and hence did not mind where the eye was ! And so was man “ a transparent creature ” once upon a time, we are taught, hence our theory holds good. But how does the Lankester hypothesis square with the Hæckelian view that the vertebrate eye originated by changes in the epidermis ? If it started inside, the theory goes into the waste-basket. This seems to be proved by embryology. Moreover, Professor Lankester’s extraordinary suggestion — or shall we say admission ? — is rendered perhaps necessary by evolutionist necessities. Occultism with its teaching as to the gradual development of senses “ FROM WITHIN WITHOUT,” from astral prototypes, is far more satisfactory : The third eye retreated inwards when its course was run — another point in favour of Occultism.}

^{The allegorical expression of the Hindu mystics when speaking of the “ eye of Siva,” the Tri-bochana (“ three-eyed ”), thus receives its justification and raison d’être —the transference of the pineal gland (once that “ third eye ”) to the forehead, being an exoteric licence. This throws also a light on the mystery — incomprehensible to some — of the connection between abnormal, or Spiritual Seership, and the physiological purity of the Seer. The question is often asked, “ Why should celibacy and chastity be a sine quâ non rule and condition of regular chelaship, or the development of psychic and occult powers ? The answer is contained in the Commentary. When we learn that the “ third eye ” was once a physiological organ, and that later on, owing to the gradual}

^{disappearance of spirituality and increase of materiality (Spiritual nature being extinguished by the physical), it became an atrophied organ, as little understood now by physiologists as the spleen is — when we learn this, the connection will become clear. During human life the greatest impediment in the way of spiritual development, and especially to the acquirement of Yoga powers, is the activity of our physiological senses. Sexual action being closely connected, by interaction, with the spinal cord and the grey matter of the brain, it is useless to give any longer explanation. Of course, the normal and abnormal state of the brain, and the degree of active work in the medulla oblongata, reacts powerfully on the pineal gland, for, owing to the number of “ centres ” in that region, which controls by far the greater majority of the physiological actions of the animal economy, and also owing to the close and intimate neighbourhood of the two, there must be exerted a very powerful “ inductive ” action by the medulla on the pineal gland.}

^{All this is quite plain to the Occultist, but is very vague in the sight of the general reader. The latter must then be shown the possibility of a three-eyed man in nature, in those periods when his formation was yet in a comparatively chaotic state. Such a possibility may be inferred from anatomical and zoological knowledge, first of all ; then it may rest on the assumptions of materialistic science itself.}

^{It is asserted upon the authority of Science, and upon evidence, which is not merely a fiction of theoretical speculation this time, that many of the animals — especially among the lower orders of the vertebrata — have a third eye, now atrophied, but necessarily active in its origin.* The Hatteria species, a lizard of the order Lacertilia, recently discovered in New Zealand (a part of ancient Lemuria so called, mark well ), presents this peculiarity in a most extraordinary manner ; and not only the Hatteria punctata, but the chameleon, certain reptiles, and even fishes. It was thought, at first, that it was no more than the prolongation of the brain ending with a small protuberance, called epiphysis, a little bone separated from the main bone by a cartilage, and found in every animal. But it was soon found to be more than this. It offered}

^{—as its development and anatomical structure showed — such an analogy with that of the eye, that it was found impossible to see in it any}

^{* “ Deeply placed within the head, covered by thick skin and muscles, true eyes that cannot see are found in certain animals,” also, says Hæckel : “ Vertebrate . . . blind moles and field mice, blind snakes and lizards. . . . They shun daylight . . . dwelling under the ground. They were not originally blind but have evolved from ancestors that lived in the light and had well-developed eyes. The atrophied eye beneath the opaque skin may be found in these blind beings in every stage of reversion.” (“ Sense Organs,” Hæckel.) And if two eyes could become so atrophied in lower animals, why not one eye — the pineal gland — in man, who is but a higher animal in his physical aspect ?}

^{thing else. There were and are palæontologists who feel convinced to this day that this “ third eye ” has functioned in its origin, and they are certainly right. For this is what is said of the pineal gland in Quain’s Anatomy (Vol. I I., ninth edit., pp. 830-851. “ Thalamencephalon ” Interbrain) : —}

^{“ It is from this part, constituting at first the whole and subsequently the hinder part of the anterior primary encephalic vesicle, that the optic vesicles are developed in the earliest period, and the fore part is that in connection with which the cerebral hemispheres and accompanying parts are formed. The thalamus opticus of each side is formed by a lateral thickening of the medullary wall, while the interval between, descending towards the base, constitutes the cavity of the third ventricle with its prolongation in the infundibulum. The grey commissure afterwards stretches across the ventricular cavity. . . . . The hinder part of the roof is developed by a peculiar process, to be noticed later, into the pineal gland, which remains united on each side by its pedicles to the thalamus, and behind these a transverse band is formed as posterior commissure.}

^{“ The lamina terminalis ( lamina cinerea ) continues to close the third ventricle in front, below it the optic commissure forms the floor of the ventricle, and further back the infundibulum descends to be united in the sella turcica with the tissue adjoining the posterior lobe of the pituitary body.}

^{“ The two optic thalami formed from the posterior and outer part of the anterior vesicle, consist at first of a single hollow sac of nervous matter, the cavity of which communicates on each side in front with that of the commencing cerebra hemispheres, and behind with that of the middle cephalic vesicle ( corpora quadrigemina ). Soon, however, by increased deposit taking place in their interior, behind, below, and at the sides, the thalami become solid, and at the same time a cleft or fissure appears between them above, and penetrates down to the internal cavity, which continues open at the back part opposite the entrance of the Sylvian aqueduct. This cleft or fissure is the third ventricle. Behind, the two thalami continue united by the posterior commissure, which is distinguishable about the end of the third month, and also by the peduncles of the pineal gland. . . . .}

^{“ At an early period the optic tracts may be recognised as hollow prolongations from the outer part of the wall of the thalami while they are still vesicular. At the fourth month these tracts are distinctly formed. They subsequently are prolonged backwards into connection with the corpora quadrigemina.}

^{“ The formation of the pineal gland and pituitary body presents some of the most interesting phenomena which are connected with the development of the Thalamencephalon.”}

^{The above is specially interesting when it is remembered that, were it not for the development of the hinder part of the cerebral hemispheres backwards, the pineal gland would be perfectly visible on the removal of the parietal bones. It is very interesting also to note the obvious connection to be traced between the (originally) hollow optic tracts and the eyes anteriorly, the pineal gland and its peduncles behind, and all}

^{of these with the optic thalami. So that the recent discoveries in connection with the third eye of Hatteria punctata have a very important bearing on the developmental history of the human senses, and on the occult assertions in the text.}

^{It is well known, (and also regarded as a fiction now, by those who have ceased to believe in the existence of an immortal principle in man,) that Descartes saw in the pineal gland the Seat of the Soul. Although it is joined to every part of the body, he said, there is one special portion of it in which the Soul exercises its functions more specially than in any other. And, as neither the heart, nor yet the brain could be that “ special ” locality, he concluded that it was that little gland tied to the brain, yet having an action independent of it, as it could easily be put into a kind of swinging motion “ by the animal Spirits* which cross the cavities of the skull in every sense.”}

^{Unscientific as this may appear in our day of exact learning, Descartes was yet far nearer the occult truth than is any Hæckel. For the pineal gland, as shown, is far more connected with Soul and Spirit than with the physiological senses of man. Had the leading Scientists a glimmer of the real processes employed by the Evolutionary Impulse, and the winding cyclic course of this great law, they would know instead of conjecturing ; and feel as certain of the future physical transformations of the human kind by the knowledge of its past forms. Then, would they see the fallacy and all the absurdity of their modern “ blind-force ” and mechanical processes of nature ; realizing, in consequence of such knowledge, that the said pineal gland, for instance, could not but be disabled for physical use at this stage of our cycle. If the odd “ eye ” in man is now atrophied, it is a proof that, as in the lower animal, it has once been active ; for nature never creates the smallest, the most insignificant form without some definite purpose and use. It was an active organ, we say, at that stage of evolution when the spiritual element in man reigned supreme over the hardly nascent intellectual and psychic elements. And, as the cycle ran down toward that point when the physiological senses were developed by, and went pari passu with, the growth and consolidation of the physical man, the interminable and complex vicissitudes and tribulations of zoological development, that median “ eye ” ended by atrophying along with the early spiritual and purely psychic characteristics in man. The eye is the mirror and also the window of the soul, says popular wisdom,† and Vox populi Vox Dei.}

^{* The “ Nervous Ether ” of Dr. B. W. Richardson, F.R.S. — the nerve-aura of occultism. The “ animal spirits ”(?) are equivalent to the currents of nerve-auric compound cir- culation.}

^{† Let us remember that the First Race is shown in Occult sciences as spiritual within}

^{In the beginning, every class and family of living species was hermaphrodite and objectively one-eyed. In the animal, whose form was as ethereal (astrally) as that of man, before the bodies of both began to evolve their coats of skin, viz., to evolve from within without the thick coating of physical substance or matter with its internal physiological mechanism — the third eye was primarily, as in man, the only seeing organ. The two physical front eyes developed * later on in both brute and man, whose organ of physical sight was, at the commencement of the Third Race, in the same position as that of some of the blind vertebrata, in our day, i.e., beneath an opaque skin.† Only the stages of the odd, or primeval eye, in man and brute, are now inverted, as the former has already passed that animal non-rational stage in the Third Round, and is ahead of mere brute creation by a whole plane of consciousness. Therefore, while the “ Cyclopean ” eye was, and still is, in man the organ of spiritual sight, in the animal it was that of objective vision. And this eye, having performed its function, was replaced, in the course of physical evolution from the simple to the complex, by two eyes, and thus was stored and laid aside by nature for further use in Æons to come.}

^{This explains why the pineal gland reached its highest development proportionately with the lowest physical development. It is the vertebrata in which it is the most prominent and objective, and in man it is}

^{and ethereal without ; the second, psycho-spiritual mentally, and ethero-physical bodily ; the third, still bereft of intellect in its beginning, is astro-physical in its body, and lives an inner life, in which the psycho-spiritual element is in no way interfered with as yet by the hardly nascent physiological senses. Its two front eyes look before them without seeing either past or future. But the “ third eye ” “ embraces ETERNITY.”}

^{* But in a very different manner to that pictured by Hæckel as an “ evolution by natural selection in the struggle for existence ” (“ Pedigree of Man.” “ Sense Organs,” p. 335). The mere “ thermal sensibility of the skin,” to hypothetical light-waves, is absurdly incompetent to account for the beautiful combination of adaptations present in the eye. It has, moreover, been previously shown that “ natural Selection ” is a pure myth when credited with the origination of variations (vide infra, Part I I I., on Darwinian mechanical causation) ; as the “ survival of the fittest ” can only take place after useful variations have sprung up, together with improved organisms. Whence came the “ useful variations,” which developed the eye ? Only from “ blind forces . . . without aim, without design ? ” The argument is puerile. The true solution of the mystery is to be found in the impersonal Divine Wisdom, in its IDEATION — reflected through matter.}

^{† Palæontology has ascertained that in the animals of the Cenozoic age — the Saurians especially, such as the antediluvian Labyrinthodon, whose fossil skull exhibits a per-foration otherwise inexplicable — the third, or odd eye must have been much developed. Several naturalists, among others E. Korscheldt, feel convinced that whereas, notwith-standing the opaque skin covering it, such an eye in the reptiles of the present period can only distinguish light from darkness (as the human eyes do when bound with a handkerchief, or even tightly closed), in the now extinct animals that eye functioned and was a real organ of vision.}

^{most carefully hidden and inaccessible, except to the anatomist. No less light is thrown thereby on the future physical, spiritual, and intellectual state of mankind, in periods corresponding on parallel lines with other past periods, and always on the lines of ascending and descending cyclic evolution and development. Thus, a few centuries before the Kali yuga —the black age which began nearly 5,000 years ago — it was said (paraphrased into comprehensible sentences) :}

^{“ We (the Fifth Root-Race) in our first half (of duration) onward (on the now ASCENDING arc of the cycle) are on the mid point of (or between) the First and the Second Races — falling downward (i.e., the races were then on the descending arc of the cycle). . . . . Calculate for thyself, Lanoo, and see.” (Commentary xx.).}

^{Calculating as advised, we find that during that transitional period — namely, in the second half of the First Spiritual ethero-astral race — nascent mankind was devoid of the intellectual brain element. As it was on its descending line, and as we are parallel to it, on the ascending, we are,}

^{EVOLUTION OF ROOT RACES IN THE FOURTH ROUND.}

^{MERIDIAN OF RACES.}

^{therefore devoid of the Spiritual element, which is now replaced by the intellectual. For, remember well, as we are in the manasa period of our cycle of races, or in the Fifth, we have, therefore, crossed the meridian point of the perfect adjustment of Spirit and Matter — or that equilibrium between brain intellect and Spiritual perception. One important point has, however, to be borne in mind.}

^{We are only in the Fourth Round, and it is in the Fifth that the full development of Manas, as a direct ray from the Universal MAHAT — a ray unimpeded by matter — will be finally reached. Nevertheless, as every sub-race and nation have their cycles and stages of developmental evolution repeated on a smaller scale, it must be the more so in the case of a Root-Race. Our race then has, as a Root-race, crossed the equatorial line and is cycling onward on the Spiritual side ; but some of our sub-races still find themselves on the shadowy descending arc of their respective national cycles ; while others again — the oldest — having crossed their crucial point, which alone decides whether a race, a nation, or a tribe will live or perish, are at the apex of spiritual development as sub-races.}

^{It becomes comprehensible now why the “ odd eye ” has been gradually transformed into a simple gland, after the physical Fall of those we have agreed to call the “ Lemurians.”}

^{It is a curious fact that it is especially in human beings that the cerebral hemispheres and the lateral ventricles have been developed, and that the optic thalami, corpora quadrigemina, and corpora striata are the principal parts which are developed in the mammalian brain. Moreover it is asserted that the intellect of any man may to some extent be gauged by the development of the central convolutions and the fore part of the cerebral hemispheres. It would seem a natural corollary that if the development and increased size of the pineal gland may be considered to be an index of the astral capacities and spiritual proclivities of any man, there will be a corresponding development of that part of the cranium, or an increase in the size of the pineal gland at the expense of the hinder part of the cerebral hemispheres. It is a curious speculation which would receive a confirmation in this case. We should see, below and behind, the cerebellum which has been held to be the seat of all the animal proclivities of a human being, and which is allowed by science to be the great centre for all the physiologically co-ordinated movements of the body, such as walking, eating, etc., etc. ; in front, the fore-part of the brain — the cerebral hemispheres — the part especially connected with the development of the intellectual powers in man ; and in the middle, dominating them both, and especially the animal functions, the developed pineal gland, in connection with the more highly evolved, or spiritual man.}

^{It must be remembered that these are only physical correspondences ; just as the ordinary human brain is the registering organ of memory, but not memory itself.}

^{This is, then, the organ which gave rise to so many legends and traditions, among others to that of man with one head but two faces. These may be found in several Chinese works, besides being referred to in the}

^{Chaldean fragments. Apart from the work already cited — the Shan Hai King, compiled by King Chia from engravings on nine urns made 2,255 B.C., by the Emperor Yü, they may be found in another work, called the “ Bamboo Books,” and in a third one, the “ Rh Ya ” — “ initiated according to tradition by Chow Kung, uncle of Wu Wang, the first Emperor of the Chow Dynasty, B.C., 1,122 ” : — says Mr. Ch. Gould in his “ Mythical Monsters.” The Bamboo Books contain the ancient annals of China, found A.D. 279 at the opening of the grave of King Seang of Wai, who died B.C. 295. Both these works mention men with two faces on one head — one in front and one behind ( p. 27).}

^{Now that which the students of Occultism ought to know is that THE “ THIRD EYE ” IS INDISSOLUBLY CONNECTED WITH KARMA. The tenet is so mysterious that very few have heard of it.}

^{The “ eye of Siva ” did not become entirely atrophied before the close of the Fourth Race. When spirituality and all the divine powers and attributes of the deva-man of the Third had been made the hand-maidens of the newly-awakened physiological and psychic passions of the physical man, instead of the reverse, the eye lost its powers. But such was the law of Evolution, and it was, in strict accuracy, no FALL. The sin was not in using those newly-developed powers, but in misusing them ; in making of the tabernacle, designed to contain a god, the fane of every spiritual iniquity. And if we say “ sin ” it is merely that everyone should understand our meaning ; as the term Karma* would be the right one to use in this case ; while the reader who would feel perplexed at the use of the term “ spiritual ” instead of “ physical ” iniquity, is reminded of the fact that there can be no physical iniquity. The body is simply the irresponsible organ, the tool of the psychic, if not of the “ Spiritual man.” While in the case of the Atlanteans, it was precisely the Spiritual being which sinned, the Spirit element being still the “ Master ” principle in man, in those days. Thus it is in those days that the heaviest Karma of the Fifth Race was generated by our Monads.}

^{As this sentence may again be found puzzling, it is better that it should be explained for the benefit of those who are ignorant of the theosophical teachings.}

^{Questions with regard to Karma and re-births are constantly offered, and a great confusion seems to exist upon this subject. Those who are born and bred in the Christian faith, and have been trained in the idea}

^{* Karma is a word of many meanings, and has a special term for almost every one of its aspects. It means, as a synonym of sin, the performance of some action for the attainment of an object of worldly, hence selfish, desire, which cannot fail to be hurtful to somebody else. Karman is action, the Cause ; and Karma again is “ the law of ethical causation ” ; the effect of an act produced egotistically, when the great law of harmony depends on altruism.}

^{that a new soul is created by God for every newly-born infant, are among the most perplexed. They ask whether in such case the number of incarnating Monads on earth is limited ; to which they are answered in the affirmative. For, however countless, in our conceptions, the number of the incarnating monads — even if we take into account the fact that ever since the Second Race, when their respective seven groups were furnished with bodies, several births and deaths may be allowed for every second of time in the æons already passed — still, there must be a limit. It was stated that Karma-Nemesis, whose bond-maid is Nature, adjusted everything in the most harmonious manner ; and that, therefore, the fresh pouring-in, or arrival of new Monads, had ceased as soon as Humanity had reached its full physical development. No fresh Monads have incarnated since the middle-point of the Atlanteans. Hence, remembering that, save in the case of young children, and of individuals whose lives were violently cut off by some accident, no Spiritual Entity can re-incarnate before a period of many centuries has elapsed, such gaps alone must show that the number of Monads is necessarily finite and limited. Moreover, a reasonable time must be given to other animals for their evolutionary progress.}

^{Hence the assertion that many of us are now working off the effects of the evil Karmic causes produced by us in Atlantean bodies. The Law of KARMA is inextricably interwoven with that of Re-incarna- tion.}

^{It is only the knowledge of the constant re-births of one and the same individuality throughout the life-cycle ; the assurance that the same MONADS — among whom are many Dhyan-Chohans, or the “ Gods ” themselves — have to pass through the “ Circle of Necessity,” rewarded or punished by such rebirth for the suffering endured or crimes committed in the former life ; that those very Monads, which entered the empty, senseless shells, or astral figures of the First Race emanated by the Pitris, are the same who are now amongst us — nay, ourselves, perchance ; it is only this doctrine, we say, that can explain to us the mysterious problem of Good and Evil, and reconcile man to the terrible and apparent injustice of life. Nothing but such certainty can quiet our revolted sense of justice. For, when one unacquainted with the noble doctrine looks around him, and observes the inequalities of birth and fortune, of intellect and capacities ; when one sees honour paid fools and profligates, on whom fortune has heaped her favours by mere privilege of birth, and their nearest neighbour, with all his intellect and noble virtues — far more deserving in every way — perishing of want and for lack of sympathy ; when one sees all this and has to turn away, helpless to relieve the undeserved suffering, one’s ears ringing and heart aching with the cries of}

^{pain around him — that blessed knowledge of Karma alone prevents him from cursing life and men, as well as their supposed Creator.*}

^{Of all the terrible blasphemies and accusations virtually thrown on their God by the Monotheists, none is greater or more unpardonable than that (almost always) false humility which makes the presumably “ pious ” Christian assert, in connection with every evil and undeserved blow, that “ such is the will of God.”}

^{Dolts and hypocrites ! Blasphemers and impious Pharisees, who speak in the same breath of the endless merciful love and care of their God and creator for helpless man, and of that God scourging the good, the very best of his creatures, bleeding them to death like an insatiable Moloch ! Shall we be answered to this, in Congreve’s words : —}

^{“ But who shall dare to tax Eternal Justice ? ” Logic and simple common sense, we answer : if we are made to believe in the “ original Sin,” in one life, on this Earth only, for every Soul, and in an anthropomorphic Deity, who seems to have created some men only for the pleasure of condemning them to eternal hell-fire (and this whether they are good or bad, says the Predestinarian),† why should not every man endowed with reasoning powers condemn in his turn such a villainous Deity ? Life would become unbearable, if one had to believe in the God created by man’s unclean fancy. Luckily he exists only in human dogmas, and in the unhealthy imagination of some poets, who believe they have solved the problem by addressing him as —}

^{“ Thou great Mysterious Power, who hast involved}

^{The pride of human wisdom, to confound}

^{The daring scrutiny and prove the faith}

^{Of thy presuming creatures ! . . . .”}

^{Truly a robust “ faith ” is required to believe that it is “ presumption ” to question the justice of one, who creates helpless little man but to “ perplex ” him, and to test a “ faith ” with which that “ Power,” moreover, may have forgotten, if not neglected, to endow him, as happens sometimes.}

^{Compare this blind faith with the philosophical belief, based on every reasonable evidence and life-experience, in Karma-Nemesis, or the Law of Retribution. This Law — whether Conscious or Uncon}

^{* Objectors to the doctrine of Karma should recall the fact that it is absolutely out of the question to attempt a reply to the Pessimists on other data. A firm grasp of the principles of Karmic Law knocks away the whole basis of the imposing fabric reared by the disciples of Schopenhauer and Von Hartmann.}

^{† The doctrine and theology of Calvinists. “ The purpose of God from eternity respecting all events ” (which becomes fatalism and kills free will, or any attempt of exerting it for good). . . . . “ It is the pre-assignment or allotment of men to ever- lasting happiness or misery ” (Catechism). A noble and encouraging Doctrine this !}

^{scious — predestines nothing and no one. It exists from and in Eternity, truly, for it is ETERNITY itself ; and as such, since no act can be co-equal with eternity, it cannot be said to act, for it is ACTION itself. It is not the Wave which drowns a man, but the personal action of the wretch, who goes deliberately and places himself under the impersonal action of the laws that govern the Ocean’s motion. Karma creates nothing, nor does it design. It is man who plans and creates causes, and Karmic law adjusts the effects ; which adjustment is not an act, but universal harmony, tending ever to resume its original position, like a bough, which, bent down too forcibly, rebounds with corresponding vigour. If it happen to dislocate the arm that tried to bend it out of its natural position, shall we say that it is the bough which broke our arm, or that our own folly has brought us to grief ? Karma has never sought to destroy intellectual and individual liberty, like the God invented by the Monotheists. It has not involved its decrees in darkness purposely to perplex man ; nor shall it punish him who dares to scrutinise its mysteries. On the contrary, he who unveils through study and meditation its intricate paths, and throws light on those dark ways, in the windings of which so many men perish owing to their ignorance of the labyrinth of life, is working for the good of his fellow-men. KARMA is an Absolute and Eternal law in the World of manifestation ; and as there can only be one Absolute, as One eternal ever present Cause, believers in Karma cannot be regarded as Atheists or materialists — still less as fatalists : *}

^{* Some theosophists, in order to make Karma more comprehensible to the Western mind, as being better acquainted with the Greek than with Aryan philosophy, have made an attempt to translate it by Nemesis. Had the latter been known to the profane in antiquity, as it was understood by the Initiate, this translation of the term would be unobjectionable. As it is, it has been too much anthropomorphised by Greek fancy to permit our using it without an elaborate explanation. With the early Greeks, “ from Homer to Herodotus, she was no goddess, but a moral feeling rather,” says Decharme ; the barrier to evil and immorality. He who transgresses it, commits a sacri-lege in the eyes of the gods, and is pursued by Nemesis. But, with time, that “ feeling ” was deified, and its personification became an ever-fatal and punishing goddess. There-fore, if we would connect Karma with Nemesis, it has to be done in the triple character of the latter, viz., as Nemesis, Adrasteia and Themis. For, while the latter is the goddess of Universal Order and Harmony, who, like Nemesis, is commissioned to repress every excess, and keep man within the limits of Nature and righteousness under severe penalty, Adrasteia —“ the inevitable ” — represents Nemesis as the immutable effect of causes created by man himself. Nemesis, as the daughter of Dikè, is the equitable goddess reserving her wrath for those alone who are maddened with pride, egoism, and impiety. (See Mesomed. Hymn. Nemes., V. 2. Brunck, Analecta I I., p. 292 ; Mythol. de la Grèce Antique, p. 304.) In short, while Nemesis is a mythological, exoteric goddess, or Power, personified and anthropomorphised in its various aspects, Karma is a highly philosophical truth, a most divine noble expression of the primitive intuition of man concerning Deity. It is a doctrine which explains the origin of Evil, and}

^{for Karma is one with the Unknowable, of which it is an aspect in its effects in the phenomenal world.}

^{Intimately, or rather indissolubly, connected with Karma, then, is the law of re-birth, or of the re-incarnation of the same spiritual individuality in a long, almost interminable, series of personalities. The latter are like the various costumes and characters played by the same actor, with each of which that actor identifies himself and is identified by the public, for the space of a few hours. The inner, or real man, who personates those characters, knows the whole time that he is Hamlet for the brief space of a few acts, which represent, however, on the plane of human illusion the whole life of Hamlet. And he knows that he was, the night before, King Lear, the transformation in his turn of the Othello of a still earlier preceding night ; but the outer, visible character is supposed to be ignorant of the fact. In actual life that ignorance is, unfortunately, but too real. Nevertheless, the permanent individuality is fully aware of the fact, though, through the atrophy of the “ spiritual ” eye in the physical body, that knowledge is unable to impress itself on the consciousness of the false personality.}

^{The possession of a physical third eye, we are told, was enjoyed by the men of the Third Root-Race down to nearly the middle period of Third SUB-race of the Fourth Root-Race, when the consolidation and perfection of the human frame made it disappear from the outward anatomy of man. Psychically and spiritually, however, its mental and visual perceptions lasted till nearly the end of the Fourth Race, when its functions, owing to the materiality and depraved condition of mankind, died out altogether before the submersion of the bulk of the Atlantean continent. And now we may return to the Deluges and their many “ Noahs.”}

^{The student has to bear in mind that there were many such deluges as that mentioned in Genesis, and three far more important ones, which will be mentioned and described in the Section devoted to the subject of pre-historic continents. To avoid erroneous conjectures, however, with regard to the claim that the esoteric doctrine has much in it of the legends contained in the Hindu Scriptures ; that, again, the chronology of the latter is almost that of the former — only explained and made clear ; and that finally the belief that “ Vaivasvata Manu ” — a generic name indeed ! — was the Noah of the Aryans and his prototype, all this, which is also the belief of the Occultists, necessitates at this juncture a new explanation. (Vide Part I I I. “ Submerged Continents.”)}

^{ennobles our conceptions of what divine immutable Justice ought to be, instead of degrading the unknown and unknowable Deity by making it the whimsical, cruel tyrant, which we call Providence.}

^{THE PRIMEVAL MANUS OF HUMANITY.}

^{Those who are aware that the “ great Flood,” which was connected with the sinking of an entire continent — save what became a few islands}

^{— could not have happened so far back as 18,000,000 years ago ; and that Vaivasvata Manu is the Indian Noah connected with the Matsya (or the fish) Avatar of Vishnu — may feel perplexed at this discrepancy between facts stated and the chronology previously given. But there is no discrepancy in truth. The reader is asked to turn to the Theosophist of July, 1883, and after studying the article therein, “ The Septenary Principle in Esotericism,” the whole question can be explained to him. It is in this explanation, I believe, that the Occultists differ from the Brahmins.}

^{For the benefit of those, however, who may not have “ The Theosophist ” of that month and year to hand, a passage or two may now be quoted from it :}

^{“ Who was Manu, the son of Swayambhûva ? The secret doctrine tells us that this Manu was no man, but the representation of the first human races evolved with the help of the Dhyan-Chohans (Devas) at the beginning of the first round. But we are told in his Laws (Book I. 80) that there are fourteen Manus for every Kalpa — or interval from creation to creation (read interval from one minor ‘ Pralaya ’ to another*) — and that in the present divine age, there have been as yet seven Manus. Those who know that there are seven rounds, of which we have passed three, and are now in the fourth ; and who are}

^{* Pralaya— a word already explained — is not a term that applies only to every “ Night of Brahmâ,” or the world’s dissolution following every Manvantara, equal to 71 Maha-yugas. It applies also to each “ obscuration ” as well, and even to every Cataclysm that puts an end, by Fire or by Water in turn, to each Root-Race. Pralaya is a term like that of “ Manu ” — the generic name for the Sishtas, who, under the appellation of “ King,” are shown in the Purânas as preserved “ with the seed of all things in an ark from the waters of that flood ” (or the fires of a general volcanic conflagration, the commence- ment of which we already see for our Fifth-Race in the terrible earthquakes and erup-tions of these late years, and especially in the present one) . . . . which in the season of a pralaya overspreads the world ” (the Earth). (See Preface, p. lxxxi., to Wilson’s “ Vishnu Purâna.”) Time is only a form of “ Vishnu ” — truly, as Parasâra says in that Purâna. In the Hindu Yuga Kalpa, we have the regular descending series 4, 3, 2, with ciphers multiplied as occasion requires for esoteric purposes, but not, as Wilson and other Orientalists thought, for “ sectarian embellishments.” A Kalpa may be an age, a “ Day ” of Brahmâ, or a sidereal Kalpa, astronomical and earthly. Those calculations are found in all the Purânas, but some differ — as for instance, “ the year of the seven Rishis, 3,030 mortal years, and the year of Dhruva, 9,090 in the Linga Purâna,” which are again esoteric, and which do represent actual (secret) chronology. As said in the Brahmâ Vaivarta : “ Chronologers compute a Kalpa by the life of Brahmâ. Minor Kalpas, as Samvarta and the rest, are numerous.” “ Minor Kalpas ” denote here every period of destruction, as was well understood by Wilson himself, who explains the latter as “ those in which the Samvarta wind or other destructive agents operate ” (Vishnu Purâna, p. 54, vol. I.).}

^{taught that there are seven dawns and seven twilights or fourteen Manvantaras ; that at the beginning of every Round and at the end, and on, and between the planets there is an awakening to illusive life, and an awakening to real life ; and that, moreover, there are root-Manus, and what we have to clumsily translate as the seed-Manus — the seeds for the human races of the forthcoming Round (or the Sishtas —the surviving fittest* ; a mystery divulged only to those who have passed their third degree in initiation) — those who have learned all that will be better prepared to understand the meaning of the following. We are told in the Sacred Hindu scriptures that the first Manu produced six other Manus (seven primary Manus in all), and these produced in their turn each seven other Manus† (Bhrigu I., 61-63) — the production of the latter standing in the occult treatises as 7 × 7. Thus it becomes clear that Manu — the last one, the progenitor of our Fourth Round Humanity — must be the seventh, since we are on our fourth Round,‡ and there is a root-Manu at globe A and a seed Manu at globe G. Just as each planetary Round commences with the appearance of a ‘ Root Manu ’ (Dhyan Chohan) and closes with a ‘ Seed-Manu,’ so a Root and a Seed Manu appear respectively at the beginning and the termination of the human period on any particular planet.§ It will be easily seen from the foregoing statement that a Manu-antaric period means, as the term implies, the time between the}

^{* An intuition and a presentiment of the Sishtas may be found in Mr. Sinnett’s “ Esoteric Buddhism,” Fifth Edition. See in it Annotations— the “ Noah’s Ark Theory ” pp. 146, 147.}

^{† The fact that Manu himself is made to declare that he was created by Virâj, and that he then produced the ten Prajâpatis, who again produced seven Manus, who in their turn gave birth to seven other Manus (Manu, I., 33-36) relates to other still earlier mysteries, and is at the same time a blind with regard to the doctrine of the Septenary chain, and the simultaneous evolution of seven humanities, or MEN. However, the present work is written on the records of Cis-Himalayan Secret Teachings, and Brahmanical esoteric philosophy may now differ in form as the Kabala does. But they were identical in hoary antiquity.}

^{‡ There is another esoteric reason besides this one for it. A Vaivasvata is the seventh Manu, because this our Round, although the Fourth, is in the preseptenary Manvantara, and the Round itself is in its seventh stage of materiality or physicality. The close of its middle racial point occurred during the Fourth Root Race, when man and all nature reached their lowest state of gross matter. From that time, i.e., from the end of the three and a half races, humanity and nature entered on the ascending arc of their racial cycle.}

^{§ The interval that precedes each Yuga is called a Sandhya, composed of as many hundreds of years as there are thousands in the yuga ; and that which follows the latter is named Sandhyamsa, and is of similar duration, we are told in Vishnu Purâna. “ The}

^{nterval between the Sandhya and the Sandhyamsa is the yuga denominated Krita, Treta, etc., etc. The (four) Krita, Treta, Dwapara, and Kali constitute a great age, or aggregate of four ages : a 1000 such aggregates are a Day of Brahmâ ; and 14 Manus reign within that term.” Now had we to accept this literally then there would be only one Manu for every 4,320,000,000 of years. As we are taught that it took 300,000,000 of years for the two lower kingdoms to evolve, and that our humanity is just 18 and some odd millions old — where were the other Manus spoken of, unless the allegory means what the esoteric doctrine teaches us about the 14 being each multiplied by 49.}

^{appearance of two Manus or Dhyan Chohans ; and hence a minor Manvantara is the duration of the seven races on any particular planet, and a major manvantara is the period of one human round along the Planetary chain. Moreover, that, as it is said that each of the seven Manus creates 7 × 7 Manus, and that there are 49 root-races on the seven planets during each Round, then every root-race has its Manu. The present seventh Manu is called ‘ Vaivasvata ’ and stands in the exoteric texts for that Manu who represents in India the Babylonian Xisuthrus and the Jewish Noah. But in the esoteric books we are told that Manu Vaivasvata, the progenitor of our Fifth race — who saved it from the flood that nearly exterminated the Fourth (Atlantis) — is not the seventh Manu, mentioned in the nomenclature of the Root, or primitive-Manus, but one of the 49 Manus emanated from this Root-Manu.}

^{“ For clearer comprehension we here give the names of the 14 Manus in their respective order and relation to each Round : — 1st (Root) Manu on Planet A — Swayambhûva.}

^{1st Round}

^{{ 1st (Seed) Manu on Planet G — Swarochi (or) Swarotisha.}

^{2nd (R) M. on Planet A — Uttama.}

^{2nd Round {}

^{2nd (S) M. „ „ G— Thamasa.}

^{3rd (R) M. „ „ A— Raivata.}

^{3rd Round}

^{{ 3rd (S) M. „ „ G— Chackchuska.}

^{4th (R) M. „ „ A— Vaivasvata (our progenitor)}

^{4th Round {}

^{4th (S) M. „ „ G— Savarna}

^{5th (R) M. „ „ A— Daksha Savarna.}

^{5th Round}

^{{ 5th (S) M. „ „ G— Brahmâ Savarna.}

^{6th (R) M. „ „ A— Dharma Savarna.}

^{6th Round {}

^{6th (S) M. „ „ G— Rudra Sarvarna.}

^{7th (R) M. „ „ A— Rouchya.}

^{7th Round}

^{{ 7th (S) M. „ „ G— Bhoutya. “ Vaivasvata, thus, though seventh in the order given, is the primitive Root-Manu of our fourth Human Wave (the reader must always remember that Manu is not a man but collective humanity), while our Vaivasvata was but one of the seven Minor Manus, who are made to preside over the seven races of this our planet. Each of these has to become the witness of one of the periodical and ever-recurring cataclysms (by fire and water) that close the cycle of every Root-race. And it is this Vaivasvata — the Hindu ideal embodiment, called respectively Xisuthrus, Deukalion, Noah and by other names — who is the allegorical man who rescued our race, when nearly the whole population of one hemisphere perished by water, while the other hemisphere was awakening from its temporary obscuration.”*}

^{* The words “ creation,” “ dissolution,” etc., do not render correctly the right meaning of either Manvantara or Pralaya. The Vishnu Purâna enumerates several : The dissolution of all things is of four kinds, Parasâra is made to say : — Naimittika (occasional), when Brahmâ slumbers (his night, when, “ At the end of this day occurs a re-coalescence of the Universe, called Brahmâ’s contingent re-coalescence,” because Brahmâ is this universe itself) ; “ Prakritika (elemental), when the return of this universe to its original nature is partial and physical ; Atyantika (absolute), identifica-tion of the embodied with the incorporeal Supreme spirit — Mahatmic state, whether temporary or until the following Maha Kalpa : also absolute obscuration — as of a whole}

^{Thus it is shown that there is no real discrepancy in speaking of the Vaivasvata Manvantara (Manu-antara, lit. “ between two Manus ”) 18,000,000 odd years go, when physical, or the truly human man first appeared in his Fourth Round on this earth ; and of the other Vaivasvatas, e.g., the Manu of the Great Cosmic or sidereal Flood (a mystery), or again the Manu Vaivasvata of the submerged Atlantis, when the racial Vaivasvata saved the elect of Humanity, the Fifth Race, from utter destruction. As the several (and quite different) events are purposely blended in the Vishnu and other Purânas in one narrative, there may yet be a great deal of perplexity left in the profane reader’s mind. Therefore, as constant elucidation is needed, we must be forgiven unavoidable repetitions. The blinds which conceal the real mysteries of Esoteric philosophy are great and puzzling, and even now the last word cannot be given. The veil, however, may be a little more removed and some explanations, hitherto denied, may now be offered to the earnest student.}

^{As somebody — Colonel Vans Kennedy, if we do not mistake — remarked, “ the first principle in Hindu religious philosophy is Unity in diversity.” If all those Manus and Rishis are called by one generic name, this is due to the fact that they are one and all the manifested Energies of one and the same LOGOS, the celestial, as well as the terres- trial messengers and permutations of that Principle which is ever in a state of activity ; conscious during the period of Cosmic evolution, unconscious (from our point of view) during Cosmic rest, as the Logos sleepeth in the bosom of THAT which “ sleepeth not,” nor is it ever awake — for it is SAT or Be-ness, not a Being. It is from IT that issues the great unseen Logos, who evolves all the other logoi, the primeval MANU who gives being to the other Manus, who emanate the universe and all in it collectively, and who represent in their aggregate the manifested Logos.* Hence we learn in the “ Commentaries ” that while no Dhyan Chohan, not even the highest, can realise completely “ the condition of the preceding Cosmic evolution,” “ the Manus retain a knowledge of their experiences of all the Cosmic evolutions throughout Eternity.” This is very plain : the first Manu is called Swayambhûva,}

^{planetary chain, etc. ; and Nitya (perpetual) Mahapralaya for the Universe, death —for man, nitya is the extinction of life, like the extinction of a lamp,” also “ in sleep at night.” Nitya Sarga is “ constant or perpetual creation,” as Nitya pralaya is “ constant or perpetual destruction of all that is born.” “ That which ensues after a minor dissolution is called ephemeral creation. . . . This is Samyama ” (production, existence, and dissolution) (Vishnu Purâna, Book I., ch. vii.) The subject is so difficult that we are obliged to repeat our statements.}

^{* But see the superb definitions of Parabrahmam and the Logos in Mr. Subba Row’s Lectures on the Bhagavat Gitâ in the early numbers of the Theosophist of 1887, Feb., March, April, and May.}

^{“ the Self-manifested,” the Son of the unmanifested FATHER. The Manus are the creators of the creators of our First Race — the Spirit of mankind — which does not prevent the seven Manus from having been the first “ pre-Adamic ” men on Earth.}

^{Manu declares himself created by Virâj,* or Vaiswanara, (the Spirit of Humanity),† which means that his Monad emanates from the never resting Principle in the beginning of every new Cosmic activity : that Logos or UNIVERSAL MONAD (collective Elohim) that radiates from within himself all those Cosmic Monads that become the centres of activity — progenitors of the numberless Solar systems as well as of the yet undifferentiated human monads of planetary chains as well as of every being thereon. Each Cosmic Monad is “ Swayambhûva,” the SELF-BORN, which becomes the Centre of Force, from within which emerges a planetary chain (of which chains there are seven in our system), and whose radiations become again so many Manus Swayambhûva (a generic name, mysterious and meaning far more than appears), each of these becoming, as a Host, the Creator of his own Humanity. (See “ The Manus and the Manvantaras Explained by a Western Mystic and Mathematician.”)}

^{As to the question of the four distinct races of mankind that preceded our Fifth Race, there is nothing mystical in it, except the ethereal bodies of the first races ; and it is a matter of legendary, nevertheless, very correct history. That legend is universal. And if the Western savant pleases to see in it only a myth, it does not make the slightest difference. The Mexicans had, and still have, the tradition of the fourfold destruction of the world by fire and water, just as the Egyptians had, and the Hindus have, to this day.}

^{Trying to account for the community of legends in the remote antiquity — held by Chinese, Chaldean, Egyptians, Indians and Greeks}

^{—and for the absence of any certain vestige of civilization more ancient than 5,000 years, the author of “ Mythical Monsters,” remarks, that “ we must not be surprised if we do not immediately discover the vestiges of the people of ten, fifteen, or twenty thousand years ago. With an ephemeral architecture (as in China), the sites of vast cities may have become entirely lost to recollection in a few thousands of years from natural decay . . . and how much more . . . if . . . minor cataclysms have intervened, such as local inundations, earthquakes, deposition of volcanic ashes, the spread of sandy deserts, destruction of life by}

^{* See preceding foot-note.}

^{† See Manu I., 32, 33. Vaiswanara is, in another sense, the living magnetic fire that pervades the manifested solar system. It is the most objective (to us the reverse) and ever present aspect of the ONE LIFE, for it is the Vital Principle. ( See Theosophist, July, 1883, p. 249). It is also a name of Agni.}

^{deadly pestilence, by miasma, or by the outpour of sulphurous fumes.” ( “ Mythical Monsters,” by Ch. Gould, p. 134.)}

^{And how many of such cataclysms have changed the whole surface of the earth may be inferred from this Stanza :}

^{“ During the first seven crores of the Kalpa (70,000,000 years) the Earth and its two Kingdoms (mineral and vegetable), one already having achieved its seventh circle, the other, hardly nascent, are luminous and semi-ethereal, cold, lifeless, and translucid. In the eleventh crore* the mother (Earth) grows opaque, and in the FOURTEENTH † the throes of adolescence take place. These convulsions of nature (geological changes) last till her twentieth crore of years, uninterruptedly, after which they become periodical, and at long intervals.”}

^{The last change took place nearly twelve crores of years ago (120,000,000). But the Earth with everything on her face had become cool, hard and settled ages earlier. ( Commentary, xxii. )}

^{Thus, if we are to believe esoteric teaching, there have been no more universal geological disturbances and changes for the last 120 millions of years, and the Earth was, even before that time, ready to receive her human stock. The appearance of the latter, however, in its full physical development, as already stated, took place only about eighteen millions of years ago, after the first great failure of nature to create beings alone, without the help of the divine “ Fashioners,” had been followed by the successive evolution of the first three races (See above Stanzas I I I. et seq.). The actual duration of the first two and a-half Races is withheld from all but the higher Initiates. The History of the Races begins at the separation of the Sexes, when the preceding egg-bearing androgynous race perished rapidly, and the subsequent sub-races of the}

^{* This — in the period of Secondary creation, so called. Of the Primary, when Earth is in possession of the three Elemental Kingdoms, we cannot speak for several reasons, one of which is, that, unless one is a great seer, or naturally intuitional, he will be unable to realise that which can never be expressed in any existing terms.}

^{† Hippocrates said that number seven “ By its occult virtues tended to the accom- plishment of all things, to be the dispenser of life and fountain of all its changes.” The life of man he divided into seven ages (Shakespeare), for “ As the moon changes her phases every seven days, this number influences all sublunary beings,” and even the Earth, as we know. With the child, it is the teeth that appear in the seventh month and he sheds them at seven years ; at twice seven puberty begins, at three times seven all our mental and vital powers are developed, at four times seven he is in his full strength, at five times seven his passions are most developed, etc., etc. Thus for the Earth. It is now in its middle age, yet very little wiser for it. The Tetragrammaton, the four-lettered sacred name of the Deity, can be resolved on Earth only by becoming Septenary through the manifest triangle proceeding from the concealed Tetraktis. Therefore, the number seven has to be adopted on this plane. As written in the Kabala “ The greater Holy Assembly ” v. 1161 : — “ For assuredly there is no stability in those six, save (what they derive) from the seventh. For all things depend from the SEVENTH.”}

^{Third Root-Race appeared as an entirely new race physiologically. It is this “ destruction ” which is called allegorically the great “ Vaivasvata Manu Deluge,” when the account shows Vaivasvata Manu (or “ Humanity ”) remaining alone on Earth in the Ark of Salvation towed by Vishnu in the shape of a monstrous fish, and the Seven Rishis “ with him.” The allegory is very plain : —}

^{In the Symbolism of every nation, the “ Deluge ” stands for Chaotic unsettled matter — Chaos itself : and the Water for the feminine principle — the “ Great Deep.” As the Greek Lexicon of Parkhurst gives it — “ ᾽Αρχὴ (ark) answers to the Hebrew rasit, or Wisdom . . . . and (at the same time) to the emblem of the female generative power, the Arg or Arca, in which the germ of nature (and of mankind) floats or broods on the great Abyss of the waters, during the interval which takes place after every mundane (or racial) cycle.” Ark is also the mystic name of the divine spirit of life which broods over chaos. Now Vishnu is the divine Spirit, as an abstract principle, and also as the Preserver and Generator, or Giver of life}

^{—the third person of the Trimurti (composed of Brahmâ, the Creator, Siva, the Destroyer, and Vishnu, the Preserver). Vishnu is shown in the allegory as guiding, under the form of a fish, the Ark of Vaivasvata Manu clean across the waters of the Flood. There is no use in expatiating upon the esoteric meaning of the word fish (See Payne Knight, Inman, Gerald Massey, etc.) Its theological meanings is phallic, but the metaphysical, divine. Jesus is called the “ Fish,” and so were Vishnu and Bacchus : ΙΗΣ, the “ Saviour ” of mankind, being but the monogram of the god Bacchus called ΙΧϴΥΣ, the fish.* As to the Seven Rishis in the Ark, they symbolised the seven principles, which became complete in man only after he had separated, and become a human, and no longer a divine creature. (See for further details, “ The Seventh Manu.”)}

^{Nor have we many details about the submersion of the continent inhabited by the Second Root Race. But the history of the Third, “ Lemuria,” is given, as is that of Atlantis, the others being only alluded to. Lemuria is said to have perished about 700,000 years before the commencement of what is now called the Tertiary age (the Eocene),† and it is during this Deluge also — an actual geological deluge this time — that Vaivasvata Manu is again shown as saving mankind (allegorically it is mankind, or a portion of it, the Fourth Race, which is saved) ; so also he saves the Fifth Race during the destruction of the last Atlanteans, the}

^{* Says St. Augustin of Jesus, “ For he is a fish that lives in the midst of waters.” Christians called themselves little fishes— pisciculi —in their sacred mysteries. “ So many fishes bred in the water, and saved by one great fish,” says Tertullian of the Christians and Christ and the Church.}

^{† “ Esoteric Buddhism,” p. 55,}

^{remnants that perished 850,000 years ago,* after which there was no great submersion until the day of Plato’s Atlantis, or Poseidonis, known to the Egyptians only because it happened in such relatively recent times.}

^{It is the submersion of the great Atlantis which is the most interesting. It is of this cataclysm that the old records ( See the “ Book of Enoch ” ) say that “ the ends of the Earth got loose ; ” and upon which the legends and allegories of Vaivasvata, Xisuthrus, Noah, Deukalion and all the tutti quanti of the Elect saved, have been built. Tradition, taking into no account the difference between sidereal and geological phenomena, calls both indifferently “ deluges.” Yet there is a great difference. The cataclysm which destroyed the huge continent of which Australia is the largest relic, was due to a series of subterranean convulsions and the breaking asunder of the ocean floors. That which put an end to its successor — the fourth continent — was brought on by successive disturbances in the axial rotation. It began during the earliest tertiary periods, and, continuing for long ages, carried away successively the last vestige of Atlantis, with the exception, perhaps, of Ceylon and a small portion of what is now Africa. It changed the face of the globe, and no memory of its flourishing continents and isles, of its civilizations and sciences, remained in the annals of history, save in the Sacred records of the East.}

^{Hence, Modern Science denies Atlantis and its existence. It even denies any violent shiftings of the Earth’s axis, and would attribute the reason for the change of climates to other causes. But this question is still an open one. If Dr. Croll will have it that all such alterations can be accounted for by the effects of nutation and the precession of the equinoxes, there are other men of Science, such as Sir H. James (Athenæum, Aug. 25, 1860), and Sir John Lubbock (ibid), who feel more inclined to accept the idea that they are due to a change in the position of the axis of rotation. Against this the majority of the astronomers are again arrayed. But then, what have they not denied before now, and what have they not denounced — only to accept it later on whenever the hypothesis became undeniable fact ?}

^{How far our figures agree, or rather disagree with modern Science will be seen further in the Addenda to this Book, where the geology and anthropology of our modern day are carefully compared with the same in Archaic Science. At any rate, the period assigned in the Secret Doctrine for the sinking of Atlantis, does not seem to disagree}

^{* This event, the destruction of the famous island of Ruta and the smaller one Daitya, which occurred 850,000 years ago in the later Pliocene times, must not be con-founded with the submersion of the main continent of Atlantis during the Miocene period. Geologists cannot place the Miocene only so short a way back as 850,000 years ; whatever they do, it is several million years ago that the main Atlantis perished.}

^{very much with the calculations of Modern Science, which calls Atlantis “ Lemuria,” however, whenever it accepts such a submerged continent. With regard to the pre-human period, all that can be said, at present, is, that even up to the appearance of the “ Mindless ” First Race, the Earth was not without its inhabitants. More may be said : that which Science — recognizing only physical man —has a right to regard as the prehuman period, may be conceded to have extended from the First Race down to the first half of the Atlantean race, since it is only then that man became the “ complete organic being he is now.” And this would make Adamic man no older than a few million of years.*}

^{The author of the Qabbalah remarks truly that “ Man to-day, as an individual, is only a concatenation of the being-hood of precedent human life,” or lives, rather. “ According to the Qabbalah, the soul sparks contained in Adam (Rishoun), went into three principal classes corresponding to his three sons, viz. : Hesed, Habel, Ge-boor-ah, Qai-yin and Ra’hmin Seth. These three were divided into 70 species, called : the principal roots of the human race.” (p. 422.)}

^{“ Said Rabbi Jehudah : ‘ How many garments (of the incorporeal man) are these which are crowned ’ (from the day man was ‘ created ’) ? Said R. El’eazar : ‘ The mountains of the world (the great men of the generation) are in discussion upon it, but there are three : one to clothe in that garment the Rua’h spirit, which is in the garden (of Eden) on earth : one which is more precious than all, in which the Neshamah is clothed in that Bundle of Life, between the angels of the Kings . . . : and one outside garment, which exists and does not exist, is seen and not seen. In that garment, the Nephesh is clothed, and she goes and flies in it, to and fro in the world.” (Zohar I., 119b. col. 475 ; Qabbalah, 412.)}

^{This relates to the races (their “ garments,” or degree of materiality) and to the three principles of man in their three vehicles.}

^{* Mr. Huxley divides those races into the quintuple group of Australioids, Negroids, Mongoloids, Xanthochroics and Melanochroics — all issuing from imaginary Anthro- poids. And yet, while protesting against those who say “ that the structural differences between man and apes are small and insignificant,” and adding that “ every bone of the gorilla bears a mark by which it can be distinguished from a corresponding human bone,” and that “ in the present state of creation, at least, no intermediary being fills the gap which separates the man from the troglodyte ” — the great anatomist goes on speaking of the Simian characteristics in Man ! (See de Quatrefages’ “ The Human Species,” p. 113.)}

^{STANZA XI.}

^{THE CIV ILIZATION AND DESTRUCTION OF THE FOURTH AND FIFTH RACES.}

^{§ § (43) The Lemuro-Atlanteans build cities and spread civilization. The incipient stage of anthropomorphism. (44) Their statues, witnesses to the size of the Lemuro-Atlanteans. (45) Lemuria destroyed by fire, Atlantis by water. The Flood. (46) The destruction of the fourth race and of the last antediluvian monster-animals.}

^{43. THEY (the Lemurians) BUILT HUGE CITIES. OF RARE EARTHS AND METALS THEY BUILT. OUT OF THE FIRES (lava) VOMITED. OUT OF THE WHITE STONE OF THE MOUNTAINS (marble) AND THE BLACK STONE (of the subterranean fires) THEY CUT THEIR OWN IMAGES, IN THEIR SIZE AND LIKENESS, AND WORSHIPPED THEM (a).}

^{(a) As the History of the first two human races — the last of the Lemurians and the first of the future Atlanteans — proceeds, we have at this point to blend the two, and speak of them for a time collectively.}

^{Here reference is also made to the divine Dynasties, such as were claimed by the Egyptians, Chaldeans, Greeks, etc., to have preceded their human kings ; they are still believed in by the modern Hindus, and are enumerated in their sacred books. But of these we shall treat in their proper place. What remains to be shown is, that our modern geologists are now being driven into admitting the evident existence of submerged continents. But to confess their presence is not to accept that there were men on them during the early geological periods ;* —}

^{* This is the reason why, perhaps, even Easter Island with its wondrous gigantic statues — a speaking witness to a submerged continent with a civilized mankind on it — is hardly mentioned anywhere in the modern Encyclopædias. Its mention is carefully avoided except in some books of Travels ; modern science has an undeniable predilection for forcing upon the cultured public hypotheses, built on personal hobbies, as well-established evidence, for offering it guesses instead of Knowledge, and calling them “ scientific conclusions.” Its specialists will evolve a thousand and one contradictory speculations rather than confess an awkward self-evident fact — pre-eminent among such specialists being Hæckel and his English admirers and co-thinkers. Yet “ they are authorities ” — we are sternly reminded. What of that ? The Pope of Rome is also an AUTHORITY and an infallible one — for his followers ; whereas the remarkable fallibility of Scientific speculations is being proven periodically with every change of the moon.}

^{ay, men and civilized nations, not Palæolithic savages only ; who, under the guidance of their divine Rulers, built large cities, cultivated arts and sciences, and knew astronomy, architecture and mathematics to perfection. This primeval civilization did not, as one may think, immediately follow their physiological transformation. Between the final evolution and the first city built, many hundred thousands of years had passed. Yet, we find the Lemurians in their sixth sub-race building their first rock-cities out of stone and lava.* One of such great cities of primitive structure was built entirely of lava, some thirty miles west from where Easter Island now stretches its narrow piece of sterile ground, and was entirely destroyed by a series of volcanic eruptions. The oldest remains of Cyclopean buildings were all the handiwork of the Lemurians of the last sub-races ; and an occultist shows, therefore, no wonder on learning that the stone relics found on the small piece of land called Easter Island by Captain Cook, are “ very much like the walls of the Temple of Pachacamac or the Ruins of Tia-Huanuco in Peru,” (“ The Countries of the World,” by Robert Brown, Vol. 4, p. 43) ; and that they are in the CYCLOPEAN STYLE. The first large cities, however, appeared on that region of the continent which is now known as the island of Madagascar. There were civilized people and savages in}

^{* Our best modern novelists, who are neither Theosophists nor Spiritualists, begin to have, nevertheless, very psychological and suggestively Occult dreams : witness Mr. Louis Stephenson and his Dr. Jekyll and Mr. Hyde, than which no grander psychological essay on Occult lines exists. Has the rising novelist, Mr. Rider Haggard, also had a prophetic or rather a retrospective clairvoyant dream before he wrote “ SHE ” ? His imperial Kor, the great city of the dead, whose surviving living men sailed northwards after the plague had killed almost a whole nation, seems to step out in its general outlines from the imperishable pages of the old archaic records. Ayesha suggests “ that those men who sailed north may have been the fathers of the first Egyptians ” ; and then seems to attempt a synopsis of certain letters of a MASTER quoted in “ Esoteric Buddhism.” For, she says, “ Time after time have nations, ay, and rich and strong nations, learned in the arts, been, and passed away, and been forgotten, so that no memory of them remains. This (the nation of Kor) is but one of several ; for time eats up the work of man unless, in-deed, he digs in caves like the people of Kor, and then mayhap the sea swallows them, or the earthquake shakes them in. . . . . Yet were not these people utterly destroyed, as I think. Some few remained in the other cities, for their cities were many. But the barbarians. . . came down upon them, and took their women to wife, and the race of the Amahagger that is now is a bastard brood of the mighty sons of Kor, and behold it dwelleth in the tombs with its fathers’ bones. . .” ( pp. 180, 181.)}

^{Here the clever novelist seems to repeat the history of all the now degraded and down-fallen races of humanity. The Geologists and Anthropologists would place at the head of humanity as descendants of Homo primigenius, the ape-man, of which “ NO FOSSIL REMAINS ARE AS YET KNOWN TO US,” but (which) “ were PROBABLY akin to the gorilla and orang of the present day ” (Hæckel). In answer to whose “ probably,” occultists point to another and a greater probability —the one given in our text. ( See above. )}

^{those days as there are now. Evolution achieved its work of perfection with the former, and Karma — its work of destruction on the latter. The Australians and their like are the descendants of those, who, instead of vivifying the spark dropped into them by the “ Flames,” extinguished it by long generations of bestiality.* The Aryan nations could trace their descent through the Atlanteans from the more spiritual races of the Lemurians, in whom the “ Sons of Wisdom ” had personally incarnated. †}

^{It is with the advent of the divine Dynasties that the first civilizations were started. And while, in some regions of the Earth, a portion of mankind preferred leading a nomadic and patriarchal life, and in others savage man was hardly learning to build a fire and to protect himself against the Elements, his brothers — more favoured than he by their Karma, and helped by the divine intelligence which informed them — built cities, and cultivated arts and sciences. Nevertheless, and civilization notwithstand}

^{* See Stanza I I, ante. This would account for the great difference and variation between the intellectual capacities of races, nations, and individual men. While incar-nating, and in other cases only informing the human vehicles evolved by the first brainless (manasless) race, the incarnating Powers and Principles had to make their choice between, and take into account, the past Karmas of the Monads, between which and their bodies they had to become the connecting link. Besides which, as correctly stated in “ Esoteric Buddhism ” (p. 30), “ the fifth principle, or human (intellectual) soul, in the majority of mankind is not even yet fully developed.”}

^{† It is said by Krishna, the Logos incarnate, in the Bhagavat-gîtâ, “ The seven great Rishis, the four preceding Manus, partaking of my nature, were born from my mind : from them sprang (emanated or was born) the human race and the world,” (Chap. X. Verse 6.)}

^{Here, by the seven great Rishis, the seven great rupa hierarchies or classes of Dhyan Chohans, are meant. Let us bear in mind that the Saptarshi (the seven Rishis) are the regents of the seven stars of the Great Bear, therefore, of the same nature as the angels of the planets, or the seven great Planetary Spirits. They were all reborn, all men on earth in various Kalpas and races. Moreover, “ the four preceding Manus ” are the four classes of the originally arupa gods — the Kumâras, the Rudras, the Asuras, etc. : who are also said to have incarnated. They are not the Prajâpatis, as the first are, but their informing principles — some of which have incarnated in men, while others have made other men simply the vehicles of their reflections. As Krishna truly says — the same words being repeated later by another vehicle of the LOGOS— “ I am the same to all beings. . . . those who worship me (the 6th principle or the intellectual divine Soul, Buddhi, made conscious by its union with the higher faculties of Manas) are in me, and I am in them.” (Ibid, 29.) The Logos, being no personality but the universal principle, is represented by all the divine Powers born of its mind— the pure Flames, or, as they are called in Occultism, the “ Intellectual Breaths ” — those angels who are said to have made themselves independent, i.e., passed from the passive and quiescent, into the active state of Self-Consciousness. When this is recognised, the true meaning of Krishna becomes comprehensible. But see Mr. Subba Row’s excellent lecture on the Bhagavatgita, (“ Theosophist,” April 1887, p. 444.)}

^{ing, while their pastoral brethren enjoyed wondrous powers as their birthright, they, the builders, could now obtain theirs only gradually ; even these being generally used for power over physical nature and selfish and unholy purposes. Civilization has ever developed the physical and the intellectual at the cost of the psychic and spiritual. The command and the guidance over his own psychic nature, which foolish men now associate with the supernatural, were with early Humanity innate and congenital, and came to man as naturally as walking and thinking. “ There is no such thing as magic ” philosophises “ SHE,” the author forgetting that “ magic ” in her early day still meant the great SCIENCE of WISDOM, and that Ayesha could not possibly know anything of the modern perversion of thought — “ though there is such a thing as knowledge of the Secrets of Nature.” (p. 152). But they have become “ Secrets ” only in our race, and were public property with the Third.}

^{Gradually, mankind went down in stature , for, even before the real advent of the Fourth or Atlantean race, the majority of mankind had fallen into iniquity and sin, save the hierarchy of the “ Elect,” the followers and disciples of the “ Sons of Will and Yoga ” — called later the “ Sons of the Fire Mist.”}

^{Then came the Atlanteans ; the giants whose physical beauty and strength reached their climax, in accordance with evolutionary law, toward the middle period of their fourth sub-race. But, as said in the Commentary : —}

^{The last survivors of the fair child of the White Island (the primitive Sveta-dwipa) had perished ages before. Their (Lemuria’s) elect, had taken shelter on the sacred Island (now the “ fabled ” Shamballah, in the Gobi Desert), while some of their accursed races, separating from the main stock, now lived in the jungles and underground (“ cave-men ”), when the golden yellow race (the Fourth) became in its turn “ black with sin.” From pole to pole the Earth had changed her face for the third time, and was no longer inhabited by the Sons of Sveta-dwipa, the blessed, and Adbhitanya, east and west, the first, the one and the pure, had become corrupted. . . . The demi-gods of the Third had made room for the semi-demons of the Fourth Race. Sveta-dwipa, whose northern parts of the Toyambudhi the seven Kumâras ( Sanaka, Sananda, Sanâtana, Sanatkumâra, Jâta, Vodhu, and Panchasikha ) had visited, agreeably with exoteric tradition (See the Uttara Khanda of the Padma Purâna ; Asiat. Researches also, Vol. XI., pp. 99, 100) ; the White Island had veiled her face. Her children now lived on the Black land, wherein, later on, Daityas from the seventh Dwipa (Pushkara) and Râkshasas from the seventh}

^{climate replaced the Saddhus and the ascetics of the Third age, who “ had descended to them from other and higher regions.” . . . .}

^{It is evident that, taken in their dead letter, the Purânas read as an absurd tissue of fairy tales and no better. But if one reads chapters I., I I. and I I I. from Book I I. (Vol. I I.) of Vishnu Purâna and accepts verbatim its geography, geodesy, and ethnology, in the matter of Priyavrata’s seven sons, among whom the father divides the seven Dwipas (Continental Islands) ; and then proceeds to study how the eldest son, the King of Jambu-dwipa, Agnidhra, apportioned Jambu-dwipa among his nine sons ; and then how Nabhi his son, who had a hundred sons and apportioned all these in his turn — then the reader is likely to throw the book away and pronounce it a farrago of nonsense. But the esoteric student will understand that, in the days when the Purânas were written, the true meaning was clear only to the Initiated Brahmins, who wrote those works allegorically and would not give the whole truth to the masses. And he will explain to the Orientalists who, beginning with Colonel Wilford and ending with Professor Weber, made and still are making such a mess of it, that the first three chapters ( See Wilson’s trans. of Vishnu Purâna Book I I. et seq. ) purposely confuse the following subjects and events : —}

^{I. The series of Kalpas or Ages (also of Races) are never taken into account ; e.g., events which have happened in one being allowed to stand along with those which took place in another. The chronological order is entirely ignored. This is shown by several of the Sanskrit commentators, who explain the incompatibility of events and calculations in saying — “ Whenever any contradictions in different Purânas are observed, they are ascribed . . . to differences of Kalpas and the like ” (Vishnu and Bhagavata Purânas).}

^{I I. The several meanings of the words “ Manvantara ” and “ Kalpa ” or age, are withheld, and the general one only given.}

^{I I I. In the genealogy and geography of the Kings and their Varshas (countries) and Dwipas, they are all allowed to be regarded as terrestrial regions.}

^{Now, the truth is that, without entering into too minute details, it is easy and permissible to show that : —}

^{(a) The Seven Dwipas apportioned to Priyavrata’s septenary progeny refer to several localities : first of all to our planetary chain. Jambudwipa alone representing our globe, the six others are the (to us) invisible companion globes of this earth. This is shown by the very nature of the allegorical and symbolic descriptions. Jambu (dwipa) “ is in the centre of all these (the so-called insular continents) and is surrounded ” by a sea of salt water (lavana), whereas Plaksha, Salmalia,}

^{Kusa, Krauncha, Sâka and Pushkara, are “ surrounded severally — by great seas of sugar-cane juice, of wine, of clarified butter, of curds, of milk,” etc., etc., and such like metaphorical names. ( Chap. I I., Book I I. ) This is shown furthermore by —}

^{(b) Bhâskara Acharya, who uses expressions from the Secret Doctrine and its books, in his description of the sidereal position of all these dwipas : — “ the sea of milk and the sea of curds ” etc., meaning the Milky Way, and the various congeries of nebulæ ; the more so, since he names “ the country to the south of the equator Bhur-loka, that to the north Bhuva-loka, Swar, Mahar, Jana, Tapo and Satya lokas ” ; and says : “ Those lokas are gradually attained by increasing religious merits,” i.e., they are various paradises. (See Bibliotheca Indica. Trans. of the Golâdhyâya of the Siddhânta-siromani I I I., 21-44).}

^{(c) That this geographical division of seven allegorical continents, islands, mountains, seas and countries, does not belong only to our Round nor even to our races (the name of Bharata Varsha (India) notwithstanding), is explained in the texts themselves by the narrator of Vishnu Purâna. For he closes the first chapter by saying : “ Bharata (the son of Nabhi, who gave his name to Bharata-Varsha or I dia) consigned the Kingdom to his son Sumati . . . . and abandoned his life at Salagrama. He was afterwards born again as a religious Brahman, in a distinguished family of ascetics . . . . under these princes (Bharata’s descendants) Bharata Varsha was divided into nine portions, and their descendants held successively possession of the country for seventy-one periods of the aggregate of the four ages,” or the reign of a Manu, representing a Mahayuga of 4,320,000 years.}

^{But having said so much, Parasâra suddenly explains that “ this was the creation of Swayambhûva Manu, by which the earth was peopled when he presided over the first Manvantara, in the Kalpa of Vârâha,” i.e., the boar incarnation, or Avatar. Now every Brahmin knows that it is only with Vaivasvata Manu that our Humanity began on this Earth (or Round). And if the Western reader turns to the sub-section on “ The Primeval Manus of Humanity,” he will see that Vaivasvata is the seventh of the fourteen Manus who preside over our planetary chain during its life cycle : i.e., that representing or standing in every Round for two Manus of the same name (a Root and a Seed Manu), he is the Root Manu of the Fourth Round, hence the seventh. Wilson finds in this only “ an incongruity ” (see his Vishnu Purâna, vol. I I., p. 108, footnote), and speculates that “ the patriarchial genealogies are older than the chronological system of Manvantaras and Kalpas,” and thus “ have been rather clumsily distributed amongst the different periods.” It is nothing of the kind.}

^{But as Orientalists know nothing of the secret teaching, they will take everything literally, and then turn round and abuse the writers of that which they do not comprehend !}

^{These genealogies embrace a period of three and a half Rounds ; they speak of pre-human periods, and explain the descent into generation of every Manu — the first manifested sparks of the ONE Unity — and show, furthermore, each of these human sparks dividing into, and multiplying by, first, the Pitars, the human ancestors, then by human Races. No being can become God, or Deva, unless he passes through the human cycles. Therefore the Sloka says, “ Happy are those who are born, even from the (latent) condition of gods, as men, in Bharata-varsha ; as that is the way to . . . final liberation.” In Jambu-dwipa, Bharata is considered the best of its divisions, because IT IS THE LAND OF WORKS. In it alone “ it is that the succession of four Yugas (ages), the Krita, the Treta, the Dwapara, and Kali take place ” ; when, therefore, Parasâra, asked by Maitreya “ to give him the descriptions of the Earth,” returns again to the enumeration of the same Dwipas with the same seas, etc., as those he had described in the Swayambhûva Manvantara — it is simply a blind, yet, to him who reads between the lines, the Four great Races and the Fifth are there, ay, with their subdivisions, islands, and continents, some of which were called by the names of celestial lokas, and by those of other globes. Hence the confusion.}

^{All these are called by the Orientalists “ mythical ” and “ fabulous ” islands and lands.* Very true, some are not of this earth, but they still exist. The “ White Island ” and Atala, at all events, are no myths, since the latter was the name contemptuously applied by the earliest pioneers of the Fifth Race to the land of Sin — Atlantis, in general, not to Plato’s island alone ; and since the former was (a) the Sveta-dwipa of theogony, and (b) Sâka-dwipa, or Atlantis (its earliest portions) in its beginnings. This was when it yet had its “ seven holy rivers that washed away all sin,” and its “ seven districts, wherein there was no dereliction of virtue, no contention, no deviation from virtue,” as it was then inhabited by the caste of the Magas —that caste which even the Brahmins acknowledged as not inferior to their own — and which was}

^{* In a lecture, Professor Pengelly, F.R.S., quoting Professor Oliver, makes him say “ that the present Atlantic islands’ Flora affords no substantial evidence of a former direct communication with the mainland of the New World,” but himself adds that, at the same time, “ at some period of the Tertiary epoch, N.E. Asia was united to}

^{N.W. America, perhaps by the line where the Aleutian chain of islands now extends.” Thus Occult Science alone can reconcile the contradictions and hesitations of modern Science. Moreover, surely the argument for the existence of Atlantis does not rest on Botany alone.}

^{the nursery of the first Zaratushta. The Brahmins are shown consulting with Gauramukha, on Narada’s advice, who told them to invite the Magas as priests of the Sun in the temple built by Sâmba (the reputed) son of Krishna, who in reality had none. In this the Purânas are historical— allegory notwithstanding — and Occultism is stating facts.}

^{The whole story is told in Bhavishya Purâna. It is stated that, having been cured by Sûrya (the Sun) of leprosy, Sâmba, having built a temple dedicated to the Sun, was looking for pious Brahmins to perform the appointed rites in it, and receive donations made to the God. But Narada (this virgin ascetic whom one finds in every age in the Purânas) advised him not to do so, as Manu forbade the Brahmins to receive emoluments for the performance of religious rites. He therefore referred Sâmba to Gauramukha (white face), the Purohita or family priest of Hgrasena, King of Mathura, who would tell him whom he could best employ. The priest directed Sâmba to invite the Magas, the worshippers of Sûrya, to discharge the duty. Ignorant of the place they lived in, it is Sûrya, the Sun himself, who directs Sâmba to Sâkadwipa beyond the salt water. Then Sâmba performs the journey, using Garuda (Vishnu’s and Krishna’s vehicle, the great Bird) who lands him among the Magas, etc.}

^{Now Krishna, who lived 5,000 years ago, and Narada, who is found reborn in every cycle (or race), besides Garuda — the symbol esoterically of the great cycle — show the allegory ; yet the Magas are the Magi of Chaldea, and their class and worship were born on the earlier Atlantis, in Sâka-dwipa, the Sinless. All the Orientalists are agreed that the Magas of Sâka-dwipa are the forefathers of the fire-worshipping Parsis. Our quarrel with them rests, as usual, on their dwarfing hundreds of thousands to a few centuries this time : they carry the event — Narada and Sâmba notwithstanding — to the days of the flight of the Parsis to Gujerat, which is simply absurd, as that was in the V I I Ith cent. of our era. Though the Magas in the Bhavishya Purâna are credited with still living in Sâka-dwipa in the day of Krishna’s Son, yet the last of it — Plato’s “ Atlantis ” — had perished 6000 years before. They were Mag “ late of ” Sâka-Dwipa, and lived in those days in Chaldea. This is an intentional confusion, again.}

^{The earliest pioneers of the Fourth Race were not Atlanteans, nor yet the human Asuras and the Râkshasas which they became later. In those days large portions of the future continent of Atlantis were yet part and parcel of the Ocean floors. “ Lemuria,” as we have called the continent of the Third Race, was then a gigantic land.* It covered}

^{* As shown in the Introduction, it stands to reason that neither the name of Lemuria nor even Atlantis are the real archaic names of the lost continents, but have been adopted by us for the sake of clearness. Atlantis was the name given to those}

^{the whole area of space from the foot of the Himalayas, which separated it from the inland sea rolling its waves over what is now Tibet, Mongolia, and the great desert of Schamo (Gobi) ; from Chittagong, westward to Hardwar, and eastward to Assam. From thence, it stretched South across what is known to us as Southern India, Ceylon, and Sumatra ; then embracing on its way, as we go South, Madagascar on its right hand and Australia and Tasmania on its left, it ran down to within a few degrees of the Antarctic Circle ; when, from Australia, an inland region on the Mother Continent in those ages, it extended far into the Pacific Ocean, not only beyond Rapa-nui (Teapy, or Easter Island) which now lies in latitude 26 S., and longitude 110 W. (See Addenda to this Book I I., Section, “ Proofs of the Submerged Continents.”) This statement seems corroborated by Science, — even if only partially ; as, when discussing continental trends, and showing the infra-Arctic masses trending generally with the Meridian, several ancient continents are generally mentioned, though inferentially. Among such the “ Mascarene continent,” which included Madagascar, stretching north and south, is spoken of, and the existence of another ancient continent running “ from Spitzbergen to the Straits of Dover, while most of the other parts of Europe were sea bottom,” is taught.* The latter corroborates, then, the Occult teaching which shows the (now) polar regions as the earliest of the seven cradles of Humanity, and as the tomb of the bulk of the mankind of that region during the Third Race, when the gigantic continent of Lemuria began separating into smaller continents. This is due, according to the explanation in the Commentary, to a decrease of velocity in the earth’s rotation : —}

^{“ When the Wheel runs at the usual rate, its extremities (the poles) agree with its middle circle (equator), when it runs slower and tilts in every direction, there is a great disturbance on the face of the Earth. The waters flow toward}

^{portions of the submerged Fourth-Race continent which were “ beyond the pillars of Hercules,” and which happened to keep above water after the general cataclysm. The last remnant of these — Plato’s Atlantis, or the “ Poseidon ” (another substitute or rather a translation of the real name) — was the last of it some 11,000 years ago. Most of the correct names of the countries and islands of both continents are given in the Purânas ; but to mention them specially, as found in other more ancient works, such as the Sûrya Siddhanta, would necessitate too lengthy explanations. If, in earlier writings, the two seem to have been too faintly disconnected, this must be due to careless reading and want of reflection. If ages hence, Europeans are referred to as Aryans, and a reader confuses them with the Hindus and the latter with the Fourth Race, as they live (some of them) in ancient Lanka — the blame will not fall on the writer.}

^{* See Professor Dana’s article, “ American Journal of Science,” I I I. v. 442-3 ; Prof. Winchell’s “ World Life ” ; and other geological works.}

^{the two ends, and new lands arise in the middle belt (equatorial lands), while}

^{those at the ends are subject to pralayas by submersion. . . . ”}

^{And again : —}

^{. . . “ Thus the wheel (the Earth) is subject to, and regulated by, the Spirit of the Moon, for the breath of its waters (tides). Toward the close of the age (Kalpa) of a great (root) race, the regents of the moon (the Pitar fathers, or Pitris) begin drawing harder, and thus flatten the wheel about its belt, when it goes down in some places and swells in others, and the swelling running toward the extremities (poles) new lands will arise and old ones be sucked in.”}

^{We have but to read astronomical and geological works, to see the meaning of the above very clearly. Scientists (modern Specialists) have ascertained the influence of the tides on the geological distribution of land and water on the planets, and the shifting of the oceans with a corresponding subsidence and rise of continents and new lands. Science knows, or thinks it knows, that this occurs periodically.* Professor Todd believes he can trace the series of oscillations backward to the periods of the earth’s first incrustation. (See “ American Naturalist,” XV I I I., 15 et seq.) ; therefore it seems easy for Science to verify the Esoteric statements. We propose to treat of this at greater length in the Addenda. (Vide § § V. and V I.)}

^{It is asked by some Theosophists : “ What will Atlantis be like when raised ? ” they understanding from a few words in “ Esoteric Buddhism ” that “ old continents ” that have been submerged will reappear. Here, again, there is a slight misconception. Were the same identical lands of Atlantis that were submerged to be raised again, then they would, indeed, be barren for ages. Because the Atlantic sea-bottom is covered with some 5,000 feet of chalk at present, and more is forming — a new “ cretaceous formation ” of strata, in fact — is no reason why, when the time for a new continent to appear arrives, a geological convulsion and upraising of the sea bottom should not dispose of these 5,000 feet of chalk for the formation of some mountains and 5,000 more come to the surface. The racial cataclysms are not a Noah’s deluge of forty days — a kind of Bombay monsoon.}

^{* Speaking on periodical elevation and subsidence of the equatorial and polar regions, and ensuing changes of climate, Mr. Winchell (professor of Geology at Michigan) says}

^{—“ As the movements here contemplated are cyclical, the same conditions would recur again and again ; and accordingly the same fauna might return again and again to the same region, with intervals of occupation by another fauna. Progressive sedimenta-tion would preserve the records of such faunal alterations ; and there would be presented the phenomena of ‘ colonies ’ ‘ re-apparitions ’ and other faunal disloca- tions in the vertical and horizontal distributions of fossil remains. These phenomena are well known to the student of geology.” (“ Effects of Astronomical changes.”)}

^{That the periodical sinking and re-appearance of the mighty continents, now called Atlantis and Lemuria by the modern writers, is no fiction, will be demonstrated in the Section in which all the proofs of the same have been collated together. The most archaic Sanskrit and Tamil works teem with references to both Continents. The seven sacred Islands (Dwipas) are mentioned in the Sûrya Siddhanta, the oldest astronomical work in the whole world, and in the works of Asura Maya, the Atlantean astronomer whom Professor Weber has made out re-incarnated in Ptolemy. Yet, it is a mistake to call these “ sacred islands ” Atlantean —as done by us ; for, like everything else in the Hindu Sacred Books, they are made to refer to several things. The heirloom left by Priyavrata, the Son of Swayambhûva Manu, to his seven sons — was not Atlantis, even though one or two of these islands survived the subsidence of their fellows, and offered shelter, ages later, to Atlanteans, whose continent had been submerged in its turn. When originally mentioned by Parasâra (Vishnu Purâna) the seven refer to an esoteric doctrine which is explained further on. Of all the seven islands, Jambu-dwipa is the only one that is terrestrial, for it is our globe. In the Purânas every reference to the North of Meru is connected with that primeval Eldorado, now the North Polar region ; which, when the magnolia blossomed there where now we see an unexplored endless desert of ice, was then a continent again. Science speaks of an ancient continent which stretched from Spitzbergen down to the Straits of Dover. The Secret Doctrine teaches that, in the earliest geological periods, these regions formed a horse-shoe-like continent, whose one end, the Eastern, far more northward than North Cornwall, included Greenland, and the other contained Behring Straits as an inland piece of ground, and descended southward in its natural trend down to the British Isles, which in those days must have been right under the lower curve of the semi-circle. This continent was raised simultaneously with the submersion of the equatorial portions of Lemuria. Ages later, some of the Lemurian remains re-appeared again on the face of the Oceans. Therefore, though it can be said without departing from truth that Atlantis is included in the Seven great insular continents, since the Fourth Race Atlanteans got some of the Lemurian relics, and, settling on the islands, included them among their lands and continents, yet a difference should be made and an explanation given, once that a fuller and more accurate account is attempted, as in the present work. Easter Island was also taken possession of in this manner by some Atlanteans ; who, having escaped from the cataclysm which befell their own land, settled on that remnant of Lemuria only to perish thereon, when destroyed in one day by its volcanic fires and lava. This may be regarded as fiction by certain geographers and geologists ; to the Occul}

^{tists it is history. What does Science know to the contrary ? “ Until the appearance of a map, published at Basle in 1522, wherein the name of America appears for the first time, the latter was believed to be part of India . . . . . Science also refuses to sanction the wild hypothesis that there was a time when the Indian peninsula at one end of the line, and South America at the other, were connected by a belt of islands and continents. The India of the pre-historic ages . . . . was doubly connected with the two Americas. The lands of the ancestors of those whom Ammianus Marcellinus calls the ‘ Brahmans of Upper India ’ stretched from Kashmir far into the (now) deserts of Schamo. A pedestrian from the north might then have reached — hardly wetting his feet — the Alaskan peninsula, through Manchooria, across the future Gulf of Tartary, the Kurile and Aleutian islands ; while another traveller, furnished with a canoe, and starting from the South, could have walked over from Siam, crossed the Polynesian Islands and trudged into any part of the continent of South America.” (But see “ Five years of Theosophy,” art. “ Leaflets from Esoteric History,” pp. 338 and 340.) This was written from the words of a MASTER — a rather doubtful authority for the materialists and the sceptics. But here we have one of their own flock, and a bird of the same feather — Ernest Hæckel, who, in his distribution of races, corroborates the statement almost verbatim : . . . . “ It would seem that the region on the earth’s surface where the evolution of these primitive men from the CLOSELY RELATED CATARRHINE APES ( ! ! ) took place, must be sought either in Southern Asia or Eastern Africa [which, by the bye, was not even in existence when the Third Race flourished — H.P.B.] or in Lemuria. Lemuria is an ancient continent now sunk beneath the waters of the Indian Ocean, which, lying to the South of the Asia of to-day, stretched on the one hand eastwards to upper India and Sunda Island, on the other westward as far as Madagascar and Africa.” (See supra and compare “ The Pedigree of Man,” p. 80-81.)}

^{In the epoch we are treating of, the Continent of “ Lemuria,” had already broken asunder in many places, and formed new separate continents. There was, nevertheless, neither Africa nor the Americas, still less Europe in those days, all these slumbering yet on the Ocean floors. Nor was there much of present Asia ; for the cis-Himalayan regions were covered with seas, and beyond this stretched the “ lotus leaves ” of Sveta-dwipa, the countries now called Greenland, Eastern and Western Siberia, etc., etc. The immense Continent, which had once reigned supreme over the Indian, Atlantic, and Pacific Oceans, now consisted of huge islands which were gradually disappearing one after the other, until the final convulsion engulfed the last remains of it. Easter Isle, for instance, belongs to the earliest civilisation of the Third}

^{Race. Submerged with the rest, a volcanic and sudden uplifting of the Ocean floor, raised the small relic of the Archaic ages untouched, with its volcano and statues, during the Champlain epoch of northern polar submersion, as a standing witness to the existence of Lemuria. It is said that some of the Australian tribes are the last remnants of the last descendants of the Third Race.}

^{In this we are again corroborated to a degree by materialistic Science. Hæckel, when speaking of Blumenbach’s brown or Malay race and the Australians and Papuans, remarks : — “ There is much likeness between these last and the Aborigines of Polynesia, that Australian island-world, that seems to have been once on a time a gigantic and continuous continent.” (“ Pedigree of Man,” p. 82. But see footnote supra and the Addenda.)}

^{It certainly was, since it stretched, during the Third Race, east and west, as far as where the two Americas now lie, and since the present Australia is but a portion of it, as are also a few surviving islands sown hither and thither on the face of the Pacific and a large bit of California, which belonged to it. Funnily enough, Hæckel, in his fantastic “ Pedigree of Man,” considers “ the Australians of to-day as the lineal descendants, almost unchanged (? ! ), of that second branch of the primitive human race. . . that spread northwards, at first chiefly in Asia, from the home of man’s infancy, and seems to have been the parent of all the other straight-haired races of men. . . . The one, woolly-haired, migrated in part, westwards ” . . . (i.e., to Africa and northwards to New Guinea, which countries had then, as said, no existence as yet) . . . “ the other, straight-haired, was evolved farther to the north in Asia . . . . and peopled Australia . . .” (p. 81). “ Behold,” writes a MASTER, “ the relics of that once great nation (Lemuria of the Third Race) in some of the flat-headed aborigines of your Australia ” (“ Esoteric Buddhism,” p. 65). But they belong to the last remnants of the Seventh Sub-race of the Third. Prof. Hæckel must also have dreamt a dream and seen for once a true vision !}

^{It is to this period that we have to look for the first appearance of the Ancestors of those, who are termed by us the most ancient peoples of the world — now called respectively the Aryan Hindus, the Egyptians, and the oldest Persians, on the one hand, and the Chaldees and Phœnicians on the other. These were governed by the DIVINE DYNASTIES, i.e., kings and rulers who had of mortal man only his physical appearance as it was then, but who were Beings from spheres higher and more celestial than our own sphere will be, long Manvantaras hence. It is useless of course to attempt to force their existence on sceptics. Their greatest pride consists in proving their patronymic denomination as catarrhinides ; which fact they try to demonstrate on the alleged}

^{authority of the Coccyx appended to their os sacrum, that rudimentary tail which, if they only had it long enough, they would wag in joy and for ever, in honour of its eminent discoverer. These will remain as faithful to their ape-ancestors as Christians will to tailless Adam. The Secret Doctrine, however, sets right on this point theosophists and students of Occult Sciences.}

^{If we regard the Second portion of the Third Race as the first representatives of the really human race with solid bones, then Hæckel’s surmise that “ the evolution of the primitive men took place . . . . in either Southern Asia or . . . . Lemuria ” — Africa, whether Eastern or Western being out of question — is correct enough, if not entirely so. To be accurate, however, in the same way that the evolution of the First Race (from the bodies of the pitars) took place on seven distinctly separated regions of the (then) only Earth at the arctic pole — so did the ultimate transformation of the Third occur : it began in those northern regions, which have just been described a few pages back as including Behring’s Straits, and what there then was of dry land in Central Asia, when the climate was semi-tropical even in the Arctic regions and most adapted to the primitive wants of nascent physical man. That region, however, has been more than once frigid and tropical in turn since the appearance of man. The commentary tells us that the Third Race was only about the middle point of its development when : —}

^{“ The axle of the Wheel tilted. The Sun and Moon shone no longer over the heads of that portion of the SWEAT BORN ; people knew snow, ice, and frost, and men, plants, and animals were dwarfed in their growth. Those that did not perish REMAINED AS HALF-GROWN BABES* IN SIZE AND INTELLECT. This was the third pralaya of the races.†}

^{Which means again, that our globe is subject to seven periodical entire changes which go pari passu with the races. For the Secret Doctrine teaches that, during this Round, there must be seven terrestrial pralayas, three occasioned by the change in the inclination of the earth’s axis. It is a law which acts at its appointed time, and not at all blindly, as science may think, but in strict accordance and harmony with Karmic law. In Occultism this inexorable law is referred to as “ the great ADJUSTER.” Science confesses its ignorance of the cause producing climatic vicissitudes and such changes in the axial direction, which are always followed by these vicissitudes ; nor does it seem so sure of the axial changes. And being unable to account for them, it is prepared rather to deny the axial phenomena altogether, than admit the intelligent Karmic hand and}

^{* “ Half-grown babes ” in comparison with their giant Brethren on other zones. So would we now.}

^{† Relates to Lemuria.}

^{law which alone could reasonably explain such sudden changes and their results. It has tried to account for them by various more or less fantastic speculations ; one of which would be the sudden, and as imaginary, collision of our earth with a comet (De Boucheporn’s hypothesis), as the cause of all the geological revolutions. But we prefer holding to our esoteric explanation, since FOHAT is as good as any comet, having, in addition, universal intelligence to guide him.}

^{Thus, since Vaivasvata Manu’s Humanity appeared on this Earth, there have already been four such axial disturbances ; when the old continents — save the first one — were sucked in by the oceans, other lands appeared, and huge mountain chains arose where there had been none before. The face of the Globe was completely changed each time ; the survival of the fittest nations and races was secured through timely help ; and the unfit ones — the failures — were disposed of by being swept off the earth. Such sorting and shifting does not happen between sunset and sunrise, as one may think, but requires several thousands of years before the new house is set in order.}

^{The Sub-races are subject to the same cleansing process, as also the side-branchlets (the family-Races). Let one, well-acquainted with astronomy and mathematics, throw a retrospective glance into the twilight and shadows of the Past. Let him observe, take notes of what he knows of the history of peoples and nations, and collate their respective rises and falls with what is known of astronomical cycles — especially with the Sidereal year, equal to 25,868 of our solar years.* If the observer is gifted with the faintest intuition, then will he find how the weal and woe of nations is intimately connected with the beginning and close of this sidereal cycle. True, the non-occultist has the disadvantage that he has no such far distant times to rely upon. He knows nothing, through exact Science, of what took place nearly 10,000 years ago ; yet he may find consolation in the knowledge or — if he so prefers — speculation on the fate of every one of the modern nations he knows of — about 16,000 years hence.}

^{* There are other cycles, of course, cycles within cycles— and this is just that which creates such a difficulty in the calculations of racial events. The circuit of the ecliptic is completed in 25,868 years. And, with regard to our Earth, it is calculated that the equinoctial point falls back fifty minutes ten seconds, annually. But there is another cycle within this one. It is said that “ as the apsis goes forward to meet it at the rate of eleven minutes twenty-four seconds, annually,” (see the article on Astronomy in Encyclopædia Britannica), “ this would complete a revolution in one hundred and fifteen thousand three hundred and two years (115,302). The approximation of the equinox and the apsis is the sum of these motions, sixty-one minutes thirty-four seconds, and hence the equinox returns to the same position in relation to the apsis in 21,128 years.” We have mentioned this cycle in Isis Unveiled, Vol. I., in relation to other cycles. Each has a marked influence on its contemporary race.}

^{Our meaning is very clear. Every sidereal year the tropics recede from the pole four degrees in each revolution from the equinoctial points, as the equator rounds through the Zodiacal constellations. Now, as every astronomer knows, at present the tropic is only twenty-three degrees and a fraction less than half a degree from the equator. Hence it has still 212 degrees to run before the end of the Sidereal year ; which gives humanity in general, and our civilized races in particular, a reprieve of about 16,000 years.*}

^{After the Great Flood of the Third Race (the Lemurians) —}

^{“ Men decreased considerably in stature, and the duration of their lives was diminished. Having fallen down in godliness they mixed with animal races, and intermarried among giants and Pigmies (the dwarfed races of the Poles). . . Many acquired DIVINE, more — UNLAWFUL knowledge, and followed willingly the LEFT PATH.” (Commentary xxxiii.)}

^{Thus were the Atlanteans approaching destruction in their turn. How many geological periods it took to accomplish this fourth destruction ? Who can tell. . . . But we are told that —}

^{(44.) THEY (the Atlanteans) BUILT GREAT IMAGES, NINE YATIS HIGH (27 feet) — THE SIZE OF THEIR BODIES (a). LUNAR FIRES HAD DESTROYED THE LAND OF THEIR FATHERS (the Lemurians). WATER THREATENED THE FOURTH (Race) (b).}

^{(a) It is well worth noticing that most of the gigantic statues discovered on Easter Island, a portion of an undeniably submerged continent — as also those found on the outskirts of Gobi, a region which had been submerged for untold ages — are all between 20 and 30 feet high. The statues found by Cook on Easter Island measured almost all twenty-seven feet in height, and eight feet across the shoulders. ( See § “ Stones, Witnesses to Giants,” at the end of this Stanza.) The writer is well aware that the modern archæologists have decided now that “ these statues are not very old,” as declared by one of the high officials of the British Museum, where some of them now are. But this is one of those arbitrary decisions of modern science which does not carry much weight.}

^{We are told that it is after the destruction of “ Lemuria ” by subterranean fires that men went on steadily decreasing in stature — a process already commenced after their physical FALL — and that finally, some millions of years after, they reached between six and seven feet, and are now dwindling down (as the older Asiatic races) to nearer five than}

^{* See at the end of this Stanza “ On the Duration of Ages and Cycles.”}

^{six feet. As Pickering shows, there is in the Malay race (a sub-race of the Fourth Root Race) a singular diversity of stature ; the members of the Polynesian family (Tahitians, Samoans, and Tonga islanders) are of a higher stature than the rest of mankind ; but the Indian tribes and the inhabitants of the Indo-Chinese countries are decidedly below the general average. This is easily explained. The Polynesians belong to the very earliest of the surviving sub-races, the others to the very last and transitory stock. As the Tasmanians are now completely extinct, and the Australians rapidly dying out, so will the other old races soon follow.}

^{(b) Now, how could those records have been preserved ? we may be asked. Even the knowledge of the Zodiac is denied to the Hindus by our kind and learned Orientalists, who conclude that the Aryan Hindus knew nothing of it, before the Greeks brought it into the country. This uncalled-for slander was so sufficiently refuted by Bailly, and what is more, by the clear evidence of facts, as not to need very much additional refutation. While the Egyptians have on their Zodiacs ( See Denon’s “ Voyage en Egypte ” Vol. I I. ) irrefutable proofs of records having embraced more than three-and-a-half sidereal years —or about 87,000 years — the Hindu calculations cover nearly thirty-three such years, or 850,000 years. The Egyptian priests assured Herodotus that the Pole of the Earth and the Pole of the Ecliptic had formerly coincided. But, as remarked by the author of the Sphinxiad, “ These poor benighted Hindoos have registered a knowledge of Astronomy for ten times 25,000 years since the (last local) Flood (in Asia), or Age of Horror,” in the latitude of India. And they possess recorded observations from the date of the first Great Flood within the Aryan historical memory — that which submerged the last portions of Atlantis, 850,000 years ago. The floods which preceded are, of course, more traditional than historical.}

^{The sinking and transformation of Lemuria beginning nearly at the Arctic Circle (Norway), the Third Race ended its career in Lanka, or rather on that which became Lanka with the Atlanteans. The small remnant now known as Ceylon is the Northern highland of ancient Lanka, while the enormous island of that name was, in the Lemurian period, the gigantic continent described a few pages back. As a MASTER says (See “ Esoteric Buddhism,” p. 65) : — “ Why should not your geologists bear in mind that under the continents explored and fathomed by them . . . . there may be hidden, deep in the fathomless, or rather unfathomed ocean beds, other and far older continents whose strata have never been geologically explored ; and that they may some day upset entirely their present theories ? Why not admit that our present continents have, like Lemuria and Atlantis,}

^{been several times already submerged, and had the time to re-appear again and bear their new groups of mankind and civilisations ; and that at the first great geological upheaval at the next cataclysm, in the series of periodical cataclysms that occur from the beginning to the end of every Round, our already autopsized continents will go down and the Lemurias and Atlantises come up again ? ”}

^{Not the same identical continents, of course.}

^{But here an explanation is needed. No confusion need arise as regards the postulation of a Northern “ Lemuria.” The prolongation of that great continent into the North Atlantic Ocean is in no way subversive of the opinions so widely held as to the site of the lost Atlantis, and one corroborates the other. It must be noted that the Lemuria, which served as the cradle of the Third Root-Race, not only embraced a vast area in the Pacific and Indian Oceans, but extended in the shape of a horseshoe past Madagascar, round “ South Africa ” (then a mere fragment in process of formation), through the Atlantic up to Norway. The great English fresh-water deposit called the Wealden — which every geologist regards as the mouth of a former great river — is the bed of the main stream which drained Northern Lemuria in the Secondary Age. The former reality of this river is a fact of science — will its votaries acknowledge the necessity of accepting the Secondary-age Northern Lemuria, which their data demand ? Professor Berthold Seeman not only accepted the reality of such a mighty continent, but regarded Australia and Europe as formerly portions of one continent —thus corroborating the whole “ horse-shoe ” doctrine already enunciated. No more striking confirmation of our position could be given, than the fact that the ELEVATED RIDGE in the Atlantic basin, 9,000 feet in height, which runs for some two or three thousand miles southwards from a point near the British Islands, first slopes towards South America, then shifts almost at right angles to proceed in a SOUTH-EASTERLY line toward the African coast, whence it runs on southward to Tristan d’Acunha. This ridge is a remnant of an Atlantic continent, and, could it be traced further, would establish the reality of a submarine horse-shoe junction with a former continent in the Indian Ocean. ( Cf. chart adapted from the “ Challenger ” and “ Dolphin ” soundings in Mr. Donnelly’s, “ Atlantis, the Antediluvian World,” p. 47. )}

^{The Atlantic portion of Lemuria was the geological basis of what is generally known as Atlantis. The latter, indeed, must be regarded rather as a development of the Atlantic prolongation of Lemuria, than as an entirely new mass of land upheaved to meet the special requirements of the Fourth Root-Race. Just as in the case of Race-evolution, so in that of the shifting and re-shifting of continental masses, no hard and fast line can be drawn where a new order ends and another begins. Continuity in natural processes is never broken. Thus the Fourth Race}

^{Atlanteans were developed from a nucleus of Northern Lemurian Third Race Men, centred, roughly speaking, toward a point of land in what is now the mid-Atlantic Ocean. Their continent was formed by the coalescence of many islands and peninsulas which were upheaved in the ordinary course of time and became ultimately the true home of the great Race known as the Atlanteans. After this consummation was once attained it follows, as stated on the highest “ occult ” authority, that “ Lemuria should no more be confounded with the Atlantis Continent, than Europe with America.” (“ Esoteric Buddhism,” p. 58.)}

^{The above, coming from quarters so discredited by orthodox Science, will, of course, be regarded by it as a more or less happy fiction. Even the clever work of Donnelly, already mentioned, is put aside, notwithstanding that its statements are all confined within a frame of strictly scientific proofs. But we write for the future. Discoveries in this direction will vindicate the claims of the Asiatic philosophers, who maintain that Sciences — Geology, Ethnology, and History included —were pursued by the Antediluvian nations who lived an untold number of ages ago. Future finds will justify the correctness of the present observations of such acute minds as H. A. Taine and Renan. The former shows that the civilizations of such archaic nations as the Egyptians, Aryans of India, Chaldeans, Chinese, and Assyrians are the result of preceding civilizations during “ myriads of centuries ” ;* and the latter points to the fact that, “ Egypt at the beginning appears mature, old, and entirely without mythical and heroic ages, as if the country had never known youth. Its civilization has no infancy, and its art no archaic period. The civilization of the Old Monarchy did not begin with infancy. It was already mature.” † To this Professor R. Owen adds that, “ Egypt is recorded to have been a civilized and governed community before the time of Menes ” ; and Winchell (“ Pre-Adamites,” p. 120), that “ at the epoch of Menes the Egyptians were already a civilized and numerous people. Manetho tells us that Athotis, the son of this first king Menes, built the palace of Memphis ; that he was a physician, and left anatomical books.”}

^{This is quite natural if we have to believe the statements of Herodotus, who records in Euterpe (cxlii.), that the written history of the Egyptian priests dated from about 12,000 years before his time. But what are 12,000 or even 120,000 years compared with the millions of years elapsed since the Lemurian period ? The latter, however, has not been left without witnesses, its tremendous antiquity, notwithstanding. The complete records of the growth, development, social, and even political life of the Lemurians, have been preserved in the}

^{* “ History of English Literature,” p. 23.}

^{† Quoted in “ Atlantis,” etc., p. 132.}

^{secret annals. Unfortunately, few are those who can read them ; and those who could would still be unable to understand the language, unless acquainted with all the seven keys of its symbolism. For the comprehension of the Occult Doctrine is based on that of the seven sciences ; which sciences find their expression in the seven different applications of the secret records to the exoteric texts. Thus we have to deal with modes of thought on seven entirely different planes of Ideality. Every text relates to, and has to be rendered from, one of the following standpoints —}

^{1. The Realistic plane of thought ;}

^{2. The Idealistic ;}

^{3. The purely Divine or Spiritual.}

^{The other planes too far transcend the average consciousness, especially of the materialistic mind, to admit of their being even symbolized in terms of ordinary phraseology. There is no purely mythical element in any of the ancient religious texts ; but the mode of thought in which they were originally written has to be found out and closely adhered to during the process of interpretation. For, it is either symbolical (archaic mode of thought), emblematical (a later though very ancient mode of thought), parabolical (allegory), hieroglyphical, or again logogrammical —the most difficult method of all, as every letter, as in the Chinese language, represents a whole word. Thus, almost every proper name, whether in the Vedas, the “ Book of the Dead,” or the Bible (to a degree), is composed of such logograms. No one who is not initiated into the mystery of the occult religious logography can presume to know what a name in any ancient fragment means, before he has mastered the meaning of every letter that composes it. How is it to be expected that the merely profane thinker, however great his erudition in orthodox symbolism, so to say — i.e., in that symbolism which can never get out of the old grooves of Solar-myth and sexual-worship}

^{—shall penetrate into the arcana behind the veil. One who deals with the husk or shell of the dead letter, and devotes himself to the kaleidoscopic transformation of barren word-symbols, can never expect to get beyond the vagaries of modern mythologists.}

^{Thus, Vaivasvata, Xisuthrus, Deukalion, Noah, etc., etc. — all the head-figures of the world-deluges, universal and partial, astronomical or geological — all furnish in their very names the records of the causes and effects which led to the event, if one can but read them fully. All such deluges are based on events that took place in nature, and stand as historical records, therefore, whether they were sidereal, geological, or even simply allegorical, of a moral event on other and higher planes of being. This we believe has now been sufficiently demonstrated during the long explanation necessitated by the allegorical Stanzas.}

^{To speak of a race nine yatis, or 27 feet high, in a work claiming a more scientific character than “ Jack the Giant-Killer,” is a somewhat unusual proceeding. “ Where are your proofs ? ” the writer will be asked. In History and tradition, is the answer. Traditions about a race of giants in days of old are universal ; they exist in oral and written lore. India had her Danavas and Daityas ; Ceylon had her Râkshasas ; Greece, her Titans ; Egypt, her colossal Heroes ; Chaldea, her Izdubars (Nimrod) ; and the Jews their Emims of the land of Moab, with the famous giants, Anakim (Numbers xiii. 33). Moses speaks of Og, a king who was nine cubits high (15 ft. 4 in.) and four wide (Deut. iii. 11), and Goliath was “ six cubits and a span in height ” (or 10 ft. 7 in.). The only difference found between the “ revealed Scripture ” and the evidence furnished to us by Herodotus, Diodorus Siculus, Homer, Pliny, Plutarch, Philostratus, etc., etc., is this : While the pagans mention only the skeletons of giants, dead untold ages before, relics that some of them had personally seen, the Bible interpreters unblushingly demand that geology and archæology should believe, that several countries were inhabited by such giants in the day of Moses ; giants before whom the Jews were as grasshoppers, and who still existed in the days of Joshua and David. Unfortunately their own chronology is in the way. Either the latter or the giants have to be given up. (But see Part I I I., Addenda, the closing chapter.)}

^{Of still standing witnesses to the submerged continents, and the colossal men that inhabited them, there are still a few. Archæology claims several such on this globe, though beyond wondering “ what these may be ” — it never made any serious attempt to solve the mystery. Besides the Easter Island statues mentioned already, to what epoch do the colossal statues, still erect and intact near Bamian, belong ? Archæology assigns them to the first centuries of Christianity (as usual), and errs in this as it does in many other speculations. A few words of description will show the readers what are the statues of both Easter Isle and Bamian. We will first examine what is known of them to orthodox Science. In “ The Countries of the World,” by Robert Brown, in Vol. IV., page 43, it is stated that —}

^{“ Teapi, Rapa-nui, or Easter Island, is an isolated spot almost 2,000 miles from the South American coast. . . . In length it is about twelve miles, in breadth four . . . and there is an extinct crater 1,050 feet high in its centre. The island abounds in craters, which have been extinct for so long that no tradition of their activity remains. . . .}

^{“ . . . But who made the great stone images (p. 44, etc.) which are now the chief attraction of the island to visitors ? No one knows ” — says the reviewer. “ It is more than likely that they were here when the present inhabitants (a handful of Polynesian savages) arrived. . . . Their workmanship is}

^{of a high order . . . . and it is believed that the race who formed them were the frequenters of the natives of Peru and other portions of South America. . . Even at the date of Cook’s visit, some of the statues, measuring 27 feet in height and eight across the shoulders were lying overthrown, while others still standing appeared much larger. One of the latter was so lofty that the shade was sufficient to shelter a party of thirty persons from the heat of the sun. The platforms on which these colossal images stood averaged from thirty to forty feet in length, twelve to sixteen broad. . . . all built of hewn stone in the Cyclopean style, very much like the walls of the Temple of Pachacamac, or the ruins of Tia-Huanuco in Peru ” (vol. iii., pp. 310, 311).}

^{“ THERE IS NO REASON TO BELIEVE THAT ANY OF THE STATUES HAVE BEEN BUILT UP, BIT BY BIT, BY SCAFFOLDING ERECTED AROUND THEM ”— adds the journal very suggestively — without explaining how they could be built otherwise, unless made by giants of the same size as the statues themselves. One of the best of these colossal images is now in the British Museum. The images at Ronororaka — the only ones now found erect — are four in number, three deeply sunk in the soil, and one resting on the back of its head like the head of a man asleep. Their types, though all are long-headed, are different ; and they are evidently meant for portraits, as the noses, the mouths and chins differ greatly in form, their head-dress, moreover — a kind of flat cap with a back piece attached to it to cover the back portion of the head —showing that the originals were no savages of the stone period. Verily the question may be asked — “ Who made them ? ” — but it is not archæology nor yet geology that is likely to answer, though the latter recognizes in the Island a portion of a submerged continent.}

^{But who cut the Bamian, still more colossal, statues, the tallest and the most gigantic in the whole world, for Bartholdi’s “ Statue of Liberty ” (now at New York) is a dwarf when compared with the largest of the five images. Burnes, and several learned Jesuits who have visited the place, speak of a mountain “ all honeycombed with gigantic cells,” with two immense giants cut in the same rock. They are referred to as the modern Miaotse (vide supra, quotation from Shoo-King) the last surviving witnesses of the Miaotse who had “ troubled the earth ” ; the Jesuits are right, and the Archæologists, who see Buddhas in the largest of these statues, are mistaken. For all those numberless gigantic ruins discovered one after the other in our day, all those immense avenues of colossal ruins that cross North America along and beyond the Rocky Mountains, are the work of the Cyclopes, the true and actual Giants of old. “ Masses of enormous human bones ” were found “ in America, near Misorte,” a celebrated modern traveller tells us, precisely on the spot which local tradition points out as the landing}

^{spot of those giants who overran America when it had hardly arisen from the waters (See “ De La Vega,” Vol. ix., ch. ix.).*}

^{Central Asian traditions say the same of the Bamian statues. What are they, and what is the place where they have stood for countless ages, defying the cataclysms around them, and even the hand of man, as in the instance of the hordes of Timoor and the Vandal-warriors of Nadir-Shah ? Bamian is a small, miserable, half-ruined town in Central Asia, half-way between Cabul and Balkh, at the foot of Kobhibaba, a huge mountain of the Paropamisian (or Hindu-Kush) chain, some 8,500 feet above the level of the sea. In days of old, Bamian was a portion of the ancient city of Djooljool, ruined and destroyed to the last stone by Tchengis-Khan in the XI I Ith century. The whole valley is hemmed in by colossal rocks, which are full of partially natural and partially artificial caves and grottoes, once the dwellings of Buddhist monks who had established in them their viharas. Such viharas are to be met with in profusion, to this day, in the rock-cut temples of India and the valleys of Jellalabad. It is at the entrance of some of these that five enormous statues, of what is regarded as Buddha, have been discovered or rather rediscovered in our century, as the famous Chinese traveller, Hiouen-Thsang, speaks of, and saw them, when he visited Bamian in the V I Ith century.}

^{When it is maintained that no larger statues exist on the whole globe, the fact is easily proven on the evidence of all the travellers who have examined them and taken their measurements. Thus, the largest is 173 feet high, or seventy feet higher than the “ Statue of Liberty ” now at New York, as the latter is only 105 feet or 34 mètres high. The famous Colossus of Rhodes itself, between whose limbs passed easily the largest vessels of those days, measured only 120 to 130 feet in height. The second statue, cut out in the rock like the first one, is only 120 feet (15 feet taller than the said “ Liberty ”).† The third statue is only 60 feet high — the two others still smaller, the last one being only a little larger than the average tall man of our present race. The first and largest of the Colossi represents a man draped in a kind of toga ; M. de Nadeylac thinks (See infra) that the general appearance of the figure, the lines of the head, the drapery, and especially the large hanging ears, point out undeniably that Buddha was meant to be represented. But the above proves nothing. Notwithstanding the fact}

^{* See also “ Pneumatologie des Esprits ” Vol. I I I., p. 55, de Mirville.}

^{† The first and second have, in common with Bartholdi’s Statue, an entrance at the foot, leading by a winding staircase cut in the rock up into the heads of the statues. The eminent French archæologist and anthropologist, the Marquis de Nadeylac, justly remarks in his work that there never was in ancient or in modern times a sculptured human figure more colossal than the first of the two.}

^{that most of the now existing figures of Buddha, represented in the posture of Samadhi, have large drooping ears, this is a later innovation and an afterthought. The primitive idea was due to esoteric allegory. The unnaturally large ears symbolize the omniscience of wisdom, and were meant as a reminder of the power of Him who knows and hears all, and whose benevolent love and attention for all creatures nothing can escape. “ The merciful Lord, our Master, hears the cry of agony of the smallest of the small, beyond vale and mountain, and hastens to its deliverance ” : —says a Stanza. Gautama Buddha was an Aryan Hindu, and an approach to such ears is found only among the Mongolian Burmese and Siamese, who, as in Cochin, distort them artificially. The Buddhist monks, who turned the grottos of the Miaotse into Viharas and cells, came into Central Asia about or in the first century of the Christian era. Therefore Hiouen Thsang, speaking of the colossal statue, says that “ the shining of the gold ornamentation that overlaid the statue ” in his day “ dazzled one’s eyes,” but of such gilding there remains not a vestige in modern times. The very drapery, in contrast to the figure itself, cut out in the standing rock, is made of plaster and modelled over the stone image. Talbot, who has made the most careful examination, found that this drapery belonged to a far later epoch. The statue itself has therefore to be assigned to a far earlier period than Buddhism. Whom does it represent in such case, it may be asked ?}

^{Once more tradition, corroborated by written records, answers the query, and explains the mystery. The Buddhist Arhats and Ascetics found the five statues, and many more, now crumbled down to dust, and as the three were found by them in colossal niches at the entrance of their future abode, they covered the figures with plaster, and, over the old, modelled new statues made to represent Lord Tathagata. The interior walls of the niches are covered to this day with bright paintings of human figures, and the sacred image of Buddha is repeated in every group. These frescoes and ornaments — which remind one of the Byzantine style of painting — are all due to the piety of the monk-ascetics, like some other minor figures and rock-cut ornamentations. But the five statues belong to the handiwork of the Initiates of the Fourth Race, who sought refuge, after the submersion of their continent, in the fastnesses and on the summits of the Central Asian mountain chains. Moreover, the five statues are an imperishable record of the esoteric teaching about the gradual evolution of the races.}

^{The largest is made to represent the First Race of mankind, its ethereal body being commemorated in hard, everlasting stone, for the instruction of future generations, as its remembrance would otherwise never have}

^{survived the Atlantean Deluge. The second — 120 feet high — represents the sweat-born ; and the third — measuring 60 feet — immortalizes the race that fell, and thereby inaugurated the first physical race, born of father and mother, the last descendants of which are represented in the Statues found on Easter Isle ; but they were only from 20 to 25 feet in stature at the epoch when Lemuria was submerged, after it had been nearly destroyed by volcanic fires. The Fourth Race was still smaller, though gigantic in comparison with our present Fifth Race, and the series culminated finally in the latter. (See the following sub-section on “ Cyclopean Ruins, and Colossal Stones as Witnesses to Giants.”)}

^{These are, then, the “ Giants ” of antiquity, the ante- and postdiluvian Gibborim of the Bible. They lived and flourished one million rather than between three and four thousand years ago. The Anakim of Joshua, whose hosts were as “ grasshoppers ” in comparison with them, are thus a piece of Israelite fancy, unless indeed the people of Israel claim for Joshua an antiquity and origin in the Eocene, or at any rate in the Miocene age, and change the millenniums of their chronology into millions of years.}

^{In everything that pertains to prehistoric times the reader ought to bear the wise words of Montaigne in his mind. Saith the great French philosopher : —}

^{“ . . . It is a sottish presumption to disdaine and condemne that for false, which unto us seemeth to beare no show of likelihood or truth : which is an ordinarie fault in those who perswade themselves to be of more sufficiencie than the vulgar sort.}

^{“ . . . But reason hath taught me, that so resolutely to condemne a thing for false and impossible, is to assume unto himself the advantage to have the bounds and limits of God’s will, and the power of our common Mother Nature tied to his sleeve, and that there is no greater folly in the world than to reduce them to the measure of our capacitie and bounds of our sufficiencie.}

^{“ If we term those things monsters or miracles to which our reason cannot attain, how many doe such daily present themselves unto our sight ? Let us consider through what cloudes, and how blinde-folde we are led to the knowledge of most things that passe our hands ; verily we shall finde it is rather custome than Science that receiveth, the strangenesse of them from us : and that those things, were they newly presented unto us, wee should doubtless deeme them as much or more unlikely and incredible than any other.” (Essays, chap. xxvi.)}

^{A fair-minded scholar should, before denying the possibility of our history and records, search modern History, as well as the universal traditions scattered throughout ancient and modern literature, for traces left by these marvellous early races. Few among the unbelievers suspect the wealth of corroborative evidence which is found scattered about and buried even in the British Museum alone. The}

^{reader is asked to throw one more glance at the subject-matter treated of in the chapter which follows : —}

^{CYCLOPEAN RUINS AND COLOSSAL STONES AS WITNESSES TO GIANTS.}

^{In his enormous works— Mémoires addressées à l’Académie des Sciences — de Mirville, carrying out the task of proving the reality of the devil and showing his abode in every ancient and modern idol, has collected several hundred pages of “ historical evidence ” that in the days of miracle— Pagan and Biblical — the stones walked, spoke, delivered oracles, and even sung. That finally, “ Christ-stone,” or Christ-Rock, “ the spiritual Rock ” that followed “ Israel ” (1 Corinth. x. 4) “ became a Jupiter lapis,” swallowed by his father Saturn, “ under the shape of a stone.” * We will not stop to discuss the evident misuse and materialization of Biblical metaphors, simply for the sake of proving the Satanism of idols, though a good deal might be said † on this subject. But without claiming any such peripateticism and innate psychic faculties for our stones, we may collect, in our turn, every available evidence on hand, to show that (a) had there been no giants to move about such colossal rocks, there could never have been a Stonehenge, a Carnac (Brittany) and other such Cyclopean structures ; and (b) were there no such thing as MAGIC, there could never have been so many witnesses to oracular and speaking stones.}

^{In the Achaica (p. 81) we find Pausanias confessing that, in beginning his work, he had regarded the Greeks as mighty stupid “ for worshipping stones.” But, having reached Arcadia, he adds : “ I have changed my way of thinking.” Therefore, without worshipping stones or stone idols and statues, which is the same — a crime Roman Catholics are unwise to reproach Pagans with, as they do likewise — one may be allowed to believe in what so many great philosophers and holy men have believed in, without deserving to be called an “ idiot ” by modern Pausaniases.}

^{The reader is referred to Volume V I. of the Académie des Inscriptions ( Mémoires, p. 518, et seq. ) if he would study the various properties of flints and pebbles from the standpoint of Magic and psychic powers. In a poem on Stones attributed to Orpheus, those stones are divided into ophites and siderites, “ serpent-stones ” and “ star-stones.” “ The ‘ Ophite ’}

^{* Pierres Animées et parlantes., p. 283. Théologie de la Pierre, 270.}

^{† Saturn is Kronos —“ Time.” His swallowing Jupiter lapis may turn out one day a prophecy. “ Peter (Cephas, lapis), is the stone on which the Church of Rome is built ” we are assured. But Kronos is as sure “ to swallow it ” one day, as he has swallowed Jupiter-lapis and still greater characters.}

^{is shaggy, hard, heavy, black, and has the gift of speech ; when one prepares to cast it away, it produces a sound similar to the cry of a child. It is by means of this stone that Helanos foretold the ruin of Troy, his fatherland . . ” etc. (Falconnet.)}

^{Sanchoniathon and Philo Byblios, in referring to these betyles, call them “ Animated Stones.” Photius repeats what Damascius, Asclepiades, Isidorus and the physician Eusebius had asserted before him. The latter (Eusebius) never parted with his ophites, which he carried in his bosom, and received oracles from them, delivered in a small voice resembling a low whistling.* Arnobius (a holy man who, “ from a Pagan had become one of the lights of the Church,” Christians tell their readers) confesses he could never meet on his passage with one of such stones without putting it questions, “ which is answered occasionally in a clear and sharp small voice.” Where is the difference between the Christian and the Pagan ophites, we ask ?}

^{It is also known that the famous stone at Westminster was called liafail —“ the speaking stone,” — which raised its voice only to name the king that had to be chosen. Cambry (Monuments Celtiques) says he saw it when it still bore the inscription : —†}

^{“ Ni fallat fatum, Scoti quocumque locatum Invenient lapidem, regnasse tenentur ibidem.”}

^{Finally, Suidas speaks of a certain Heraclius, who could distinguish at a glance the inanimate stones from those which were endowed with motion ; and Pliny mentions stones which “ ran away when a hand approached them.” (See Dictionnaire des Religions par l’abbé Bertrand ; art. on words Heraclius and Betyles.)}

^{De Mirville — who seeks to justify the Bible — inquires very pertinently, why the monstrous stones of Stonehenge were called in days of old chior-gaur (from Cor, “ dance,” whence chorea, and gaur, a GIANT), or the dance of giants ? And then he sends the reader to receive his reply from the Bishop of St. Gildas. But the authors of the Voyage dans le Comté}

^{* The same, of course, as the “ small voice ” heard by Elijah after the earthquake at the mouth of the cave. (1 Kings xix. 12.)}

^{† The rocking, or Logan, stones bear various names. The Celts had their clacha-brath, the “ Destiny or judgment-stone ” ; the divining-stone, or “ stone of the ordeal ” and the oracle stone ; the moving or animated stone of the Phœnicians ; the rumbling stone of the Irish. Brittany has its “ pierres branlantes ” at Huelgoat. They are found in the Old and the New Worlds : in the British Islands, France, Spain, Italy, Russia, Germany, etc., as in North America. (See Hodson’s “ Letters from North America,” Vol. I I. , p. 440.) Pliny speaks of several in Asia (Hist. Nat. Lib. I., c. 96) ; and Apollonius Rhodius expatiates on the rocking stones, and says that they are “ stones placed on the apex of a tumulus, and so sensitive as to be movable by the mind ” (Ackerman’s Arth. Index, p. 34), referring no doubt to the ancient priests who moved such stones by will-power and from a distance.}

^{de Cornouailles, sur les traces des géants, and of various learned works on the ruins of Stonehenge,* Carnac and West Hoadley, give far better and more reliable information upon this particular subject. In those regions}

^{—true forests of rocks — immense monoliths are found, “ some weighing over 500,000 kilograms ” (Cambry). These “ hinging stones ” of Salisbury Plain are believed to be the remains of a Druidical temple. But the Druids were historical men and not Cyclopes, nor giants. Who then, if not giants, could ever raise such masses (especially those at Carnac and West Hoadley), range them in such symmetrical order that they should represent the planisphere, and place them in such wonderful equipoise that they seem to hardly touch the ground, are set in motion at the slightest touch of the finger, and would yet resist the efforts of twenty men who should attempt to displace them.}

^{We say, that most of these stones are the relics of the last Atlanteans. We shall be answered that all the geologists claim them to be of a natural origin. That, a rock when “ weathering,” i.e., losing flake after flake of its substance under influence of weather, assumes this form. That, the “ tors ” in West England exhibit curious forms, also produced by this cause. That, finally, as all scientists consider the “ rocking stones to be of purely natural origin, wind, rain, etc., causing disintegration of rocks in layers ” — our statement will be justly denied, especially as “ we see this process of rock-modification in progress around us to-day.” Let us examine the case.}

^{But read what Geology has to say, and you will learn that often these gigantic masses do not even belong to the countries wherein they are now fixed ; that their geological congeners often pertain to strata unknown in those regions and to be found only far beyond the seas. Mr. William Tooke (French trans., Sépulture des Tartares. Arch. V I I., p. 2227, speculating upon the enormous blocks of granite which are strewn over Southern Russia and Siberia, tells the reader that there, where they now rest, there are neither rocks nor mountains ; and that they must have been brought over “ from immense distances and with prodigious efforts.” Charton (Voyageurs Anciens et Modernes, Vol. I., p. 230) speaks of a specimen of such rock “ from Ireland,” which had been submitted to the analysis of an eminent English geologist, who assigned to it a foreign origin, “ most probably African.”}

^{This is a strange coincidence, as Irish tradition attributes the origin of her circular stones to a Sorcerer who brought them from Africa. De Mirville sees in that sorcerer “ an accursed Hamite.” We see in him a}

^{* See, among others, “ History of Paganism in Caledonia,” by Dr. Th. A. Wise, F.R.A.S., etc.}

^{† Ham was no more a Titan or Giant than Shem and Japhet. They are either all Arkite Titans, as Faber shows them, or myths.}

^{dark Atlantean, or perhaps even some earlier Lemurian, who had survived till the birth of the British Islands — GIANTS in every and any case.*}

^{“ Men,” says Cambry, naively, “ have nothing to do with it . . . for never could human power and industry undertake anything of this kind. Nature alone has accomplished it all (! ! ) and Science will demonstrate it some day ” (! !) (p. 88). Nevertheless, it is a human, though gigantic power, which has accomplished it, and no more “ nature ” alone than god or devil.}

^{“ Science,” having undertaken to demonstrate that even the mind and Spirit of man are simply the production of blind forces, is quite capable of accepting the task. It may come out some fine morning, and seek to prove that nature alone has marshalled the gigantic rocks of Stonehenge, traced their position with mathematical precision, given them the form of the Dendera planisphere and of the signs of the Zodiac, and brought stones weighing over one million of pounds flying from Africa and Asia to England and Ireland !}

^{It is true that Cambry recanted later on. “ I had believed for a long time,” he says, “ that Nature alone could produce those wonders . . . . but I recant . . . . chance is unable to create such marvellous combinations . . . . and those who placed the said rocks in equipoise, are the same who have raised the moving masses of the pond of Huelgoat, near Concarneau. . . . .” Dr. John Watson, quoted by the same author “ Antiquités Celtiques,” p. 99, says, when speaking of the moving rocks, or Rocking-Stones situated on the slope of Golcar (the “ Enchanter ”) : “ The astonishing movement of those masses poised in equilibrium made the Celts compare them to gods.” . . . .}

^{In “ Stonehenge ” (Flinders Petrie) it is said that “ Stonehenge is built of the stone of the district, a red sandstone, or ‘ sarsen ’ stone, locally called ‘ grey wethers.’ But some of the stones, especially those which are said to have been devoted to astronomical purposes, have been brought from a distance, probably the North of Ireland.”}

^{To close, the reflections of a man of Science, in an article upon the subject published in 1850 in the Revue Archéologique (p. 473), are worthy of being quoted. Says the paper, concerning the rocking stones : —}

^{“ Every stone is a block whose weight would try the most powerful machines. There are, in a word, scattered throughout the globe, masses, before which the word materials seems to remain inexplicable, at the sight of which imagination is confounded, and that had to be endowed with a name as colossal as the}

^{* Diodorus Siculus asserts that in the days of Isis, all men were of a vast stature, who were denominated by the Hellenes Giants. “ Οἱ δ’εν Αἰγύπτῳ μυθολογοῦσι κατὰ τὴν ᾽Ισιδὸς ἡλικίαν γεγονέναι τίνας πολυσωμάτους.”}

^{things themselves. Besides which, these immense rocking stones, called sometimes routers— placed upright on one of their sides as on a point, their equipoise being so perfect that the slightest touch is sufficient to set them in motion . . . betray a most positive knowledge of statics. Reciprocal counter-motion, surfaces, plane, convex and concave, in turn . . . all this allies them to Cyclopean monuments, of which it can be said with good reason, repeating after de La Vega that ‘ the demons seem to have worked on them more than men.’ ”*}

^{For once we agree with our friends and foes, the Roman Catholics, and ask whether such prodigies of statics and equilibrium, applied to masses weighing millions of pounds, can be the work of Palæolithic savages, of cave-men, taller than the average man in our century, yet ordinary mortals as we are ? It is no use for our purpose to refer to the various traditions attached to the rocking-stones. Still, it may be as well to remind the English reader of Giraldus Cambrensis, who speaks of such a stone on the Isle of Mona, which returned to its place, every effort made to keep it elsewhere notwithstanding. At the time of the conquest of Ireland by Henry I I., a Count Hugo Cestrensis, desiring to convince himself of the reality of the fact, tied the Mona stone to a far bigger one and had them thrown into the sea. On the following morning it was found in its accustomed place. . . The learned William of Salisbury warrants the fact by testifying to its presence in the wall of a church where he had seen it in 1554. . . And this reminds one of what Pliny said of the stone left by the Argonauts at Cyzicum, which the Cyzicans had placed in the Prytanea “ whence it ran away several times, which forced them to lead it ” (Nat. Hist., XXXV I., p. 592) . . . Here we have immense stones stated by all antiquity to be “ living, moving, speaking and self-perambulating.” They were also capable, it seems, of making people run away, since they have been called routers (“ to put to flight,” to rout) and Des Mousseaux shows them all to be prophetic stones and}

^{* “ It is difficult,” writes Creuzer, “ not to suspect in the structures of Tiryns and Mycenae planetary forces supposed to be moved by celestial powers, analogous to the famous Dactyles.” ( Pelasges et Cyclopes ). To this day Science is ignorant on the subject of the Cyclopes. They are supposed to have built all the so-called “ Cyclopean ” works whose erection necessitated several regiments of Giants, and — they were only seventy-seven in all (about one hundred, Creuzer thinks). They are called “ Builders,” and Occultism calls them the INITIATORS, who, initiating some Pelasgians, thus laid the foundation stone of true MASONRY. Herodotus associates the Cyclops with Perseus “ the son of an Assyrian demon ” (I. V I. p. 54). Raoul Rochette found that Palæmonius, the Cyclops, to whom a sanctuary was raised, “ was the Tyrian Hercules.” Anyhow, he was the builder of the sacred columns of Gadir, covered with mysterious characters to which Apollonius of Tyana was the only one in his age to possess the key ; and with figures which may still be found on the walls of Ellora, the gigantic ruins of the temple of Viswakarma, “ the builder and artificer of the Gods.”}

^{called mad stones (see his, “ Dieu et les Dieux ” p. 587). “ The rocking-stone is accepted in Science. Why did it rock, why was it made to do so ? One must be blind not to see that this motion was one more means of divination, and that they were called for this very reason ‘ the stones of truth.’ ” (de Mirville, “ Fétichisme ”)*}

^{This is history, the Past of prehistoric times, warranting the same in later ages. The Dracontia, sacred to the moon and the serpent, were the more ancient “ Rocks of Destiny ” of older nations, whose motion, or rocking, was a code perfectly clear to the initiated priests, who alone had the key to this ancient reading. Vormius and Olaüs Magnus show that it was according to the orders of the oracle, “ whose voice spoke through the immense rocks raised by the colossal powers of ancient giants,” that the kings of Scandinavia were elected. “ In India and Persia,” says Pliny, “ it is she (the Persian Oitzoé) whom the magi had to consult for the election of their sovereigns ” (Nat. Hist., lxxxvii., chap. LIV.) ; and he describes (in chap. XXXV I I I., l. ii.) a rock overshadowing Harpasa, in Asia, and placed in such a manner that “ a single finger}

^{* Messrs. Richardson and Barth are said to have been amazed at finding in the Desert of Sahara the same trilithic and raised stones they had seen in Asia, Circassia, Etruria, and in all the North of Europe. Mr. Rivett-Carnac, B.C.S., of Allahabad, the distinguished Archæologist, shows the same amazement in finding the description given by Sir J. Simpson of the cuplike markings on stones and rocks in England, Scotland, and other Western countries — “ offering an extraordinary resemblance ” to “ the marks on the trap Boulders which encircle the Barrows near Nagpur ” (the city of Snakes). The eminent scholar saw in this “ another and very extraordinary addition to the mass of evidence. . . that a branch of the nomadic tribes, who swept at an early date over Europe, penetrated into India also.” We say Lemuria, Atlantis and her giants, and the earliest races of the Fifth Root-Race had all a hand in these betyles, lithoi, and “ magic ” stones in general. The cup marks noticed by Sir J. Simpson, and the “ holes scooped out on the face ” of rocks and monuments found by Mr. Rivett-Carnac “ of different sizes varying from six inches to an inch-and-a-half in diameter, and in depth from one to one-and-a-half inch . . . . . . generally arranged in perpendicular lines presenting many permutations in the number and size and arrangement of the cups ” — are simply written RECORDS of the oldest races. Whosoever examines with attention the drawings made of such marks in the “ Archæological Notes on Ancient Sculpturing on Rocks in Kumaon, India, etc.,” will find in it the most primitive style of marking or record-ing ; something of the sort having been adopted by the American inventors of the Morse code of telegraphic writing, which reminds us of the Ahgam writing, a combination of long and short strokes, as Mr. Rivett-Carnac describes it “ cut on sand- stone.” Sweden, Norway, and Scandinavia are full of such written records, the Runic characters having followed the cup-marks and long and short strokes. In “ Johannes Magnus’ Infolio ” one sees the representation of the demi-god, the giant Starchaterus (Starkad, the pupil of Kroszharsgrani, the Magician) who holds under each arm a huge stone covered with Runic characters ; and Starkad, according to Scandinavian legend, went to Ireland and performed marvellous deeds in the North and South, East and West. (See “ Asgard and the Gods.”)}

^{can move it, while the weight of the whole body makes it resist.” Why then should not the rocking stones of Ireland, or those of Brinham, in Yorkshire, have served for the same mode of divination or oracular communications ? The hugest of them are evidently the relics of the Atlanteans ; the smaller ones, such as Brinham Rocks, with some revolving stones on their summit, are copies from the more ancient lithoi. Had not the bishops of the middle ages destroyed all the plans of the Dracontia they could lay their hands on, Science would know more of these.* As it is, we know that they were universally used during long prehistoric ages, and all for the same purposes of prophecy and MAGIC. E. Biot, a member of the Institute of France, published in his Antiquités de France, Vol. ix., an article showing the Chatam peramba (the Field of Death, or ancient burial ground in Malabar), to be identical with the old tombs at Carnac — “ a prominence and a central tomb.”. . . “ Bones are found in them (the tombs),” he says, “ and Mr. Hillwell tells us that some of these are enormous, the natives (of Malabar) calling the tombs the dwellings of Râkshasas (giants).” Several stone circles, “ considered the work of the Panch Pandava (five Pandus), as all such monuments are in India, so numerous in that country,” when opened by the direction of Rajah Vasariddi, “ were found to contain human bones of a very large size.” (T. A. Wise, in “ History of Paganism in Caledonia,” p. 36).}

^{Again, de Mirville is right in his generalization, if not in his conclusions. As the long cherished theory that the Dracontia are mostly witnesses to “ great natural geological commotions ” (Charlton), and “ are the work of Nature ” (Cambry) is now exploded, his remarks are very just. “ Before the impossibility of such a theory is asserted, we advise Science to reflect . . . . and, above all, no longer to class Titans and Giants among primitive legends : for their works are there, under our eyes, and those rocking stones will oscillate on their basis to the end of the world to help them to see clearer and realise once for all, that one is not altogether a candidate for Charenton for believing in wonders certified to by the whole of Antiquity ” (“ Fêtichisme,” p. 288).}

^{It is just what we can never repeat too often, though the voices of both Occultists and Roman Catholics are raised in the desert. Nevertheless, no one can fail to see that Science is as inconsistent, to say the least, in its modern speculations, as was ancient and mediæval theology in its interpretations of the so-called Revelation. Science would have men descend from the pithecoid ape — a transformation requiring millions of years — and yet fears to make mankind older than 100,000 years ! Science teaches the gradual transformation of species,}

^{* Charton, the Author of “ Voyageurs anciens et modernes,” quoted by De Mirville.}

^{natural selection and evolution from the lowest form to the highest ; from mollusc to fish, from reptile to bird and mammalian. Yet it refuses to man, who physiologically is only a higher mammal and animal, such transformation of his external form. But if the monstrous iguanodon of the Wealden may have been the ancestor of the diminutive iguana of to-day, why could not the monstrous man of the Secret Doctrine have become the modern man — the link between Animal and Angel ? Is there anything more unscientific in this “ theory,” than in that of refusing to man any spiritual immortal Ego, making of him an automaton, and ranking him, at the same time, as a distinct genus in the system of Nature ? Occult Sciences may be less scientific than the present exact Sciences, they are withal more logical and consistent in their teachings. Physical forces, and natural affinities of atoms may be sufficient as factors to transform a plant into an animal ; but it requires more than a mere interplay between certain material aggregates and their environment, to call to life a fully conscious man ; even though he were no more indeed than a ramification between two “ poor cousins ” of the Quadrumanous order. Occult Sciences admit with Hæckel that (objective) life on our globe “ is a logical postulate of Scientific natural history,” but add that the rejection of a like Spiritual involution, from within without, of invisible subjective Spirit-life — eternal and a Principle in Nature — is more illogical, if possible, than to say that the Universe and all in it has been gradually built by blind forces inherent in matter, without any external help.}

^{Suppose an Occultist were to claim that the first grand organ of a cathedral had come originally into being in the following manner. First, there was a progressive and gradual elaboration in Space of an organizable material, which resulted in the production of a state of matter named organic PROTEIN. Then, under the influence of incident forces, those states having been thrown into a phase of unstable equilibrium, they slowly and majestically evolved into and resulted in new combinations of carved and polished wood, of brass pins and staples, of leather and ivory, wind-pipes and bellows. After which, having adapted all its parts into one harmonious and symmetrical machine, the organ suddenly pealed forth Mozart’s Requiem. This was followed by a Sonata of Beethoven, etc., ad infinitum ; its keys playing of themselves and the wind blowing into the pipes by its own inherent force and fancy. . . . . What would Science say to such a theory ? Yet, it is precisely in such wise that the materialistic savants tell us that the Universe was formed, with its millions of beings, and man, its spiritual crown.}

^{Whatever may have been the real inner thought of Mr. Herbert Spencer, when writing on the subject of the gradual transformation of}

^{species, what he says in it applies to our doctrine. “ Construed in terms of evolution, every kind of being is conceived as a product of modifications wrought by insensible gradations on a pre-existing kind of being.” (“ Essays on Physiology,” Subj. p. 144.) Then why, in this case, should not historical man be the product of a modification on a pre-existent and pre-historical kind of man, even supposing for argument’s sake that there is nothing within him to last longer than, or live independently of, his physical structure ? But this is not so ! For, when we are told that “ organic matters are produced in the laboratory by what we may literally call artificial evolution ” (Appendix to “ Principles of Biology,”}

^{p. 482), we answer the distinguished English philosopher, that Alchemists and great adepts have done as much, and, indeed, far more, before the chemists ever attempted to “ build out of dissociated elements complex combinations.” The Homunculi of Paracelsus are a fact in Alchemy, and will become one in Chemistry very likely, and then Mrs. Shelley’s Frankenstein will have to be regarded as a prophecy. But no chemist, or Alchemist either, will ever endow such a “ Frankenstein’s Monster ” with more than animal instinct, unless indeed he does that which the “ Progenitors ” are credited with, namely, if he leaves his own physical body, and incarnates in the “ empty form.” But even this would be an artificial, not a natural man, for our “ Progenitors ” had, in the course of eternal evolution, to become gods before they became men.}

^{The above digression, if one, is an attempt at justification before the few thinking men of the coming century who may read this. But this accounts also for the reason why the best and most spiritual men of our present day can no longer be satisfied with either Science or theology ; and why they prefer any such “ psychic craze ” to the dogmatic assertions of both, neither of the two having anything better to offer than blind faith in their respective infallibility. Universal tradition is indeed the far safer guide in life. And universal tradition shows primitive man living for ages together with his Creators and first instructors — the Elohim — in the World’s “ Garden of Eden,” or “ Delight.” We shall treat of the Divine Instructors in Stanza XI I.}

^{45. THE FIRST GREAT WATERS CAME. THEY SWALLOWED THE SEVEN GREAT ISLANDS (a).}

^{46. ALL HOLY SAVED, THE UNHOLY DESTROYED. WITH THEM MOST OF THE HUGE ANIMALS PRODUCED FROM THE SWEAT OF THE EARTH (b).}

^{(a) As this subject — the fourth great deluge on our globe in this Round — is fully treated in the chapters that follow the last Stanza, to say anything more at present would be mere repetition. The seven great islands (Dwipas) belonged to the continent of Atlantis. The secret teachings show that the “ Deluge ” overtook the Fourth, giant Race, not on account of their depravity, or because they had become “ black with sin,” but simply because such is the fate of every continent, which — like everything else under our Sun — is born, lives, becomes decrepit, and dies. This was when the Fifth Race was in its infancy.}

^{(b) Thus the giants perished — the magicians and the sorcerers, adds the fancy of popular tradition, but “ all holy saved,” and alone the “ unholy were destroyed.” This was due, however, as much to the prevision of the “ holy ” ones, who had not lost the use of their “ third eye,” as to Karma and natural law. Speaking of the subsequent race (our Fifth Humanity), the commentary says : —}

^{“ Alone the handful of those Elect, whose divine instructors had gone to inhabit that Sacred Island —‘ from whence the last Saviour will come ’— now kept mankind from becoming one-half the exterminator of the other [as mankind does now — H.P.B.]. It (mankind) became divided. Two-thirds of it were ruled by Dynasties of lower, material Spirits of the earth, who took possession of the easily accessible bodies ; one-third remained faithful, and joined with the nascent Fifth Race — the divine Incarnates. When the Poles moved (for the fourth time) this did not affect those who were protected, and who had separated from the Fourth Race. Like the Lemurians — alone the ungodly Atlanteans perished, and ‘ were seen no more.’ . . . .”}

^{STANZA XI I.}

^{THE FIFTH RACE AND ITS DIV INE INSTRUCTORS.}

^{§ § (47) The remnants of the first two races disappear for ever. Groups of the various Atlantean races saved from the Deluge along with the Forefathers of the Fifth. (48) The origins of our present Race, the Fifth. The first divine Dynasties.}

^{(49) The earliest glimmerings in History, now pinned to the allegorical chronology of the Bible, and “ universal ” History slavishly following it. — The nature of the first instructors and civilizers of mankind.}

^{47. FEW (men) REMAINED. SOME YELLOW, SOME BROWN AND BLACK, AND SOME RED, REMAINED. THE MOON-COLOURED (of the primitive Divine Stock) WERE GONE FOR EVER (a) . . . .}

^{48. THE FIFTH RACE PRODUCED FROM THE HOLY STOCK (remained). IT WAS RULED BY HER FIRST DIVINE KINGS.}

^{49. THE “ SERPENTS ” WHO RE-DESCENDED ; WHO MADE PEACE WITH THE FIFTH (Race), WHO TAUGHT AND INSTRUCTED IT (b) . . . .}

^{(a) This verse (47) relates to the Fifth Race. History does not begin with it, but living and ever-recurring tradition does. History — or what is called history — does not go further back than the fantastic origins of our fifth sub-race, a “ few thousands ” of years. It is the sub-divisions of this first sub-race of the Fifth Root-Race which are referred to in the sentence, “ Some yellow, some brown and black, and some red, remained.” The “ moon coloured ” (i.e., the First and the Second Races) were gone for ever — ay, without leaving any traces whatever ; and that, so far back as the third “ Deluge ” of the Third Lemurian race, that “ Great Dragon,” whose tail sweeps whole nations out of existence in the twinkling of an eye. And this is the true meaning of the Verse in the COMMENTARY which says :}

^{“ The GREAT DRAGON has respect but for the ‘ SERPENTS ’ of WISDOM, the Serpents whose holes are now under the triangular stones,” i.e., “ the Pyramids, at the four corners of the world.”}

^{(b) This tells us clearly that which is mentioned more than once elsewhere in the Commentaries ; namely, that the Adepts or “ Wise ” men of the three Races (the Third, Fourth and the Fifth) dwelt in subterranean habitats, generally under some kind of pyramidal structure, if not}

^{actually under a pyramid. For such “ pyramids ” existed in the four corners of the world and were never the monopoly of the land of the Pharaohs, though until found scattered all over the two Americas, under and over ground, beneath and amidst virgin forests, as in plain and vale, they were supposed to be the exclusive property of Egypt. If the true geometrically correct pyramids are no longer found in European regions, many of the supposed early neolithic caves, of the colossal triangular, pyramidal and conical menhirs in the Morbihan, and Brittany generally ; many of the Danish tumuli and even of the “ giant tombs ” of Sardinia with their inseparable companions, the nuraghi, are so many more or less clumsy copies of the pyramids. Most of these are the works of the first settlers on the newly-born continent and isles of Europe, the — “ some yellow, some brown and black, and some red ” — races that remained after the submersion of the last Atlantean continents and islands (850,000 years ago), with the exception of Plato’s Atlantean island, and before the arrival of the great Aryan races ; while others were built by the earliest immigrants from the East. Those who can hardly accept the antiquity of the human race so far back as the 57,000 years assigned by Dr. Dowler to the skeleton found by him at New Orleans on the banks of the Mississippi, will, of course, reject these facts. But they may find themselves mistaken some day. It is the foolish self-glorification of the Arcadians who styled themselves προσελήνοι — older than the moon — and of the people of Attica, who claimed that they had existed before the sun appeared in heaven, that we may disparage, not their undeniable antiquity. Nor can we laugh at the universal belief that we had giant ancestors. The fact that the bones of the mammoth and mastodon, and, in one case, those of a gigantic salamander, have been mistaken for human bones, does not make away with the difficulty that, of all the mammalians, man is the only one whom science will not allow to have dwarfed down, like all other animal frames, from the giant homo diluvii to the creature between 5 and 6 feet that he is now.}

^{But the “ Serpents of Wisdom ” have preserved their records well, and the history of the human evolution is traced in heaven as it is traced on underground walls. Humanity and the stars are bound together indissolubly, because of the intelligences that rule the latter.}

^{Modern symbologists may scoff at this and call it “ fancy,” but “ it is unquestionable that the Deluge has (ever) been associated in the legends of some Eastern peoples not only with the Pyramids, but also with the constellations,” writes Mr. Staniland Wake (“ The Great Pyramid ”). The “ Old Dragon ” is identical with the “ great Flood,” says Mr. Proctor (in “ Knowledge,” Vol. I., p. 243) : “ We know that in the past the constellation of the Dragon was at the pole, or boss, of the celestial sphere. In stellar temples . . . the Dragon would be the}

^{uppermost or ruling constellation . . . it is singular how closely the constellations . . . correspond in sequence and in range of right ascension with the events recorded respecting the (Biblical) Flood.”}

^{The reasons for this singularity have been made clear in this work. But it shows only that there were several Deluges mixed up in the memories and traditions of the sub-races of the Fifth Race. The first great “ Flood ” was astronomical and cosmical, while several others were terrestrial. Yet, this did not prevent our very learned friend Mr. Gerald Massey — an Initiate truly in the mysteries of the British Museum, still only a Self-initiate — from declaring and insisting that the Atlantean submersion and Deluge were only the anthropomorphized fancies of ignorant people ; and that Atlantis was no better than an astronomical allegory. Nevertheless, the great Zodiacal allegory is based upon historical events, and one can hardly interfere with the other ; and it stands also to reason that every student of Occultism knows what that astronomical and zodiacal allegory means. Smith shows in the Nimrod Epic of the Assyrian tablets the real meaning of it. Its “ twelve cantos ” refer to the annual course of the Sun through the twelve months of the year. Each tablet answers to a special month, and contains a distinct reference to the animal forms in the signs of the Zodiac ” ; the eleventh canto being “ consecrated to Rimmon, the God of storms and of rain, and harmonizes with the eleventh sign of the Zodiac — Aquarius, or the Waterman ” (Nineteenth Century, 1882, p. 236). But even this is preceded in the old records by the pre-astronomical Cosmic FLOOD, which became allegorized and symbolized in the above Zodiacal or Noah’s Flood. But this has nothing to do with Atlantis. The Pyramids are closely connected with the ideas of both the Great Dragon (the constellation), the “ Dragons of Wisdom,” or the great Initiates of the Third and Fourth Races, and the Floods of the Nile, regarded as a divine reminder of the great Atlantic Flood. The astronomical records of Universal History, however, are said to have had their beginnings with the Third Sub-race of the Fourth Root-race or the Atlanteans. When was it ? Occult data show that even since the time of the regular establishment of the Zodiacal calculations in Egypt, the poles have been thrice inverted.}

^{We will presently return once more to this statement. Such symbols as are represented by the Signs of the Zodiac — a fact which offers a handle to materialists upon which to hang their one-sided theories and opinions — have too profound a signification, and their bearing upon our Humanity is too important to suffer dismissal in a few words. Meanwhile, we have to consider the meaning of that other statement which mentions (verse 48) the first divine Kings, who are said to have “ redescended,” guided and instructed our Fifth Race after the last deluge !}

^{We shall consider this last claim historically in the sections that follow, but must end with a few more details on the subject of “ Serpents.”}

^{The rough commentaries on the Archaic Stanzas have to end here. Further elucidation requires proofs obtained from ancient, mediæval, and modern works that have treated of these subjects. All such evidence has now to be gathered in, collated and brought together in better order, so as to compel the attention of the reader to this wealth of historical proofs. And as the manifold meaning of the weird symbol}

^{—so often referred to and suggestive of the “ tempter of man ” in the orthodox light of the church — can never be too strongly insisted upon, it seems more advisable to exhaust the subject by every available proof at this juncture, even at the risk of repetition. The Titans and Kabirs have been invariably made out by our theologians and some pious symbologists as indissolubly connected with the grotesque personage called devil, and every proof to the contrary has been hitherto as invariably rejected and ignored ; therefore, the occultist must neglect nothing which may tend to defeat this conspiracy of slander. It is proposed to divide the subjects involved in these three last verses into several groups, and examine them in this final chapter as carefully and as fully as space permits. A few more details may thus be added to the general evidences of antiquity, on the most disputed tenets of Occultism and the Esoteric Doctrine — the bulk of which will be found in Part I I. on Symbology.}

^{SERPENTS AND DRAGONS UNDER DIFFERENT SYMBOLISMS.}

^{The name of the Dragon in Chaldea was not written phonetically, but was represented by two monograms, probably meaning, according to the Orientalists, “ the scaly one.” “ This description,” very pertinently remarks G. Smith, “ of course might apply either to a fabulous dragon, a serpent, or a fish,” and we may add : “ It applies in one case to Makara, the tenth Zodiacal sign, meaning in Sanskrit a non-descript amphibious animal, generally called Crocodile, and really signifying something else. ( Vide Part I I., “ The Mysteries of the Hebdomad.”) This, then, is a virtual admission that the Assyriologists, at all events, know nothing certain as to the status of the “ Dragon ” in ancient Chaldea, whence the Hebrews got their symbolism, only to be afterwards robbed of it by the Christians, who made of the “ Scaly one ” a living entity and a maleficent power.}

^{A specimen of Dragons, “ winged and scaled,” may be seen in the British Museum. Representing the events of the Fall according to the same authority, there are also two figures sitting on each side of a tree, and holding out their hands to the “ apple,” while at the back of the “ Tree ”}

^{is the Dragon-Serpent. Esoterically, the two figures are two “ Chaldees ” ready for initiation, the Serpent symbolising the “ Initiator ” ; while the jealous gods, who curse the three, are the exoteric profane clergy. Not much of the literal “ Biblical event ” there, as any occultist can see.}

^{“ The Great Dragon has respect but for the Serpents of Wisdom,” says the Stanza ; thus proving the correctness of our explanation of the two figures and the “ Serpent.”}

^{“ The Serpents who redescended . . . . who taught and instructed ” the Fifth Race. What sane man is capable of believing in our day that real serpents are hereby meant ? Hence the rough guess, now become almost an axiom with the men of science, that those who wrote in antiquity upon various sacred Dragons and Serpents either were superstitious and credulous people, or were bent upon deceiving those more ignorant than themselves. Yet, from Homer downwards, the term implied something hidden from the profane.}

^{“ Terrible are the gods when they manifest themselves ” — those gods whom men call Dragons. And Ælianus, treating in his “ De Naturâ Animalium ” of these Ophidean symbols, makes certain remarks which show that he understood well the nature of this most ancient of symbols. Thus he most pertinently explains with regard to the above Homeric verse — “ For the Dragon, while sacred and to be worshipped, has within himself something still more of the divine nature of which it is better (for others ?) to remain in ignorance ” (Book xi., ch. 17).}

^{This “ Dragon ” having a septenary meaning, the highest and the lowest may be given. The former is identical with the “ Self-born,” the Logos (the Hindu Aja). He was the second person of the Trinity, the SON, with the Christian Gnostics called the Naasenians, or Serpent- Worshippers. His symbol was the constellation of the Dragon.* Its seven “ stars ” are the seven stars held in the hand of the “ Alpha and Omega ” in Revelation. In its most terrestrial meaning, the term “ Dragon ” was applied to the Wise men.}

^{This portion of the religious symbolism of antiquity is very abstruse and mysterious, and may remain incomprehensible to the profane. In our modern day it so jars on the Christian ear that it can hardly escape, all civilization notwithstanding, being regarded as a direct denunciation of the most cherished Christian dogmas, the subject of which required, to do it justice, the pen and genius of Milton, whose poetical fiction has now taken root in the Church as a revealed dogma.}

^{Did the allegory of the Dragon and his supposed conqueror in}

^{* As shown by H. Lizeray in the “ Trinité Chrétienne Devoilée ” — placed between the immutable Father (the Pole, a fixed Point) and mutable matter, the Dragon transmits to the latter the influences received by him from the Pole, whence his name — the Verbum.}

^{Heaven originate with St. John, and in his Revelation ? Emphatically we answer — No. His “ Dragon ” is Neptune, the symbol of Atlantean magic. To demonstrate the negation the reader is asked to examine the symbolism of the Serpent or the Dragon under its several aspects.}

^{THE SIDEREAL AND COSMIC GLYPHS. Every astronomer — besides Occultists and Astrologers — knows that, figuratively, the astral light, the milky way, and also the path of the Sun to the tropics of Cancer and Capricorn, as well as the circles of the Sidereal or Tropical year, were always called “ Serpents ” in the allegorical and mystic phraseology of the adepts. This, cosmically, as well as metaphorically. Poseidon is a “ Dragon ” : “ Chozzar, called by the profane Neptune ” (Peratæ Gnostics) ; the “ Good and Perfect Serpent,” the Messiah of the Naaseni, whose symbol in Heaven is Draco. But one ought to discriminate between the characters of this symbol. For instance : Zoroastrian Esotericism is identical with that of the Secret Doctrine ; and when, as an example, we read in the Vendidad complaints uttered against the “ Serpent,” whose bites have transformed the beautiful, eternal spring of Airyana-Vaêgô, changing it into winter, generating disease and death, at the same time as mental and psychic consumption, every occultist knows that the Serpent alluded to is the north pole, as also the pole of the heavens.* The latter produces the seasons according to the angle at which it penetrates the centre of the earth. The two axes were no more parallel ; hence the eternal spring of Airyana Vaêgô by the good river Dâitya had disappeared, and “ the Aryan Magi had to emigrate to Sagdiani ” — say the exoteric accounts. But the esoteric teaching states that the pole had passed through the equator, and that the “ land of bliss ” of the Fourth Race, its inheritance from the Third, had now become the region of desolation and woe. This alone ought to be an incontrovertible proof of the great antiquity of the Zoroastrian Scriptures. The Neo-Aryans of the postdiluvian age could, of course, hardly recognise the mountains, on the summits of which their forefathers had met before the Flood, and conversed with the pure “ Yazathas ” (celestial Spirits of the Elements), whose life and food they had once shared. As shown by Eckstein (Revue Archéologique, 8th year, 1885), “ the Vendidad seems to point out a great change in the atmosphere of central Asia ; strong volcanic eruptions and the collapse of a whole range of mountains in the neighbourhood of the Kara-Korum chain.”}

^{* Symbolized by the Egyptians under the form of a Serpent with a hawk’s head.}

^{The Egyptians, according to Eusebius, who for once (and for a wonder) wrote the truth, symbolised Kosmos by a large fiery circle, representing a serpent with a hawk’s head lying across its diameter. “ Here we have the pole of the earth within the plane of the ecliptic, attended with all the fiery consequences that must arise from such a state of the heavens : when the whole Zodiac in 25,000 (odd) years, must have reddened with the solar blaze, and each sign must have been vertical to the polar region.” (See Mackey’s “ Sphinxiad.”)}

^{Meru — the abode of the gods — was placed, as before explained, in the North Pole, while Pâtâla, the nether region, was supposed to lie in the South. As each symbol in esoteric philosophy has seven keys, geographically, Meru and Pâtâla have one significance and represent localities ; while astronomically, they have another, and mean “ the two poles,” which meanings ended by their being often rendered in exoteric sectarianism — the “ Mountain ” and the “ Pit,” or Heaven and Hell. If we hold at present only to the astronomical and geographical significance, it may be found that the ancients knew the topography and nature of the Arctic and Antarctic regions better than any of our modern astronomers ; they had reasons, and good ones for naming one the “ Mountain ” and the other the “ Pit.” As the author just quoted half explains, Helion and Acheron meant nearly the same : “ Heli-on is the Sun in the highest ” (Helios, Heli-on, the “ most high ”) ; “ and Acheron is 32 deg. above the pole, and 32 below it, the allegorical river being thus supposed to touch the northern horizon in the latitude of 32 degees. The vast concave, that is for ever hidden from our sight and which surrounded the southern pole, being therefore called the PIT, while observing, toward the Northern pole that a certain circuit in the heavens always appeared above the horizon — they called it the Mountain. As Meru is the high abode of the Gods, these were said to ascend and descend periodically ; by which (astronomically) the Zodiacal gods were meant, the passing of the original North Pole of the Earth to the South Pole of the heaven.” “ In that age,” adds the author of that curious work, the “ Sphinxiad ” and of “ Urania’s Key to the Revelations ” — “ at noon, the ecliptic would be parallel with the meridian, and part of the Zodiac would descend from the North Pole to the north horizon ; crossing the eight coils of the Serpent (eight sidereal years, or over 200,000 solar years), which would seem like an imaginary ladder with eight staves reaching from the earth up to the pole, i.e., the throne of Jove. Up this ladder, then, the Gods, i.e., the signs of the Zodiac, ascended and descended. (Jacob’s ladder and the angels) . . . . It is more than 400,000 years since the Zodiac formed the sides of this ladder.” . . . .}

^{This is an ingenious explanation, even if it is not altogether free from occult heresy. Yet it is nearer the truth than many of a more scientific}

^{and especially theological character. As just said, the Christian trinity was purely astronomical from its beginning, which made Rutilius say — of those who euhemerized it—“ Judæa gens, radix stultorum.”}

^{But the profane, and especially the Christian fanatics, ever in search of scientific corroboration for their dead-letter texts, will persist in seeing in the celestial pole the true Serpent of Genesis, Satan, the Enemy of mankind, instead of what it is — a cosmic metaphor. When the gods are said to forsake the earth, it does not only mean the gods, protectors and instructors, but also the minor gods — the regents of the Zodiacal signs. Yet, the former, as actual and existing Entities which gave birth to, nursed, and instructed mankind in its early youth, appear in every Scripture, in that of the Zoroastrians as much as in the Hindu Gospels. Ormazd, or Ahura-Mazda, the “ Lord of Wisdom,” is the synthesis of the Amshaspends (or Amesha-Spenta — “ Immortal Benefactors ”),* the “ Word,” however, or the Logos and its six highest aspects in Mazdyanism. These “ Immortal Benefactors ” are described in Zamyad yasht as the “ Amesha-Spentas, the shining, having efficacious eyes, great, helpful . . . . imperishable and pure . . . . which are all seven of like mind, like speech, all seven doing alike . . . . which are the creators and destroyers of the creatures of Ahura-Mazda, their creators and overseers, their protectors and rulers . . . .”}

^{These few lines alone indicate the dual and even the triple character of the Amshaspends, our Dhyan-Chohans or the “ Serpents of Wisdom.” They are identical with, and yet separate from Ormazd (Ahura-Mazda). They are also the Angels of the Stars of the Christians — the Staryazatas of the Zoroastrians — or again the seven planets (including the sun) of every religion.† The epithet — “ the shining having efficacious eyes ” — proves it. This on the physical and sidereal planes. On the spiritual, they are the divine powers of Ahura-Mazda ; but on the astral or psychic plane again, they are the “ Builders,” the “ watchers,” the Pitar (fathers), and the first Preceptors of mankind.}

^{When mortals shall have become sufficiently spiritualised, there will be no more need of forcing them into a correct comprehension of ancient Wisdom. Men will know then, that there never yet was a great World-reformer, whose name has passed into our generation, who (a) was not a direct emanation of the LOGOS (under whatever name known to us), i.e., an essential incarnation of one of “ the seven,” of the “ divine Spirit who is sevenfold ” ; and (b) who had not appeared before, during the}

^{* Also translated as “ blissful Immortals ” by Dr. W. Geiger ; but the first is more correct.}

^{† These “ seven ” became the eight, the Ogdoad, of the later materialized religions, the seventh, or the highest principle, being no longer the pervading Spirit, the Synthesis, but becoming an anthropomorphic number, or additional unit.}

^{past Cycles. They will recognise, then, the cause which produces in history and chronology certain riddles of the ages ; the reason why, for instance, it is impossible for them to assign any reliable date to Zoroaster, who is found multiplied by twelve and fourteen in the Dabistan ; why the Rishis and Manus are so mixed up in their numbers and individualities ; why Krishna and Buddha speak of themselves as re-incarnations, i.e., Krishna is identified with the Rishi Narâyana, and Gautama gives a series of his previous births ; and why the former, especially, being “ the very supreme Brahmâ,” is yet called Amámsávatâra —“ a part of a part ” only of the Supreme on Earth. Finally, why Osiris is a great God, and at the same time a “ prince on Earth,” who reappears in Thoth-Hermes, and why Jesus (in Hebrew, Joshua) of Nazareth is recognised, cabalistically, in Joshua, the Son of Nun, as well as in other personages. The esoteric doctrine explains it by saying that each of these (as many others) had first appeared on earth as one of the seven powers of the LOGOS, individualized as a God or “ Angel ” (messenger) ; then, mixed with matter, they had re-appeared in turn as great sages and instructors who “ taught the Fifth Race,” after having instructed the two preceding races, had ruled during the Divine Dynasties, and had finally sacrificed themselves, to be reborn under various circumstances for the good of mankind, and for its salvation at certain critical periods ; until in their last incarnations they had become truly only “ the parts of a part ” on earth, though de facto the One Supreme in Nature.}

^{This is the metaphysics of Theogony. And, as every “ Power ” among the SEVEN has (once individualized) in his charge one of the elements of creation, and rules over it,* hence the many meanings in every symbol, which, unless interpreted according to the esoteric methods, generally lead to an inextricable confusion.}

^{Does the Western Kabalist — generally an opponent of the Eastern Occultist — require a proof ? Let him open Eliphas Lévi’s Histoire de la Magie,” p. 53, and carefully examine his “ Grand Symbole Kabalistique ” of the Zohar. He will find, on the engraving given, a white man standing erect and a black woman upside down, i.e., standing on her head, her legs passing under the extended arms of the male figure, and protruding behind his shoulders, while their hands join at an angle on each side. Eliphas Lévi makes of it, God and Nature ; or God, “ light,” mirrored inversely in “ Nature and Matter,” darkness. Kabalistically and symbolically he is right ; but only so far as emblematical cosmogony goes. Nor has he invented the symbol any more}

^{* These elements are : — The cosmic, the terrene, the mineral, the vegetable, the animal, the aqueous, and finally the human — in their physical, spiritual, and psychic aspects.}

^{than the Kabalists have : the two figures in white and black stone have existed in the temples of Egypt from time immemorial — agreeably to tradition ; and historically — ever since the day of King Cambyses, who personally saw them. Therefore the symbol must have been in existence since nearly 2,500 years ago. This, at the very least, for that Persian sovereign, who was a son of Cyrus the Great, succeeded his father in the year 529 B.C. These figures were the two Kabiri personifying the opposite poles. Herodotus (Thalia, No. 77) tells posterity that when Cambyses entered the temple of the Kabirim, he went into an inextinguishable fit of laughter, on perceiving what he thought a man erect and a woman standing on the top of her head before him. These were the poles, however, whose symbol was intended to commemorate “ the passing of the original North Pole of the Earth to the South Pole of the Heaven,” as perceived by Mackey.* But they represented also the poles inverted, in consequence of the great inclination of the axis, bringing each time as a result the displacement of the Oceans, the submersion of the polar lands, and the consequent upheaval of new continents in the equatorial regions, and vice versâ. These Kabirim were the “ Deluge ” gods.}

^{This may help us to get at the key of the seemingly hopeless confusion among the numbers of names and titles given to one and the same gods, and classes of gods. Faber showed already, at the beginning of this century, the identity of the Corybantes, Curetes, Dioscuri, Anactes, Dii Magni, Idei Dactyli, Lares, Penates, Manes,† Titans, and Aletæ with the KABIRI. And we have shown that the latter were the same as the Manus, the Rishis and our Dhyan Cohans, who incarnated in the Elect of the Third and Fourth Races. Thus, while in Theogony the Kabiri-Titans were seven great gods : cosmically and astronomically the Titans were called Atlantes, because, perhaps, as Faber says, they were connected}

^{* Who adds that the Egyptians had various ways of representing the angles of the Poles. Also in Perry’s View of the Levant there is “ a figure representing the South Pole of the Earth in the constellation of the Harp,” in which the poles appear like two straight rods, surmounted with hawks’ wings, but they were also often represented as serpents with heads of hawks, one at each end.}

^{† Faber and Bishop Cumberland would make them all the later pagan personifica-tions, as the former writer has it, of “ the Noetic Ark, and no other than the Patriarch (Noah) and his family ” (!) See his “ Kabiri,” Vol. 1., 136 ; because, we are told, “ after the Deluge in commemoration of the event, the pious Noachidæ had established a religious festival, which was, later on, corrupted by their impious descendants ; demons or hero-gods ; and at length unblushing obscenity usurped the name and garb of religion ” (Vol. I., p. 10.). Now this is indeed putting an extinguisher upon the human reasoning powers, not only of antiquity, but even of our present generations. Reverse the state-ment, and explain after the words “ Noah and his family ” that what is meant by that patriarch and family is simply the Jewish version of a Samothracian mystery, of Saturn, or Kronos-Sadic and his Sons, and then we may say Amen.}

^{(a) with At-al-as “ the divine Sun,” and (b) with tit “ the deluge.” But this, if true, is only the exoteric version. Esoterically, the meaning of their symbols depends on the appellation, or title, used. The seven mysterious, awe-inspiring great gods — the Dioscuri,* the deities surrounded with the darkness of occult nature — become the Idei (or Idæic finger) with the adept-healer by metals. The true etymology of the name lares (now signifying “ ghosts ”) must be sought in the Etruscan word “ lars,” “ conductor,” “ leader.” Sanchoniathon translates the word Aletæ as fire worshippers, and Tabor believes it derived from Al-Orit, “ the god of fire.” Both are right, as in both cases it is a reference to the Sun (the highest God), toward whom the planetary gods “ gravitate ” (astronomically and allegorically) and whom they worship. As Lares, they are truly the Solar Deities, though Faber’s etymology, who says that “ lar ” is a contraction of “ El-Ar,” the solar deity, is not very correct. They are the “ lares,” the conductors and leaders of men. As Aletæ, they were the seven planets — astronomically ; and as Lares, the regents of the same, our protectors and rulers — mystically. For purposes of exoteric or phallic worship, as also cosmically, they were the Kabiri, their attributes being recognised in these two capacities by the name of the temples to which they respectively belonged, and those of their priests. They all belonged, however, to the Septenary creative and informing groups of Dhyan Chohans. The Sabeans, who worshipped the “ regents of the Seven planets ” as the Hindus do their Rishis, held Seth and his son Hermes (Enoch or Enos) as the highest among the planetary gods. Seth and Enos were borrowed from the Sabeans and then disfigured by the Jews (exoterically) ; but the truth can still be traced about them even in Genesis.† Seth is the “ progenitor ” of those early men of the Third Race in whom the “ Planetary ” angels had incarnated — a Dhyan Chohan himself, who belonged to the informing gods ; and Enos (Hanoch or Enoch) or Hermes, was said to be his son— because it was a generic name for all the early Seers (“ Enoichion ”). Thence the worship. The Arabic writer Soyuti says that the earliest records mention Seth, or Set, as the founder of Sabeanism ; and therefore that the pyramids which embody the planetary system were regarded as the place of sepulchre of both Seth and Idris (Hermes or Enoch), (See Vyse, “ Operations,” Vol. I I., p. 358) ; that thither Sabeans proceeded}

^{* Who became later on, with the Greeks, limited only to Castor and Pollux. But in the days of Lemuria, the Dioscuri, the “ Egg-born,” were the Seven Dhyan Chohans (Agnishwatta-Kumâra) who incarnated in the Seven Elect of the Third Race.}

^{† Clement of Alexandria recognized the astronomical significance of chapter xxv. et seq. of Exodus. According to the Mosaic doctrine, he says that the seven planets help in the generation of terrestrial things. The two cherubs standing on the two sides of the sacred tetragrammaton represent the Ursa Major and Ursa Minor.}

^{on pilgrimage, and chanted prayers seven times a day, turning to the North (the Mount Meru, Kaph, Olympus, etc., etc.) (See Palgrave, Vol. I I.,}

^{p. 264). Abd Allatif says curious things about the Sabeans and their books. So does Eddin Ahmed Ben Yahya, who wrote 200 years later. While the latter maintains “ that each pyramid was consecrated to a star ” (a star regent rather), Abd Allatif assures us “ that he had read in Sabean books that one pyramid was the tomb of Agathodæmon and the other of Hermes ” (Vyse, Vol. I I., p. 342). “ Agathodæmon was none other than Seth, and, according to some writers, Hermes was his son,” adds Mr. Staniland Wake in “ The Great Pyramid,” p. 57.}

^{Thus, while in Samothrace and the oldest Egyptian temples they were the great Cosmic Gods (the seven and the forty-nine Sacred Fires), in the Grecian fanes their rites became mostly phallic, therefore to the profane, obscene. In the latter case they were 3 and 4, or 7 — the male and female principles — (the crux ansata) ; this division showing why some classical writers held that they were only three, while others named four. And these were — the Kabiri — Axieros (in his female aspect, Demeter) ; Axio-Kersa (Persephone)* ; Axiokersos (Pluto or Hades) ; and Kadmos or Kadmilos (Hermes — not the ithyphallic Hermes mentioned by Herodotus (I I. 51) but “ he of the sacred legend,” explained only during the Samothracian mysteries). This identification, due, according to the Scholiast Apollon (Rh. I. 217), to an indiscretion of Mnaseas, is none at all, as names alone do not reveal much. There were still others again who maintained, being as right in their way, that there were only two Kabiri. These were, esoterically, the two Dioscuri, Castor and Pollux, and exoterically, Jupiter and Bacchus. The two personified the terrestrial poles, geodesically ; the terrestrial, and the pole of the heavens — astronomically, as also the physical and the spiritual man. The story of Semele and Jupiter and the birth of Bacchus, the Bimater, with all the circumstances attending it, needs only to be read esoterically to understand the allegory. The parts played in the event by the fire, water, earth, etc., in the many versions, will show how “ the father of the gods ”}

^{* It is a curious idea — yet one not very far from the truth, perhaps — that speculation of Mackey, the self-made Adept of Norwich, found in his “ Mythological Astronomy.” He says that the Kabiri named Axieros and Axiokersa derived their names (a) from Kab or Cab, a measure, and from Urim, the heavens : the Kabirim being thus “ a measure of the heavens ; ” and (b) that their distinctive names, implying the principle of generation, referred to the sexes. For, “ the word sex was formerly understood by aix ; which has now settled . . . . into sex.” And he refers to “ Encyclopædia Londinus ” at the word “ aspiration.” Now if we give the aspirated sound to Axieros, it would be Saxieros ; and the other pole would be Saxiokersa. The two poles would thus become the generators of the other powers of nature — they would be the parents : therefore the most powerful gods.}

^{and the “ merry God of the wine ” were also made to personify the two terrestrial Poles. The telluric, metalline, magnetic, electric and the fiery elements are all so many allusions and references to the cosmic and astronomic character of the diluvian tragedy. In astronomy, the poles are indeed the “ heavenly measure ” (vide note supra) ; and so are the Kabiri Dioscuri, as will be shown, and the Kabiri-Titans, to whom Diodorus ascribes the invention of fire* and the art of manufacturing iron. Moreover, Pausanias shows that the original Kabiric deity was Prometheus. (I. ix. p. 751.)}

^{But the fact that, astronomically, the Titans-Kabirim were also the generators and regulators of the seasons, and cosmically the great Volcanic Energies, the gods presiding over all the metals and terrestrial works, does not prevent them from being, in their original divine characters, the beneficent Entities who, symbolized in Prometheus, brought light to the world, and endowed humanity with intellect and reason. They are pre-eminently in every theogony — especially in the Hindu — the sacred divine fires, 3, 7, or 49, according as the allegory demands it. Their very names prove it, as they are the Agni-putra (Sons of the Fire) in India, and the genii of the fire under numerous names in Greece and elsewhere. Welcker, Maury, and now Decharme, show the name Kabeiron meaning “ the powerful through fire,” from the Greek word Καίω “ to burn.” The Semitic Kabirim, “ the powerful, the mighty, and the great,” answering to the Greek μεγάλοι δυνατοὶ, are later epithets. They were universally worshipped, and their origin is lost in the night of time. Yet whether propitiated in Phrygia, Phœnicia, the Troad, Thrace, Egypt, Lemnos or Sicily, their cult was always connected with fire ; their temples ever built in the most volcanic localities, and in exoteric worship they belonged to Chthonian divinities. Therefore Christianity has made of them infernal gods.}

^{They are truly “ the great, beneficent and powerful Gods,” as Cassius Hermone calls them (See Macrob. Sat. I., iii., c. 4, p. 376). At Thebes, Koré and Demeter, the Kabirim, had a sanctuary (Pausan. IX. 22 ; 5), and at Memphis, the Kabiri had a temple so sacred, that none, excepting the priests, were suffered to enter their holy precincts (Herodotus I. ii., c. 37). But we must not lose sight, at the same time, of the fact that the title of Kabiri was a generic one ; that the Kabiri (the mighty gods as well as mortals), were of both sexes, as also terrestrial, celestial and kosmic. That, while in their later capacity of the Rulers of sidereal and terrestrial powers, a purely geological phenomenon (as it is now}

^{* The word “ guebra ” comes from Kabiri, gabiri, and means Persian ancient fire-worshippers, or Parsis. Kabiri became gabiri and then remained as an appellation of the Zoroastrians in Persia. (See Hyde’s “ De Religio Persarum,” cap. 29.)}

^{regarded) was symbolized in the persons of those rulers, they were also, in the beginning of times, the rulers of mankind. When incarnated as Kings of the “ divine Dynasties,” they gave the first impulse to civilizations, and directed the mind with which they had endued men to the invention and perfection of all the arts and sciences. Thus the Kabiri are said to have appeared as the benefactors of men, and as such they lived for ages in the memory of nations. To them — the Kabiri or Titans — is ascribed the invention of letters (the Devanagari, or the alphabet and language of the gods), of laws and legislature ; of architecture, as of the various modes of magic, so-called ; and of the medical use of plants. Hermes, Orpheus, Cadmus, Asclepius, all those demi-gods and heroes, to whom is ascribed the revelation of sciences to men, and in whom Bryant, Faber, Bishop Cumberland, and so many other Christian writers — too zealous for plain truth —would force posterity to see only pagan copies of one and sole prototype, named Noah — are all generic names.}

^{It is the Kabiri who are credited with having revealed, by producing corn or wheat, the great boon of agriculture. What Isis-Osiris, the once living Kabiria, has done in Egypt, that Ceres is said to have done in Sicily ; they all belong to one class.}

^{That the Serpents were ever the emblems of wisdom and prudence is again shown by the caduceus of Mercury, one with Thot, the god of wisdom, with Hermes, and so on. The two serpents, entwined around the rod, are phallic symbols of Jupiter and other gods who transformed themselves into snakes for purposes of seducing goddesses — but only in the unclean fancies of profane symbologists. The serpent has ever been the symbol of the adept, and of his powers of immortality and divine knowledge. Mercury in his psychopompic character, conducting and guiding with the caduceus the souls of the dead to Hades and even raising the dead to life with it, is simply a very transparent allegory. It shows the dual power of the Secret Wisdom : the black and the white magic. It shows this personified Wisdom guiding the Soul after death, and its power to call to life that which is dead — a very deep metaphor if one thinks over its meaning. Every people of antiquity reverenced this symbol, with the exception of Christians, who chose to forget the brazen Serpent of Moses, and even the implied acknowledgment of the great wisdom and prudence of the Serpent by Jesus himself, “ Be ye wise as serpents and harmless as doves.” The Chinese, one of the oldest nations of our Fifth Race, made of it the emblem of their Emperors, who are thus the degenerate successors of the “ Serpents ” or Initiates, who ruled the early races of the Fifth Humanity. The Emperor’s throne is the “ Dragon’s Seat,” and his dresses of State are embroidered with the likeness of the}

^{gon. The aphorisms in the oldest books of China, moreover, say plainly that the “ Dragon ” is a human, albeit divine, Being. Speaking of the “ Yellow Dragon,” the chief of the others, the Twan-ying-t’u, says : “ His wisdom and virtue are unfathomable . . . he does not go in company and does not live in herds (he is an ascetic). He wanders in the wilds beyond the heavens. He goes and comes, fulfilling the decree (Karma) ; at the proper seasons if there is perfection he comes forth, if not he remains (invisible).” . . . And Kon-fu-tyu is made to say by Lü-lan, “ The Dragon feeds in the pure water of Wisdom and sports in the clear waters of Life.”}

^{OUR DIVINE INSTRUCTORS.}

^{Now Atlantis and the Phlegyan isle are not the only record that is left of the deluge. China has also her tradition and the story of an island or continent, which it calls Ma-li-ga-si-ma, and which Kæmpfer and Faber spell “ Maurigosima,” for some mysterious phonetic reasons of their own. Kæmpfer, in his “ Japan ” (Appendix, p. 13), gives the tradition : The island, owing to the iniquity of its giants, sinks to the bottom of the ocean, and Peiru-un, the king, the Chinese Noah, escapes alone with his family owing to a warning of the gods through two idols. It is that pious prince and his descendants who have peopled China. The Chinese traditions speak of the divine dynasties of Kings as much as those of any other nations.}

^{At the same time there is not an old fragment but shows belief in a multiform and even multigeneric evolution — spiritual, psychic, intellectual and physical — of human beings, just as given in the present work. A few of these claims have now to be considered.}

^{Our races — they all show — have sprung from divine races, by whatever name they are called. Whether we deal with the Indian Rishis or Pitris ; with the Chinese Chim-nang and Tchan-gy —their “ divine man ” and demi-gods ; with the Akkadian Dingir and Mul-lil — the creative god and the “ Gods of the ghost-world ” ; with the Egyptian Isis-Osiris and Thot ; with the Hebrew Elohim, or again with Manco Capac and his Peruvian progeny — the story varies nowhere. Every nation has either the seven and ten Rishis-Manus and Prajâpatis ; the seven and ten Ki-y ; or ten and seven Amshaspends* (six exoterically), ten and seven Chaldean Anedots,}

^{* The Amshaspends are six — if Ormazd, their chief and Logos, is excluded. But in the secret doctrine he is the seventh and highest, just as Phtah is the seventh Kabir among the Kabiri.}

^{ten and seven Sephiroth, etc., etc. One and all have been derived from the primitive Dhyan-Chohans of the Esoteric doctrine, or the “ Builders ” of the Stanzas (Book I.). From Manu, Thot-Hermes, Oannes-Dagon, and Edris-Enoch, down to Plato and Panadores, all tell us of seven divine Dynasties, of seven Lemurian, and seven Atlantean divisions of the Earth ; of the seven primitive and dual gods who descend from their celestial abode* and reign on Earth, teaching mankind Astronomy, Architecture, and all the other sciences that have come down to us. These Beings appear first as “ gods ” and Creators ; then they merge in nascent man, to finally emerge as “ divine-Kings and Rulers.” But this fact has been gradually forgotten. As Bosuage shows, the Egyptians themselves confessed that science flourished in their country only since Isis-Osiris, whom they continue to adore as gods, “ though they had become Princes in human form.” And he adds of Osiris-Isis (the divine androgyne) : — “ It is said that this Prince (Isis-Osiris) built cities in Egypt, stopped the overflowing of the Nile ; invented agriculture, the use of the vine, music, astronomy, and geometry.”}

^{When Abul-Feda says in his “ Historia Anteislamitica ” (Fleisher, p. 16) that the Sabean language was established by Seth and Edris (Enoch)}

^{—he means by “ Sabean language ” astronomy. In the “ Melelwa Nohil ” (MS. 47 in Nic. Cat.) Hermes is called the disciple of Agathodæmon. And in another account (See Col. Vyse’s 2nd Vol. of the “ Pyramids of Ghizeh,” p. 364, MS. 785, Uri’s Cat.) Agathodæmon is mentioned as a “ King of Egypt.” Celepas Geraldinus gives curious traditions about Henoch. He calls him the “ divine giant.” In the “ Book of the various names of the Nile,” the same author (the historian Ahmed-Ben-Yusouf Eltiphas) tells us of the belief among the Semitic Arabs that Seth (become later the Egyptian Typhon, Set), had been one of the seven angels (or Patriarchs in the Bible) : then he became a mortal and Adam’s son, after which he communicated the gift of prophecy and astronomical science to Jared, who passed it to his son Henoch. But Henoch (Idris) “ the author of thirty books, was Sabæan by origin ” (i.e., belonging to the Saba, “ a Host ”) ; “ having established the rites and ceremonies of primitive worship, he went to the East, where he constructed 140 cities, of which Edessa was the least important, then returned to Egypt where he became its King.” Thus, he is identified with Hermes. But there were five Hermes — or rather one, who appeared — as some Manus and Rishis did — in several different characters. In the Burham-i-Kati he is mentioned as “ Hormig,” a name of the planet Mercury or Budha ; and Wednes}

^{* In the Purâna it is identified with Vishnu’s or Brahmâ’s Sveta Dwipa of Mount Meru.}

^{day was sacred both to Hermes and Thot. The Hermes of Oriental tradition, worshipped at Phineata and said to have fled after the death of Argus into Egypt, civilized it under the name of Thoth. But under whichever of these characters, he is always credited with having transferred all the sciences from latent to active potency, i.e., with having been the first to teach magic to Egypt and to Greece, before the days of Magna Græcia, and when the Greeks were not even Hellenes.}

^{Not only Herodotus — the “ father of History ” — tells us of the marvellous dynasties of gods that preceded the reign of mortals, followed by the dynasties of demi-gods, Heroes, and finally men, but the whole series of classics support him ; Diodorus, Eratosthenes, Plato, Manetho, etc., etc., repeat the same, and never vary the order given.}

^{“ It is, indeed,” as Creuzer shows : —}

^{“ From the spheres of the stars wherein dwell the gods of light that wisdom descends to the inferior spheres.” “ In the system of the ancient priests (Hierophants and Adepts) all things without exception, gods, the genii, manes (souls), the whole world, are conjointly developed in Space and duration. The pyramid may be considered as the symbol of this magnificent hierarchy of Spirits. . . .”*}

^{There were more efforts made by the modern historians (French Academicians, like Renan, chiefly) to suppress truth by ignoring the ancient annals of divine Kings, than is strictly consistent with honesty. But M. Renan could never be more unwilling than was Eratosthenes 260 years B.C. to accept the unpalatable fact ; and yet the latter found himself obliged to recognise its truth. For this, the great astronomer is treated with great contempt by his colleagues 2,000 years later. Manetho became with them “ a superstitious priest born and bred in the atmosphere of other lying priests of Heliopolis ” (Freret). “ All those historians and priests,” justly remarks the demonologist, de Mirville, “ so veracious when repeating stories of human kings and men, suddenly become extremely suspicious no sooner do they go back to their gods.” . . . But there is the synchronistic table of Abydos, which, thanks to the genius of Champollion, has now vindicated the good faith of the priests of Egypt (Manetho’s above all), and that of Ptolemy. In the Turin papyrus, the most remarkable of all, in the words of the Egyptologist, de Rougé : —}

^{“ . . . Champollion, struck with amazement, found that he had under his own eyes the whole truth. . . . It was the remains of a list of dynasties embracing the furthest mythoic times, or the REIGN OF THE GODS AND HEROES. . . . At the very outset of this curious}

^{* Ch. iv. of “ Egypt,” p. 441.}

^{papyrus we have to arrive at the conviction that so far back already as the period of Ramses, those mythic and heroical traditions were just as Manetho had transmitted them to us ; we see figuring in them, as Kings of Egypt, the gods Seb, Osiris, Horus, Thoth-Hermes, and the goddess Ma, a long period of centuries being assigned to the reign of each of these.” (Ann. de Philologie Chrétienne, Vol. XXXI I., p. 442).}

^{The synchronistic tables of Manetho, besides the fact that they were disfigured by Eusebius for dishonest purposes, had never gone beyond Manetho. The chronology of the divine Kings and Dynasties, like that of the age of humanity, has ever been in the hands of the priests, and was kept secret from the profane multitudes.}

^{Africa, as a continent, it is said, appeared before Europe did ; nevertheless it appeared later than Lemuria and even the earliest Atlantis. That the whole region of what is now Egypt and the deserts was once upon a time covered with the sea, was known firstly through Herodotus, Strabo, Pliny, and all the Greeks ; and, secondly, through geology. Abyssinia was once upon a time an island ; and the Delta was the first country occupied by the pioneer emigrants who came with their gods from the North-east.}

^{When was it ? History is silent upon the subject. Fortunately we have the Dendera Zodiac, the planisphere on the ceiling of one of the oldest Egyptian temples, which records the fact. This Zodiac, with its mysterious three Virgos between the Lion and Libra, has found its Œdipus, who understood the riddle of these signs, and justified the truthfulness of those priests who told Herodotus that : — (a) The poles of the Earth and the Ecliptic had formerly coincided ; and (b) That even since their first Zodiacal records were commenced, the Poles have been three times within the plane of the Ecliptic, as the Initiates taught.}

^{Bailly had not sufficient words at his command to express his surprise at the sameness of all such traditions about the divine races. “ What are finally,” he exclaims, “ all those reigns of Indian Devas and Persian Peris ? . . . . Or, those reigns and dynasties of the Chinese legends ; those Tien-hoang or the Kings of Heaven, quite distinct from the Ti-hoang, the Kings on Earth, and the Gin-hoang the King’s men, a distinction which is in perfect accord with that other one made by the Greeks and the Egyptians, in enumerating their dynasties of Gods, of demi-gods, and of mortals.”*}

^{“ Now,” says Panadoras, “ it is before that time (Menes), that the reign of the seven gods who rule the world took place. It was during that period that those benefactors of humanity descended on Earth and taught}

^{* Histoire de l’Astronomie Ancienne.}

^{men to calculate the course of the sun and moon by the twelve signs of the Ecliptic.”}

^{Nearly five hundred years before the actual era, Herodotus was shown by the priests of Egypt the statues of their human Kings and Pontiffs-piromis (the archi-prophets or Maha-Chohans of the temples), born one from the other (without the intervention of woman) who had reigned before Menes, their first human King. These statues, he says, were enormous colossi in wood, three hundred and forty-five in number, each of which had his name, his history and his annals. And they assured Herodotus* (unless the most truthful of historians, the “ Father of History,” is now accused of fibbing, just in this instance) that no historian could ever understand or write an account of these superhuman Kings, unless he had studied and learned the history of the three dynasties that preceded the human — namely, the DYNASTIES OF THE GODS, that of demi-gods, and of the Heroes, or giants. These “ three dynasties ” are the three Races.}

^{Translated into the language of the Esoteric doctrine, these three dynasties would also be those of the Devas, of Kimpurushas, and of Danavas and Daityas — otherwise gods, celestial spirits, and giants or Titans. “ Happy are those who are born, even from the condition of gods, as men, in Bharata-Varsha ! ” exclaim the incarnated gods themselves, during the Third Root-Race. Bharata is India, but in this case it symbolized the chosen land in those days, and was considered the best of the divisions of Jambu-dwipa, as it was the land of active (spiritual) works par excellence ; the land of initiation and of divine knowledge.}

^{Can one fail to recognise in Creuzer great powers of intuition, when, being almost unacquainted with the Aryan Hindu philosophies, little known in his day, he wrote : —}

^{“ We modern Europeans feel surprised when hearing talk of the Spirits of the Sun, Moon, etc. But we repeat again, the natural good sense and the upright}

^{* See also Mémoires à l’Académie, etc., of de Mirville, Vol. I I I., for a mass of evidence.}

^{† In Vishnu-Purâna, Book I I., chap. 3, 4, et seq., may be found many corroborations of the same, if one reads carefully. The reigns of gods, lower gods, and men are all enumerated in the descriptions of the seven Islands, seven seas, seven mountains, etc., etc., ruled by Kings. Each king is said invariably to have seven sons, an allusion to the seven sub-races. One instance will do. The King of Kusa dwipa had seven sons (follow names) . . . “ after whom the seven portions (Varsha) of the island were called. There reside mankind along with Daityas and Danavas, as well as with spirits of Heaven (Gandharvas, Yakshas, Kimpurushas, etc.) and gods.” (Chapter iv.) There is but one exception in the case of King Priyavrata, the son of the first Manu, Swayambhûva — who had ten sons. But of these, three — Medha, Agnibâhu, and Putra — became ascetics, and refused their portions. Thus Priyavrata divided the earth again into seven continents.}

^{judgment of the ancient peoples, quite foreign to our entirely material ideas upon celestial mechanics and physical sciences . . . could not see in the stars and planets only that which we see : namely, simple masses of light, or opaque bodies moving in circuits in sidereal space, merely according to the laws of attraction or repulsion ; but they saw in them living bodies, animated by spirits as they saw the same in every kingdom of nature. . . . This doctrine of spirits, so consistent and conformable to nature, from which it was derived, formed a grand and unique conception, wherein the physical, the moral, and the political aspects were all blended together . . .” (“ Egypte,” pp. 450 to 455.)}

^{It is such a conception only that can lead man to form a correct conclusion about his origin and the genesis of everything in the universe — of Heaven and Earth, between which he is a living link. Without such a psychological link, and the feeling of its presence, no science can ever progress, and the realm of knowledge must be limited to the analysis of physical matter only.}

^{Occultists believe in “ spirits,” because they feel (and some see) themselves surrounded on every side by them.* Materialists do not. They live on this earth, just as, in the world of insects and even of fishes, some creatures live surrounded by myriads of their own genus, without seeing, or so much as sensing them.†}

^{Plato is the first sage among the classics who speaks at length of the}

^{* As a general rule, now that the very nature of the inner man has become as blind as his physical nature, man is situated on this globe as the Amphioxus is in the Ocean. Surrounded by shoals and millions of various other fishes and creatures that see it, the Amphioxus species —having neither brain nor any of the senses possessed by the other classes — sees them not. Who knows whether, on the Darwinian theory, these “ Branchiostoma ” are not the direct ancestors of our Materialists.}

^{† The Occultists have been accused of worshipping gods or devils. We deny this. Among the numberless hosts of spirits — men that were, and those who will be men — there are those immeasurably superior to the human race, higher and holier than the highest Saint on Earth, and wiser than any mortal without exception. And there are those again who are no better than we are, as some are far worse and inferior to the lowest savage. It is the latter classes that command the readiest communication with our earth, who perceive and sense us, as the clairvoyants perceive and sense them. The close proximity of our respective abodes and planes of perception are in favour of such inter-communication unfortunately, as they are ever ready to interfere with our affairs for weal or woe. If we are asked how it is that none but sensitive hysterical natures, neuro- and psycho-pathic persons see and occasionally talk with “ Spirits,” we answer the question by several other queries. We ask : “ Do you know the nature of hallucination, and can you define its psychic process ? How can you tell that all such visions are due merely to physical hallucinations ? What makes you feel so sure that mental and nervous diseases, while drawing a veil over our normal senses (so-called) do not reveal at the same time vistas unknown to the healthy man, by throwing open doors usually closed against your scientific perceptions ( ?) : or that a psycho-spiritual faculty does not forthwith replace the loss, or the temporary atrophy, of a purely physical sense ? It is disease, or the exuberance of nervous fluid which produces mediumship and visions —hallucinations, as you call them. But what does Science know even of mediumship ? ” Truly were the}

^{divine Dynasties, and locates them on a vast continent which he calls Atlantis. Bailly was not the first nor last to believe the same, and he had been preceded and anticipated in this theory by Father Kircher. This learned Jesuit writes in “ Œdipus Ægyptiacus ” (Vol. I., p. 70) : —}

^{“ I confess, for a long time I had regarded all this (dynasties and the Atlantis) as pure fables (meras nugas) to the day when, better instructed in Oriental languages, I judged that all those legends must be, after all, only the development of a great truth. . . . .”}

^{As de Rougemont shows, Theopompus, in his Meropis, made the priests of Phrygia and Asia Minor speak exactly as the priests of Sais did when they revealed to Solon the history and fate of Atlantis. According to Theopompus, it was a unique continent of an indefinite size, and containing two countries inhabited by two races — a fighting, warrior race, and a pious, meditative race,* which Theopompus symbolizes by two cities.† The pious “ city ” was continually visited by the the gods ; the belligerent “ city ” was inhabited by various beings invulnerable to iron, liable to be mortally wounded only by stone and wood.”‡ De Rougemont treats this as a pure fiction of Theopompus (“ Peuple Primitif,” vol. iii. 157) and even sees a fraud (superchérie) in the assertion of the Saitic priests. This was denounced by the “ Demonologists ” as illogical. In the words of De Mirville : — “ A superchérie which was based on a belief, the product of faith of the whole antiquity ; a supposition which yet gave its name to a whole mountain chain (the Atlas) ; which specified with the greatest precision a topographical region (by placing some of its lands at a small distance from Cadiz and the strait of Calpetus), which prophesied, 2,000 years before Columbus, the great transoceanic land situated beyond that Atlantis and which “ is reached ” it said — “ by the islands not of the blessed, but of the good spirits ἐυδαιμόνια (our ‘ Iles Fortunées ’) — such a supposition can never be an universal chimera.” (A word on “ Atlantis,” p. 29.)}

^{It is certain that, whether “ chimera ” or reality, the priests of the whole world had it from one and the same source : the universal tradition}

^{modern Charcots to pay attention to the delirium of their patients from a more psychic standpoint, Science, and physiology especially, might be more benefited than they are now, and truth have a wider field of fact in its knowledge.}

^{* These were the early Aryans and the bulk of the Fourth Root Races — the former pious and meditative (yoga-contemplation), the latter — a fighting race of sorcerers, who were rapidly degenerating owing to their uncontrolled passions.}

^{† The Northern and Southern Divisions of Lemuria-Atlantis. The Hyperborean and the Equatorial lands of the two continents. (See Sections about Lemuria and Atlantis in History.)}

^{‡ This is Occult and refers to the property of iron which, attracted by magnetic elements, is repelled by others, which are made, by an occult process, as impervious to it as water to a blow.}

^{about the third great continent which perished some 850,000 years ago,* A continent inhabited by two distinct races ; distinct physically and especially morally ; both deeply versed in primeval wisdom and the secrets of nature ; mutually antagonistic in their struggle, during the course and progress of their double evolution. Whence even the Chinese teachings upon the subject, if it is but a fiction ? Have they not recorded the existence once upon a time of a holy island beyond the sun (Tcheou), and beyond which were situated the lands of the immortal men ? (See de Rougemont, ibid.) Do they not still believe that the remnants of those immortal men — who survived when the holy island had become black with sin and perished — have found refuge in the great desert of Gobi, where they still reside invisible to all, and defended from approach by hosts of Spirits ?}

^{“ If one has to lend ear to traditions,” writes the very unbelieving Boulanger, (“ Regne des Dieux,” Introduction) . . . “ the latter place before the reign of Kings, that of the Heroes and demi-gods ; and still earlier and beyond they place the marvellous reign of the gods and all the fables of the golden age. . . . One feels surprised that annals so interesting should have been rejected by almost all our historians. And yet the ideas communicated by them were once universally admitted and revered by all the peoples ; not a few revere them still, making them the basis of their daily life. Such considerations seem to necessitate a less hurried judgment. . . . The ancients, from whom we hold these traditions, which we accept no longer because we do not understand them now, must have had motives for believing in them furnished by their greater proximity to the first ages, and which the distance that separates us from them refuses to us . . . . Plato in his fourth book of Laws, says that, long before the construction of the first cities, Saturn had established on earth a certain form of government under which man was very happy. As it is the golden age he refers to, or to that reign of gods so celebrated in ancient fables . . . . let us see the ideas he had of that happy age, and what was the occasion he had to introduce this fable into a treatise on politics. According to Plato, in order to obtain clear and precise ideas on royalty, its origin and power, one has to turn back to the first principles of history and tradition. Great changes, he says, have occurred in days of old, in heaven and on earth, and the present state of things is one of the results (Karma). Our traditions tell us of many marvels, of changes that have taken place in the course of the Sun, of Saturn’s reign, and of a thousand other matters that remained scattered about in human memory ; but one never hears anything of the EVIL which has}

^{* The first continent, or island, if so preferred, “ the cap of the North Pole,” has never perished ; nor will it to the end of the Seven Races.}

^{produced those revolutions, nor of the evil which directly followed them. Yet . . . . that Evil is the principle one has to talk about, to be able to treat of royalty and the origin of power. . . .”}

^{That evil, Plato seems to see in the sameness or consubstantiality of the natures of the rulers and the ruled, for he says that long before man built his cities, in the golden age, there was naught but happiness on earth, for there were no needs. Why ? Because Saturn, knowing that man could not rule man, without injustice filling forthwith the universe through his whims and vanity, would not allow any mortal to obtain power over his fellow creatures. To do this the god used the same means we use ourselves with regard to our flocks. We do not place a bullock or a ram over our bullocks and rams, but give them a leader, a shepherd, i.e., a being of a species quite different from their own and of a superior nature. It is just what Saturn did. He loved mankind and placed to rule over it no mortal King or prince but — “ Spirits and genii (δαίμονες) of a divine nature more excellent than that of man.”}

^{It was god, the Logos (the synthesis of the Host) who thus presiding over the genii, became the first shepherd and leader of men.* When the world had ceased to be so governed and the gods retired, “ ferocious beasts devoured a portion of mankind.” “ Left to their own resources and industry, inventors then appeared among them successively and discovered fire, wheat, wine ; and public gratitude deified them . . . .” (“ De Legibus ” 1, iv. ; in Crit. and in Politic).}

^{And mankind was right, as fire by friction was the first mystery of nature, the first and chief property of matter that was revealed to man.}

^{“ Fruits and grain, unknown to Earth to that day, were brought by the ‘ Lords of Wisdom ’ for the benefit of those they ruled — from other lokas (spheres). . .” say the Commentaries. Now : “ The earliest inventions (?) of mankind are the most wonderful that the race has ever made. . . The first use of fire, and the discovery of the methods by which it can be kindled ; the domestication of animals ; and, above all, the processes by which the various cereals were first developed out of some wild grasses (?) — these are all discoveries with which, in ingenuity and in importance, no subsequent discoveries may compare. They are all unknown to history — all lost in the light of an EFFULGENT DAWN.” (“ Unity of Nature,” Argyll.)}

^{This will be doubted and denied in our proud generation. But if it is asserted that there are no grains and fruits unknown to earth, then we may remind the reader that wheat has never been found in the wild state : it is not a product of the earth. All the other cereals have been traced to their primogenital forms in various species of wild grasses, but wheat has}

^{* The Secret Doctrine explains and expounds that which Plato says, for it teaches that those “ inventors ” were gods and demi-gods (Devas and Rishis) who had become — some deliberately, some forced to by Karma — incarnated in man.}

^{hitherto defied the efforts of botanists to trace it to its origin. And let us bear in mind, in this connection, how sacred was that cereal with the Egyptian priests ; wheat being placed even with their mummies, and found thousands of years later in their coffins. Remember : — “ The servants of Horus glean the wheat in the field of Aanroo, . . . wheat seven cubits high.” (“ Book of the Dead,” chap. xcix.,33 ; and clvi., 4.)* The reader is referred to Stanza V I I., Verse 3, Book I., wherein this verse is explained in another of its meanings, and also to the “ Book of the Dead,” chap. cix., v. 4 and 5.}

^{“ I am the Queen of these regions,” says the Egyptian Isis ; “ I was the first to reveal to mortals the mysteries of wheat and corn. . . . I am she who rises in the constellation of the dog . . . (Dog-star) . . . . Rejoice, O Egypt ! thou who wert my nurse.” (Book I., chap. XIV.†}

^{Sirius was called the dog-star. It was the star of Mercury or Budha, called the great instructor of mankind, before other Buddhas.}

^{The book of the Chinese Y-King, attributes the discovery of agriculture to “ the instruction given to men by celestial genii.”}

^{“ Woe, woe to the men who know nought, observe nought, nor will they see. . . . They are all blind‡ since they remain ignorant how much the world is full of various and invisible creatures which crowd even in the most sacred places ” (Zohar, Part I., col. 177.)}

^{The “ Sons of God ” have existed and do exist. From the Hindu Brahmâputras and Manasaputras (Sons of Brahmâ and Mind-born sons) down to the B’ne-aleim of the Jewish Bible, the faith of the centuries and}

^{* This is a direct reference to the esoteric division of man’s principles symbolised by the divine wheat. The legend which inscribes the third Registrar of the papyrus (Chap. cx. of the “ Book of the Dead ”) states : “ This is the region of the Manes (disem-bodied men) seven cubits high ” — to wit : those just translated and supposed to be still sevenfold with all their principles, even the body represented astrally in the Kama-loka or Hades, before their separation . . . . . “ and, there is wheat three cubits high for mummies in a state of perfection ” (i.e., those already separated, whose three higher principles are in Devachan “ who are permitted to glean it.” This region (Devachan) is called “ the land of the re-birth of gods,” and shown to be inhabited by Scheo, Tefnant, and Seb. The “ region for the manes seven cubits high,” (for the yet imperfect mummies), and the region for those “ in a state of perfection ” who “ glean wheat three cubits high,” is as clear as possible. The Egyptians had the same esoteric philosophy which is now taught by the cis-Himalayan adepts, who, when buried, have corn and wheat placed over them.}

^{† There are Egyptologists who have tried to identify Osiris with Menes, which is quite erroneous. Bunsen assigns to Menes an antiquity of 5867 years B.C., and is denounced for it by Christians. But “ Isis-Osiris ” reigned in Egypt before the Dendera Zodiac was painted on the ceiling of that temple, and that is over 75,000 years ago !}

^{‡ In the text, “ corked up ” or “ screwed up.”}

^{universal tradition force reason to yield to such evidence. Of what value is independent criticism so called, or “ internal evidence ” (based usually on the respective hobbies of the critics), in the face of the universal testimony, which never varied throughout the historical cycles ? Read esoterically the sixth chapter of Genesis, which repeats the statements of the Secret Doctrine, only changing slightly its form, and drawing a different conclusion which clashes even with the Zohar. “ There were giants in the earth in those days ; and also after that when ‘ the Sons of God ’ (b’ne-aleim) “ came in unto the daughters of men, and they bare children to them, the same became mighty men which were of old, men of renown ” (or giants).*}

^{What does this sentence “ and also after that ” signify unless it means when explained : “ There were giants in the earth BEFORE, i.e., before the sinless sons of the Third Race ; and also after that when other sons of God, lower in nature, inaugurated sexual connection on earth (as Daksha did, when he saw that his Manasaputras would not people the earth) ” ? And then comes a long break in this chapter vi. of Genesis, between verses 4 and 5. For surely, it was not in or through the wickedness of the “ mighty men ” . . . . men of renown, among whom is placed Nimrod the “ mighty hunter before the Lord,” that “ god saw that the wickedness of man was great,” nor in the builders of Babel, for this was after the Deluge ; but in the progeny of the giants who produced monstra quædam de genere giganteo, monsters from whence sprang the lower races of men, now represented on earth by a few miserable dying-out tribes and the huge anthropoid apes.}

^{And if we are taken to task by theologians, whether Protestant or Roman Catholic, we have only to refer them to their own literal texts. The above quoted verse was ever a dilemma, not alone for the men of science and Biblical scholars, but also for priests. For, as the Rev. Father Peronne puts it : — “ Either they (the B’ne-aleim) were good angels, and in such case how could they fall ? Or they were bad (angels) and in this case could not be called b’ne-aleim, the “ sons of God.” (Prælectiones theol. ch. ii.) This Biblical riddle — “ the real sense of which no author has ever understood,” as candidly confessed by Fourmont† — can only be explained by the Occult doctrine, through the Zohar to the Western, and the Book of Dzyan to the Eastern. What the former says we have seen ; what the Zohar tells us is this : B’ne-aleim was a name common to the Malachim (the good Messengers) and to the Ischin (“ the lower angels ”) (Rabbi Parcha).}

^{We may add for the benefit of the demonologists that their Satan,}

^{* Genesis vi., v. 4.}

^{† Reflections critiques sur l’origine des anciens peuples.}

^{“ the adversary,” is included in Job among the sons of God or b’ne-aleim who visit their father.” (Chapter i.) But of this later on.}

^{Now the Zohar says that the Ischin, the beautiful B’ne-aleim, were not guilty, but mixed themselves with mortal men because they were sent on earth to do so. (Book of Ruth and Schadash ; fol. 63, col. 3 ; Amsterdam edition). Elsewhere the same volume shows these b’ne-aleim belonging to the tenth sub-division of the “ Thrones ” (Zohar, part iii., col. 113. But see also 1st vol. 184). It also explains that the Ischin, “ men-spirits,” viri spirituales, now that men can see them no longer, help magicians to produce, through their science, homunculi which are not small men but “ men smaller (in the sense of inferiority) than men.” Both show themselves under the form that the Ischin had then, i.e., gaseous and ethereal. Their chief is Azazel.}

^{But Azazel, whom the Church dogma will associate with Satan, is nothing of the kind. Azazel is a mystery, as explained elsewhere, and it is so expressed in Maimonides, “ In More Nevochim ” (chapter xxvi., p. 8). “ There is an impenetrable mystery in the narrative concerning Azazel.” And so there is, as Lanci, a librarian to the Vatican and one who ought to know, says — we have quoted him before — that “ this venerable divine name (nome divino e venerabile) has become through the pen of Biblical scholars, a devil, a wilderness, a mountain, and a he-goat ” (Sagra Scrittura). Therefore it seems foolish to derive the name as Spencer does, from Ajál (separated) and El (god), hence “ one separated from God,” the DEVIL. In the Zohar, Azazel is rather the Sacrificial victim than the “ formal adversary of Jehovah,” as Spencer would have it (I I., pp. 14, 29).}

^{The amount of malicious fancy and fiction bestowed on that “ Host ” by various fanatical writers is quite extraordinary. Azazel and his “ host ” are simply the Hebrew “ Prometheus,” and ought to be viewed from the same standpoint. The Zohar shows the Ischin chained on the mountain in the desert, allegorically ; thus simply alluding to those “ spirits ” as being chained to the earth during the cycle of incarnation. Azazel (or Azaziel) is one of the chiefs of the “ transgressing ” angels in Enoch, who descending upon Ardis, the top of Mount Armon, bound themselves by swearing loyalty to each other. It is said that Azaziel taught men to make swords, knives, shields, to fabricate mirrors (?) to make one see what is behind him (viz., “ magic mirrors ”). Amazarak taught all the sorcerers and dividers of roots ; Amers taught the solution of magic ; Barkayal, astrology ; Akibeel, the meaning of portents and signs ; Tamial, astronomy ; and Asaradel taught the motion of the moon. “ These seven were the first instructors of the Fourth man ” (i.e., of the Fourth Race). But why should allegory be always understood as meaning all that its dead-letter expresses ?}

^{It is the symbolical representation of the great struggle between divine wisdom, nous, and its earthly reflection, Psuche, or between Spirit and Soul, in Heaven and on Earth. In Heaven —because the divine MONAD had voluntarily exiled itself therefrom, to descend, for incarnating purposes, to a lower plane and thus transform the animal of clay into an immortal god. For, as Eliphas Lévi tells us, “ the angels aspire to become men ; for the perfect man, the man-god, is above even angels.” On Earth — because no sooner had Spirit descended than it was strangled in the coils of matter.}

^{Strange to say, the Occult teaching reverses the characters ; it is the anthropomorphous archangel with the Christians, and the man-like God with the Hindus, which represent matter in this case ; and the Dragon, or Serpent, Spirit. Occult symbolism furnishes the key to the mystery ; theological symbolics conceal it still more. For the former explains many a saying in the Bible and even in the New Testament which have hitherto remained incomprehensible ; while the latter, owing to its dogma of Satan and his rebellion, has belittled the character and nature of its would-be infinite, absolutely perfect god, and created the greatest evil and curse on earth — belief in a personal Devil. This mystery is opened with the key to its metaphysical symbolism now restored ; while that of theological interpretation shows the gods and the archangels standing as symbols for the dead letter or dogmatic religions, and as arrayed against the pure truths of Spirit, naked and unadorned with fancy.}

^{Many were the hints thrown out in this direction in “ Isis Unveiled,” and a still greater number of references to this mystery may be found scattered throughout these volumes. To make the point clear once for all : that which the clergy of every dogmatic religion — pre-eminently the Christian — points out as Satan, the enemy of God, is in reality, the highest divine Spirit — (occult Wisdom on Earth) — in its naturally antagonistic character to every worldly, evanescent illusion, dogmatic or ecclesiastical religions included. Thus, the Latin Church, intolerant, bigoted and cruel to all who do not choose to be its slaves ; the Church which calls itself the bride of Christ, and the trustee at the same time of Peter, to whom the rebuke of the Master “ get thee behind me Satan ” was justly addressed ; and again the Protestant Church which, while calling itself Christian, paradoxically replaces the New Dispensation by the old “ Law of Moses ” which Christ openly repudiated : both these Churches are fighting against divine Truth, when repudiating and slandering the Dragon of esoteric (because divine) Wisdom. Whenever anathematizing the Gnostic Solar Chnouphis — the Agathodæmon — Christos, or the theosophical Serpent of Eternity, or even the Serpent of Genesis — they}

^{are moved by the same Spirit of dark fanaticism that moved the Pharisees to curse Jesus by saying to him “ Say we not well thou hast a devil ? ”}

^{Read the account about Indra (Vayu) in the Rig-Veda, the occult volume par excellence of Aryanism, and then compare it with the same in the Purânas — the exoteric version thereof, and the purposely garbled account of the true Wisdom religion. In the Rig Veda Indra is the highest and greatest of the Gods, and his Soma-drinking is allegorical of his highly spiritual nature. In the Purânas Indra becomes a profligate, and a regular drunkard on the Soma juice, in the terrestrial way. He is the conqueror of all the “ enemies of the gods ” — the Daityas, Nâgas (Serpents), Asuras, all the Serpent-gods, and of Vritri, the Cosmic Serpent. Indra is the St. Michael of the Hindu Pantheon — the chief of the militant Host. Turning to the Bible, we find Satan, one of the “ Sons of God ” ( Job. i. 6), becoming in exoteric interpretation the Devil, and the Dragon in its infernal, evil sense. But in the Kabala (“ Book of Numbers ”) Samael, who is Satan, is shown to be identical with St. Michael, the slayer of the Dragon. How is this ? For it is said that Tselem (the image) reflects alike Michael and Samael who are one. Both proceed, it is taught, from Ruach (Spirit), Neschamah (Soul) and Nephesch (life). In the “ Chaldean Book of Numbers ” Samael is the concealed (occult) Wisdom, and Michael the higher terrestrial Wisdom, both emanating from the same source but diverging after their issue from the mundane soul, which on Earth is Mahat (intellectual understanding, or Manas (the seat of Intellect). They diverge, because one (Michael) is influenced by Neschamah, while the other (Samael) remains uninfluenced. This tenet was perverted by the dogmatic spirit of the Church ; which, loathing independent Spirit, uninfluenced by the external form (hence by dogma), forthwith made of Samael-Satan (the most wise and spiritual spirit of all) — the adversary of its anthropomorphic God and sensual physical man, the DEVIL !}

^{THE ORIGIN OF THE SATANIC MYTH.}

^{Let us then fathom this creation of the Patristic fancy still deeper, and find its prototype with the Pagans. The origin of the new Satanic myth is easy to trace. The tradition of the Dragon and the Sun is echoed in every part of the world, both in its civilized and semi-savage regions. It took rise in the whisperings about secret initiations among the profane, and was established universally through the once universal heliolatrous religion. There was a time when the four parts of the world were covered with the temples sacred to the Sun and the Dragon ;}

^{but the cult is now preser ved mostly in China and the Buddhist countries, “ Bel and the Dragon being uniformly coupled together, and the priest of the Ophite religion as uniformly assuming the name of his God ” (“Archæology,” Vol. xxv., p. 220, London). In the religions of the past, it is in Egypt we have to seek for its Western origin. The Ophites adopted their rites from Hermes Trismegistus, and heliolatrous worship crossed over with its Sun-gods into the land of the Pharaohs from India. In the gods of Stonehenge we recognise the divinities of Delphi and Babylon, and in those of the latter the devas of the Vedic nations. Bel and the Dragon, Apollo and Python, Krishna and Kaliya, Osiris and Typhon are all one under many names — the latest of which are Michael and the Red Dragon, and St. George and his Dragon. As Michael is “ one as God,” or his “ Double,” for terrestrial purposes, and is one of the Elohim, the fighting angel, he is thus simply a permutation of Jehovah. Whatever the Cosmic or astronomical event that first gave rise to the allegory of the “ War of Heaven,” its earthly origin has to be sought in the temples of Initiation and archaic crypts. The following are the proofs : —}

^{We find (a) the priests assuming the name of the gods they served ;}

^{(b) the “ Dragons ” held throughout all antiquity as the symbols of Immortality and Wisdom, of secret Knowledge and of Eternity ; and}

^{(c) the hierophants of Egypt, of Babylon, and India, styling themselves generally the “ Sons of the Dragon ” and “ Serpents ” ; thus the teachings of the Secret Doctrine are thereby corroborated.}

^{There were numerous catacombs in Egypt and Chaldea, some of them of a very vast extent. The most renowned of them were the subterranean crypts of Thebes and Memphis. The former, beginning on the western side of the Nile, extended towards the Lybian desert, and were known as the Serpent’s catacombs, or passages. It was there that were performed the sacred mysteries of the kuklos anagkes, the “ Unavoidable Cycle,” more generally known as “ the circle of necessity ” ; the inexorable doom imposed upon every soul after the bodily death, and when it has been judged in the Amenthian region.}

^{In de Bourbourg’s book, Votan, the Mexican demi-god, in narrating his expedition, describes a subterranean passage which ran underground, and terminated at the root of the heavens, adding that this passage was a snake’s hole, “ un agujero de colubra ” ; and that he was admitted to it because he was himself “ a son of the snakes,” or a serpent. (“ Die Phoinizier,” 70.)}

^{This is, indeed, very suggestive ; for his description of the snake’s hole is that of the ancient Egyptian crypt, as above mentioned. The hierophants, moreover, of Egypt, as of Babylon, generally styled them}

^{selves the “ Sons of the Serpent-god,” or “ Sons of the Dragon,” during the mysteries.}

^{“ The Assyrian priest bore always the name of his god,” says Movers. The Druids of the Celto-Britannic regions also called themselves snakes. “ I am a Serpent, I am a Druid,” they exclaimed. The Egyptian Karnak is twin brother to the Carnac of Bretagne, the latter Carnac meaning the serpent’s mount. The Dracontia once covered the surface of the globe, and these temples were sacred to the Dragon, only because it was the symbol of the sun, which, in its turn, was the symbol of the highest god — the Phœnician Elon or Elion, whom Abraham recognised as El Elion.* Besides the surname of serpents, they were called the “ builders,” the “ architects ” ; for the immense grandeur of their temples and monuments was such that even now the pulverised remains of them “ frighten the mathematical calculations of our modern engineers,” says Taliesin.†}

^{De Bourbourg hints that the chiefs of the name of Votan, the Quetzo-Cohuatl, or Serpent deity of the Mexicans, are the descendants of Ham and Canaan. “ I am Hivim,” they say. “ Being a Hivim, I am of the great race of the Dragon (snake). I am a snake myself, for I am a Hivim.” (“ Cartas,” 51 ; “ Isis Unveiled,” Vol. I., 553, et seq.)}

^{Furthermore, the “ War in Heaven ” is shown, in one of its significations, to have meant and referred to those terrible struggles in store for the candidate for adeptship, between himself and his (by magic) personified human passions, when the inner enlightened man had to either slay them or fail. In the former case he became the “ Dragon-Slayer,” as having happily overcome all the temptations ; and a “ Son of the Serpent ” and a Serpent himself, having cast off his old skin and being born in a new body, becoming a Son of Wisdom and Immortality in Eternity. (See Part I I. on the Satanic Myth.)}

^{Seth, the reputed forefather of Israel, is only a Jewish travesty of Hermes, the God of Wisdom, called also Thoth, Tat, Seth, Set, and Satan. He is also Typhon — the same as Apophis, the Dragon slain by Horus ; for Typhon was also called Set. He is simply the dark side of Osiris, his brother, as Angra Mainyu is the black shadow of Ahura-mazda. Terrestrially, all these allegories were connected with the trials of adeptship and initiation. Astronomically, they referred to the Solar and Lunar eclipses, the mythical explanations of which we find to this day in India and Ceylon, where any one can study the allegorical narratives and traditions which have remained unchanged for many thousands of years.}

^{* See Sanchoniathon in “ Eusebius,” Pr. Ev. 36 ; Genesis xiv.}

^{† “ Society of Antiquaries of London,” vol. xxv. p. 220.}

^{Rahu, mythologically is a Daitya —a giant, a Demi-god, the lower part of whose body ended in a Dragon or Serpent’s tail. During the churning of the Ocean, when the gods produced amrita — the water of Immortality — he stole some of it, and drinking, became immortal. The Sun and Moon, who had detected him in his theft, denounced him to Vishnu, who placed him in the stellar spheres, the upper portion of his body representing the Dragon’s head and the lower (Ketu) the Dragon’s tail ; the two being the ascending and descending nodes. Since then, Rahu wreaks his vengeance on the Sun and Moon by occasionally swallowing them. But this fable had another mystic meaning, since Rahu, the Dragon’s head, played a prominent part in the mysteries of the Sun’s (Vikârttana’s) initiation, when the candidate and the Dragon had a supreme fight.}

^{The caves of the Rishis, the abodes of Tiresias and the Greek seers, were modelled on those of the Nâgas — the Hindu King-Snakes, who dwelled in cavities of the rocks under the ground. From Sesha, the thousand-headed Serpent, on which Vishnu rests, down to Python, the dragon serpent oracle, all point to the secret meaning of the myth. In India we find the fact mentioned in the earliest Purânas. The children of Surasa are the “ mighty Dragons.” The Vayu Purâna replacing “ Surasa ” (of Vishnu Purâna) by Danayas or Danavas — the descendants of Danu by the sage Kasyapa — and those Danavas being the giants (or Titans) who warred against the gods, they are thus shown identical with the “ Dragons ” and “ Serpents ” of Wisdom.}

^{By simply comparing the Sun-gods of every country, one may find their allegories agreeing perfectly with one another ; and the more the allegorical symbol is occult the more its corresponding symbol in other systems agrees with it. Thus, if from three systems widely differing from each other in appearance — the old Aryan, the ancient Greek, and the modern Christian schemes — we select several Sun-gods and dragons at random, these will be found copied from each other.}

^{Let us take Agni the fire-god, Indra the firmament, and Karttikeya from the Hindus ; the Greek Apollo ; and Mikael, the “ Angel of the Sun,” the first of the Æons, called by the Gnostics “ the saviour ” — and proceed in order.}

^{(1) Agni — the fire-god — is called in the Rig-Veda Vaiswanara. Now Vaisvanara is a Danava — a giant-demon,* whose daughters Puloma and Kalaka are the mothers of numberless Danavas (30 millions), by}

^{* He is thus named and included in the list of the Danavas in Vayu Purâna ; the Commentator of Bhagavata Purâna calls him a son of Danu, but the name means also “ Spirit of Humanity.”}

^{Kasyapa,* and live in Hiranyapura, “ the golden city,” floating in the air. Therefore, Indra is, in a fashion, the step-son of these two as a son of Kasyapa ; and Kasyapa is, in this sense, identical with Agni, the fire-god, or Sun (Kasyapa-Aditya). To this same group belongs Skanda or Karttikeya (god of War, the six-faced planet Mars astronomically), a Kumâra, or virgin-youth, born of Agni,† for the purpose of destroying Taraka, the Danava Demon, the grandson of Kasyapa by Hiranyaksha, his son,‡ whose (Taraka’s) yogi austerities were so extraordinary that they became formidable to the gods, who feared such a rival in power.§ While Indra, the bright god of the Firmament, kills Vritra (or Ahi), the Serpent-Demon — for which feat he is called Vritra-han, “ the destroyer of Vritra ” ; he also leads the hosts of Devas (Angels or gods) against other gods who rebel against Brahmâ, for which he is entitled Jishnu, “ leader of the celestial Host.” Karttikeya is found bearing the same titles. For killing Taraka, the Danava, he is Taraka-Jit, “ Vanquisher of Taraka,”|| “ Kumâra Guha,” “ the mysterious Virgin-youth ” “ Siddha-Sena ” — “ the leader of the Siddhas ” ; and Saktidhara — “ Spear-holder.”}

^{(2.) Now take Apollo, the Grecian sun-god, and by comparing the mythical accounts given of him, see whether he does not answer both}

^{* Kasyapa is called the Son of Brahmâ, and is the “ Self-Born ” to whom a great part of the work of creation is attributed. He is one of the seven Rishis ; exoterically, the son of Marichi, the son of Brahmâ ; while Atharva-veda says, “ The Self- born Kasyapa sprang from Time ” ; and esoterically —Time and Space are forms of the One incognizable Deity. As an Aditya, Indra is son of Kasyapa, as also Vaivasvata Manu, our progenitor. In the instance given in the text, he is Kasyapa-Aditya, the Sun, and the Sun-god, from whom all the “ Cosmic ” Demons, Dragons (nâgas), Serpent, or Snake- gods, and Danavas, the giants, are born. The meaning of the allegories given above is purely astronomical and cosmical, but will serve to prove the identity of all.}

^{† All such stories differ in the exoteric texts. In the Mahabhârata, Karttikeya, “ the six-faced Mars,” is the son of Rudra or Siva, Self-born without a mother from the seed of Siva cast into the fire. But Karttikeya is generally called Agnibhu, “ fire born.”}

^{‡ Hiranyaksha is the ruler or king of the fifth region of Pâtâla, a Snake-god. § The Elohim also feared the knowledge of Good and Evil for Adam, and therefore are shown as expelling him from Eden or killing him spiritually.}

^{|| The story told is, that Taraka (called also Kalabhana), owing to his extraordinary Yoga-powers, had obtained all the divine knowledge of yoga-vidya and occult powers of the gods, who conspired against him. Here we see the “ obedient ” Host of Archangels or minor gods conspiring against the (future) Fallen angels, whom Enoch accuses of the great crime of disclosing to the world all “ the secret things done in heaven.” It is Michael, Gabriel, Raphael, Surgal and Uriel who denounced to the Lord God those of their Brethren who were said to have pryed into the divine mysteries and taught them to men : by this means they themselves escaped a like punishment. Michael was commissioned to fight the Dragon, and so was Karttikeya, and under the same circumstances. Both are “ leaders of the Celestial Host,” both Virgins, both “ leaders of Saints,” “ Spear-holders ” (Saktidhara), etc., etc. Karttikeya is the original of Michael and St. George, as surely as Indra is the prototype of Karttikeya.}

^{to Indra, Karttikeya, and even Kasyapa-Aditya, and at the same time to Michael (as the Angelic form of Jehovah) the “ angel of the Sun,” who is “ like,” and “ one with, God.” Later ingenious interpretations for monotheistic purposes, elevated though they be into not-to-bequestioned Church dogmas, prove nothing, except the abuse of human authority and power, perhaps.}

^{Apollo is Helios (the Sun), Phoibus-Apollo (“ the light of life and of the World ”*) who arises out of the golden-winged cup (the sun) ; hence he is the sun-god par excellence. At the moment of his birth he asks for his bow to kill Python, the Demon Dragon, who attacked his mother before his birth,† and whom he is divinely commissioned to destroy — like Karttikeya, who is born for the purpose of killing Taraka, the too holy and wise demon. Apollo is born on a sidereal island called Asteria —“ the golden star island,” the “ earth which floats in the air,” which is the Hindu golden Hiranyapura ; “ he is called the pure, ἁγνὸς, Agnus Dei (the Indian Agni, as Dr. Kenealy thinks), and in the primal myth he is exempt “ from all sensual love ” (“ Book of God,” p. 88). He is, therefore, a Kumâra, like Karttikeya, and as Indra was in his earlier life and biographies. Python, moreover, the “ red Dragon,” connects Apollo with Michael, who fights the Apocalyptic Dragon, who wants to attack the woman in child-birth (See Revelation xii.), as Python attacks Apollo’s mother. Can any one fail to see the identity ? Had the Rt. Hon. W. E. Gladstone, who prides himself on his Greek scholarship and understanding of the spirit of Homer’s allegories, ever had a real inkling of the esoteric meaning of the Iliad and Odyssey, he would have understood St. John’s “ Revelation,” and even the Pentateuch, better than he does. For the way to the Bible lies through Hermes, Bel, and Homer, as the way to these is through the Hindu and Chaldean religious symbols.}

^{The repetition of this archaic tradition is found in ch. xii. of St. John’s Revelations, and comes from the Babylonian legends without the smallest doubt, though the Babylonian story had its origin in the allegories of the Aryans. The fragment read by the late George Smith (See “ The Chaldean account of Genesis,” p. 304) is sufficient to disclose the source of the xii. chapter of the Apocalypse. Here it is as given by the eminent Assyriologist :}

^{“ Our . . . fragment refers to the creation of mankind, called Adam ; as (the man) in the Bible, he is made perfect . . . but afterwards joins}

^{* The “ life and the light ” of the material physical world, the delight of the senses — not of the soul. Apollo is pre-eminently the human god, the god of emotional, pomp-loving and theatrical Church ritualism, with lights and music.}

^{† See chap. xii. in Revelation where we find Apollo’s mother persecuted by that Python, the Red Dragon, who is also Porphyrion, the scarlet or red Titan.}

^{with the dragon of the Deep, the animal of Tiamat, the Spirit of Chaos, and offends against his god, who curses him, and calls down on his head all the evils and troubles of Humanity.”*}

^{“ This is followed by a war between the dragon and the powers of evil, or chaos on one side and the gods on the other.”}

^{“ The gods have weapons forged for them,† and Merodach (the archangel Michael in Revelation) undertakes to lead the heavenly host against the dragons. The war, which is described with spirit, ends, of course, in the triumph of the principles of Good. . . . .”‡}

^{This war of gods with the powers of the Deep, refers also, in its last and terrestrial application, to the struggle between the Aryan adepts of the nascent Fifth Race and the Sorcerers of Atlantis, the Demons of the Deep, the Islanders surrounded with water who disappeared in the Deluge. (See the last pages of Vol. I., “ Isis Unveiled,” Atlantis.)}

^{The symbols of the dragons and “ War in Heaven ” have, as already stated, more than one significance ; religious, astronomical and geological events being included in the one common allegory. But it had also a Cosmological meaning. In India the Dragon story is repeated in one of its forms in the battles of Indra with Vritra. In the Vedas this Ahi-Vritra is referred to as the Demon of Drought, the terrible hot Wind. Indra is shown to be constantly at war with him ; and with the help of his thunder and lightning the god compels Ahi-Vritra to pour down in rain on Earth, and then slays him. Hence, Indra is called the Vritra-Han or “ the slayer of Vritra,” as Michael is called the Conqueror and “ Slayer of the Dragon.” Both these “ Enemies ” are then the “ Old Dragon ” precipitated into the depths of the Earth, in this one sense.}

^{The Zend-Avestic Amshaspends are a Host with a leader like St. Michael over them, and seem identical with the legions of Heaven, when one reads the Vendidad. Thus in Fargard XIX., ii. 13 (42), Zarathustra is told by Ahura Mazda to “ invoke the Amesha Spenta who rule over the seven Karshvares§ of the Earth ” ; which Karshvares in their seven}

^{* No “ god ” who curses his (supposed) own work, because he has made it imperfect, can be the one infinite absolute wisdom, whether called Bel or Jehovah.}

^{† In the Indian allegory of Tarakamaya, the war between the gods and the Asuras headed by Soma (the moon, the King of Plants), it is Viswa-Karma, the artificer of the gods, who forges, like Vulcan (Tubal-Kain), their weapons for them.}

^{‡ We have said elsewhere that the “ woman with child ” of Revelation (xii.) was Aime, the great mother, or Binah, the third Sephiroth, “ whose name is Jehovah ” ; and the “ Dragon,” who seeks to devour her coming child (the Universe), is the Dragon of absolute Wisdom — that Wisdom which, recognising the non-separateness of the Universe and everything in it from the Absolute ALL, sees in it no better than the great Illusion, Mahamaya, hence the cause of misery and suffering.}

^{§ The “ Seven Karshvares of the Earth ” — the seven spheres of our planetary chain,}

^{applications refer equally to the seven spheres of our planetary chain, to the seven planets, the seven heavens, etc., according to whether the sense is applied to a physical, supra-mundane, or simply a sidereal world. In the same Fargard (ii. and iii.), in his invocation against Angra Mainyu and his Host, Zarathustra appeals to them in these worlds : “ I invoke the seven bright Sravah with their sons and their flocks ” (42 Vendid. Sâdáh). The “ Sravah ” — a word which the Orientalists have given up as one “ of unknown meaning ” — means the same Amshaspends, but in their highest occult meaning. The “ Sravah ” are the noumenoi of the phenomenal Amshaspends, the souls or spirits of those manifested Powers ; and “ their sons and their flock ” refers to the planetary angels and their sidereal flock of stars and constellations. “ Amshaspend ” is the exoteric term used in terrestrial combinations and affairs only. Zarathustra addresses Ahura Mazda constantly as “ thou, the maker of the material world.” Ormazd is the father of our earth (Spenta Armaiti), and she is referred to, when personified, as “ the fair daughter of Ahura Mazda ” (Fargard, XIX. ii.), who is also the creator of the Tree (of occult and spiritual knowledge and wisdom) from which the mystic and mysterious Caresma is taken. But the occult name of the bright God was never pronounced outside the temple.}

^{Samael or Satan, the seducing Serpent of Genesis, and one of the primeval angels who rebelled, is the name of the “ Red Dragon.” He is the Angel of Death, the Talmud saying that “ the Angel of Death and Satan are the same,” and, killed by Michael, he is once more killed by St. George, who also is a Dragon Slayer ; but see the transformations of this. Samael is identical with the Simoom, the hot wind of the desert, or again with the Vedic demon of drought, as Vritra ; “ Simoom is called Atabutos ” or— Diabolos, the devil.}

^{Typhon, or the Dragon Aphophis — the Accuser in the “ Book of the Dead ” — is worsted by Horus, who pierces his opponent’s head with a spear ; and Typhon is the all-destroying wind of the desert, the rebellious element that throws everything into confusion. As Set — he is the darkness of night, the murderer of Osiris, who is the light of day and the sun. Archæology demonstrates that Horus is identical with Anubis,* whose effigy was discovered upon an Egyptian monument, with a cuirass and a spear, like Michael and St. George. Anubis is also represented}

^{the seven worlds — also mentioned in the Rig-Veda — are fully referred to elsewhere. There are six rájamsi (worlds) above prithivi— the earth, or “ this ” (idám), as opposed to that which is yonder (the six globes on the three other planes). (See Rig-Veda, I., 34 ; I I I., 56 ; V I I., 10411, and V., 60, 6. See § on Chronology.)}

^{* Verse 62, chap. xvii., “ Book of the Dead : ” Anubis is Horus who melts in him who is eyeless.}

^{as slaying a dragon, that has the head and tail of a serpent. (See Lenoir’s “ Du Dragon de Metz.”)}

^{Cosmologically, then, all the Dragons and Serpents conquered by their “ Slayers ” are, in their origin, the turbulent confused principles in Chaos, brought to order by the Sun-gods or creative powers. In the “ Book of the Dead ” those principles are called “ the Sons of Rebellion.” (See also “ Egyptian Pantheon,” pp. 20, 23.) “ In that night, the oppressor, the murderer of Osiris, otherwise called the deceiving Serpent (Verse 54) . . . . calls the Sons of Rebellion in Air, and when they arrive to the East of Heavens, then there is War in Heaven and in the entire World ” (v. 49, “ Book of the Dead,” xvii.).}

^{In the Scandinavian Eddas the “ War ” of the Ases with the Hrimthurses (frost-giants), and of Asathor with the Jotuns, the Serpents and Dragons and the “ wolf ” who comes out of “ Darkness ” — is the repetition of the same myth. The “ evil Spirits,”* having begun by being simply the emblems of Chaos, became euhemerized by the superstition of the rabble, until they have finally won the right of citizenship in the most civilized and learned races of this globe — since its creation as alleged}

^{—and became a dogma with Christians. As George Smith has it : “ The evil principles (Spirits) emblems of Chaos ” (in Chaldea and Assyria as in Egypt, we see) . . “ resist this change and make war on the Moon, the eldest son of Bel, drawing over to their side the Sun, Venus and the atmospheric god Vul.” (“ Assyrian Discoveries,” p. 403.) This is only another version of the Hindu “ War in Heaven,” between Soma, the moon, and the gods — Indra being the atmospheric Vul ; which shows it plainly to be both a Cosmogonical and an astronomical allegory, woven into and drawn from the earliest theogony as taught in the Mysteries.}

^{It is in the religious doctrines of the Gnostics that the real meaning of the Dragon, the Serpent, the Goat, and all those symbols of powers now called Evil, can be seen the best ; as it is they who divulged the esoteric nature of the Jewish Substitute for AIN-SOPH in their teachings ; of the true meaning of which, while the Rabbins concealed it, the Christians, with a few exceptions, knew nothing. Surely Jesus of Nazareth would have hardly advised his apostles to show themselves as wise as the serpent, had the latter been a symbol of the Evil one ; nor would the Ophites, the learned Egyptian Gnostics of “ the Brotherhood of the Serpent,” have reverenced a living snake in their ceremonies as the emblem of WISDOM, the divine Sophia (and a type of the all-good, not the all-bad), were that reptile so closely connected with Satan. The fact is, that even as a common ophidian it has ever been a dual symbol ; and}

^{* These “ evil Spirits ” can by no means be identified with Satan or the Great Dragon. They are the Elementals generated or begotten by ignorance — Cosmic and human passions — or Chaos.}

^{as a Dragon it had never been anything else than a symbol of the manifested Deity in its great Wisdom. The Draco volans, the flying Dragon of the early painters, may be an exaggerated picture of the real extinct antediluvian animal ; but those who have faith in the Occult teachings believe that in the days of old there were such creatures as flying Dragons, or a kind of Pterodactyl, and that it is those gigantic winged lizards that served as the prototypes for the Seraph of Moses and his great Brazen Serpent.* The Jews had worshipped the latter idol themselves, but, after the religious reforms brought about by Hezekiah, turned round, and called that symbol of the great or Higher God of every other nation — a Devil, and their own usurper — the “ One God.”†}

^{The appellation Sa’tan, in Hebrew sâtân, “ an adversary ” (from the verb shatana, “ to be adverse,” to persecute) belongs by right to the first and cruellest “ adversary of all the other gods ” — Jehovah, not to the Serpent, which spoke only words of sympathy and wisdom, and is at the worst, even in the dogma, “ the adversary of men.” This dogma, based as it is on chapter iii. of Genesis, is as illogical and unjust as it is paradoxical. For who was the first to create that original and henceforward universal tempter of man — the woman ? Not the serpent surely, but the “ Lord God ” himself, who, saying : — “ It is not good that the man should be alone ” — made woman, and “ brought her unto the man ” (18-22). If the unpleasant little incident that followed was and is still to be regarded as the “ original sin,” then it exhibits the Creator’s divine foresight in a poor light indeed. It would have been far better for the first Adam (of chap 1.) to have been left either “ male and female,” or “ alone.” It is the Lord God, evidently, who was the real cause of all the mischief, the “ agent provocateur,” and the Serpent — only a prototype of Azazel, “ the scapegoat for the sin of (the God of) Israel,” the poor Tragos having to pay the penalty for his Master’s and Creator’s blunder. This, of course, is addressed only to those who accept the opening events of the drama of humanity in Genesis in their dead-letter sense. Those who read them esoterically, are not reduced to fanciful}

^{* See Numbers xxi. 8-9. God orders Moses to build a brazen Serpent “ Saraph ” ; to look upon which heals those bitten by the fiery serpents. The latter were the Seraphim, each one of which, as Isaiah shows (vi. 2), “ had six wings ” ; they are the symbols of Jehovah, and of all the other Demiurgi who produce out of themselves six sons or likenesses — Seven with their Creator. Thus, the Brazen Serpent is Jehovah, the chief of the “ fiery serpents.” And yet, in 2 Kings xviii., it is shown that King Hezekiah, who, like as David his father, “ did that which was right in the sight of the Lord ” — “ brake in pieces the brazen serpent that Moses had made . . . and called it Nehushtan,” or piece of brass.}

^{† And Satan stood up against Israel and moved David to number Israel (Chron.}

^{xxi. 1.) “ The anger of the Lord Jehovah was kindled against Israel,” and he moved David to say : “ Go, number Israel ” (2 Samuel, xxiv. 1). The two are then identical.}

^{speculations and hypothesis ; they know how to read the symbolism therein contained, and cannot err.}

^{There is at present no need to touch upon the mystic and manifold meaning of the name Jehovah in its abstract sense, one independent of the Deity falsely called by that name. It was a blind created purposely by the Rabbins, a secret preserved by them with ten-fold care after the Christians had despoiled them of this God-name which was their own property.* But the following statement is made. The personage who is named in the first four chapters of Genesis variously as “ God,” the “ Lord God,” and “ Lord ” simply, is not one and the same person ; certainly it is not Jehovah. There are three distinct classes or groups of the Elohim called Sephiroth in the Kabala, Jehovah appearing only in chapter iv., in the first verse of which he is named Cain, and in the last transformed into mankind —male and female, Jah-veh.† The “ Serpent,” moreover, is not Satan, but the bright Angel, one of the Elohim clothed in radiance and glory, who, promising the woman that if they ate of the forbidden fruit “ ye shall not surely die,” kept his promise, and made man immortal in his incorruptible nature. He is the Iao of the mysteries, the chief of the Androgyne creators of men. Chapter iii. contains (esoterically) the withdrawal of the veil of ignorance that closed the perceptions of the Angelic Man, made in the image of the “ Boneless ” gods, and the opening of his consciousness to his real nature ; thus showing the bright Angel (Lucifer) in the light of a giver of Immortality, and as the “ Enlightener ” ; while the real Fall into generation and matter is to be sought in chapter iv. There, Jehovah-Cain, the male part of Adam the dual man, having separated himself from Eve, creates in her “ Abel,” the first natural woman,‡ and sheds the Virgin blood. Now Cain, being shown identical with Jehovah, on the authority of the correct reading of verse i. (chapter iv., Genesis), in the original Hebrew text ; and the Rabbins teaching that “ Kin (Cain), the Evil, was the Son of Eve by Samael, the devil who took Adam’s place ” ; and the Talmud adding that “ the evil Spirit, Satan, and Samael, the angel of Death, are the same ”}

^{—(Babba Battra, 16a) — it becomes easy to see that Jehovah (mankind, or “ Jah-hovah ”) and Satan (therefore the tempting Serpent) are one and}

^{* Dozens of the most erudite writers have sifted thoroughly the various meanings of the name J’hovah (with, and without the masoretic points), and shown their multifarious bearings. The best of such works is the “ Source of Measures, the Hebrew Egyptian Mystery.”}

^{† In the above-mentioned work (p. 233 App.), verse 26 of the 4th chap. of Genesis is correctly translated “ then men began to call themselves Jehovah,” but less correctly explained, perhaps, as the last word ought to be written Jah (male) Hovah (female), to show that from that time the race of distinctly separate man and woman began.}

^{‡ See for explanation the excellent pages of appendix vii. of the same work.}

^{the same in every particular. There is no Devil, no Evil, outside mankind to produce a Devil. Evil is a necessity in, and one of the supporters of the manifested universe. It is a necessity for progress and evolution, as night is necessary for the production of Day, and Death for that of Life}

^{—that man may live for ever.}

^{Satan represents metaphysically simply the reverse or the polar opposite of everything in nature.* He is the “ adversary,” allegorically, the “ murderer,” and the great Enemy of all, because there is nothing in the whole universe that has not two sides — the reverses of the same medal. But in that case, light, goodness, beauty, etc., may be called Satan with as much propriety as the Devil, since they are the adversaries of darkness, badness, and ugliness. And now the philosophy and the rationale of certain early Christian sects — called heretical and viewed as the abomination of the times — will become more comprehensible. We may understand how it was that the sect of SATANIANS came to be degraded, and were anathematized without any hope of vindication in a future day, since they kept their tenets secret. How, on the same principle, the CAINITES came to be degraded, and even the (Judas) ISCARIOTES ; the true character of the treacherous apostle having never been correctly presented before the tribunal of Humanity.}

^{As a direct consequence, the tenets of the Gnostic sects also become clear. Each of these sects was founded by an Initiate, while their tenets were based on the correct knowledge of the symbolism of every nation. Thus it becomes comprehensible why Ilda-Baoth was regarded by most of them as the god of Moses, and was held as a proud, ambitious, and impure spirit, who had abused his power by usurping the place of the highest God, though he was no better, and in some respects far worse than his brethren Elohim ; the latter representing the all-embracing, manifested deity only in their collectivity, since they were the fashioners of the first differentiations of the primary Cosmic substance for the creation of the phenomenal Universe. Therefore Jehovah was called by the Gnostics the Creator of, and one with Ophiomorphos, the Serpent, Satan, or EVIL. (See “ Isis Unveiled,” I I, 184). They taught that Iurbo and Adonai were “ names of Jao-Jehovah, who is an emanation of Ilda Baoth ” (Codex Nazaræus). (See Part I I., “ The Fallen Angels.”) This amounted in their language to saying what the Rabbins expressed in a more veiled way, by stating that — “ Cain had been generated by Samael or Satan.”}

^{* In Demonology, Satan is the leader of the opposition in Hell, the monarch of which was Beelzebub. He belongs to the fifth kind or class of demons (of which there are nine according to mediæval demonology), and he is at the head of witches and sorcerers. But see in the text the true meaning of Baphomet, the goat-headed Satan, one with Azaziel, the scape goat of Israel. Nature is the god PAN.}

^{The fallen Angels are made in every ancient system the prototypes of fallen men — allegorically, and, those men themselves —esoterically. Thus the Elohim of the hour of creation became the “ Beni-Elohim,” the sons of God, among whom is Satan — in the Semitic traditions ; war in heaven between Thraetaona and Azhi-dahaka, the destroying Serpent, ends on earth, according to Burnouf, in the battle of pious men against the power of Evil, “ of the Iranians with the Aryan Brahmins of India.” And the conflict of the gods with the Asuras is repeated in the Great War — the Mahabhârata. In the latest religion of all, Christianity, all the Combatants, gods and demons, adversaries in both the camps, are now transformed into Dragons and Satans, simply in order to connect EVIL personified with the Serpent of Genesis, and thus prove the new dogma.*}

^{NOAH WAS A KABIR, HENCE HE MUST HAVE BEEN A DEMON.}

^{It matters little whether it is Isis, or Ceres — the “ Kabiria ” — or again the Kabiri, who have taught men agriculture ; but it is very important to prevent fanatics from monopolising all the facts in history and legend, and from fathering their distortions of truth, history, and legend upon one man. Noah is either a myth along with the others, or one whose legend was built upon the Kabirian or Titanic tradition, as taught in Samothrace ; he has, therefore, no claim to be monopolized by either Jew or Christian. If, as Faber tried to demonstrate at such cost of learning and research, Noah is an Atlantean and a Titan, and his family are the Kabiri or pious Titans, etc. — then biblical chronology falls by its own weight, and along with it all the patriarchs — the antediluvian and pre-Atlantean Titans. As now discovered and proven, Cain is Mars, the god of power and generation, and of the first (sexual) bloodshed.† Tubal-Cain is a Kabir, “ an instructor of every artificer in brass and iron ” ; or — if this will please better — he is one with Hephæstos or Vulcan ; Jabal is taken from the Kabiri — instructors in agriculture, “ such as have cattle,” and Jubal is “ the father of all those who handle the harp,” he, or they who fabricated the harp for Kronos and the trident for Poseidon.‡}

^{* Vide for further details upon the Satanic myth, Part I I. on Symbolism, in this volume.}

^{† As he is also Vulcan or Vul-cain, the greatest god with the later Egyptians, and the greatest Kabir. The god of time was Chium in Egypt, or Saturn, or Seth, and Chium is the same as Cain.}

^{‡ See Strabo, comparing them to the Cyclopes —XIV. p. 653 sqq. (Callim in Del., 31 Stat. Silo. I V., 6, 47 ; etc., etc.)}

^{The history or “ fables ” about the mysterious Telchines — fables echoing each and all the archaic events of our esoteric teachings — furnish us with a key to the origin of Cain’s genealogy (Genesis, ch. iii.) ; they give the reason why the Roman Catholic Church identifies “ the accursed blood ” of Cain and Ham with Sorcery, and makes it responsible for the Deluge. Were not the Telchines — it is argued — the mysterious ironworkers of Rhodes ; they who were the first to raise statues to the gods, furnish them with weapons, and men with magic arts ? And is it not they who were destroyed by a deluge at the command of Zeus, as the Cainites were by that of Jehovah ?}

^{The Telchines are simply the Kabiri and the Titans, in another form. They are the Atlanteans also. “ Like Lemnos and Samothrace,” says Decharme, “ Rhodes, the birth-place of the Telchines, is an island of volcanic formation.” (Genii of Fire, p. 271.) The island of Rhodes emerged suddenly out of the seas, after having been previously engulfed by the Ocean, say the traditions. Like Samothrace (of the Kabiri) it is connected in the memory of men with the Flood legends. As enough has been said on this subject, however, it may be left for the present.}

^{But we may add a few more words about Noah, the Jewish representative of nearly every pagan God in one or another character. The Homeric songs contain, poetized, all the later fables about the Patriarchs, who are all sidereal, cosmic, and numerical symbols and signs. The attempt to disconnect the two genealogies — those of Seth and Cain* — and the further attempt, as futile, to show them real, historical men, has only led to more serious inquiries into the history of the Past, and to discoveries which have damaged for ever the supposed revelation. For instance, the identity of Noah and Melchizedek being established, the further identity of Melchizedek, or Father Sadik, with Kronos-Saturn is proved also.}

^{That it is so may be easily demonstrated. It is not denied by any of the Christian writers. Bryant ( See “ Analysis of Ancient Mythology,” Vol. I I., p. 760 ) concurs with all those who are of opinion, that Sydic, or}

^{* Nothing could be more awkward and childish, we say, than this fruitless attempt to disconnect the genealogies of Cain and of Seth, or to conceal the identity of names under a different spelling. Thus, Cain has a Son ENOCH, and Seth a Son ENOCH also (Enos, Ch’anoch, Hanoch ; — one may do what one likes with Hebrew unvowelled names). In the Cainite line Enoch begets IRAD, Irad MEHUJAEL, the latter METHUSAEL, and Methusael, Lamech. In the Sethite line, Enoch begets Cainan, and this one MAHALEEL (a variation on Mehujael), who gives birth to JARAD (or Irad) ; Jarad to ENOCH (Number 3), who produces Methuselah (from Methusael), and finally Lamech closes the list. Now all these are symbols (Kabalistically) of solar and lunar years, of astronomical periods, and of physiological (phallic) functions, just as in any other pagan symbolical creed. This has been proven by a number of writers.}

^{Sadic, was the patriarch Noah (as also Melchizedek) ; and that the name by which he is called, or Sadic, corresponds to the character given of him in Genesis, chap. vi., 9. “ He was , Sadic, a JUST man, and perfect in his generation. All science and every useful art were attributed to him, and through his sons transmitted to posterity.” ( See New Encyclopædia by Abraham Rees, F.R.S.)}

^{Now it is Sanchoniathon, who informs the world that the Kabiri were the Sons of Sydic or Zedek (Melchizedek). True enough, this information, having descended to us through Eusebius ( Preparatio Evangelica ), may be regarded with a certain amount of suspicion, as it is more than likely that he dealt with Sanchoniathon’s works as he has with Manetho’s Synchronistic Tables. But let us suppose that the identification of Sydic, Kronos, or Saturn with Noah and Melchizedek, is based on one of the Eusebian pious hypotheses. Let us accept it as such, along with Noah’s characteristic as a just man, and his supposed duplicate, the mysterious Melchizedek, King of Salem, and priest of the high god, after “ his own order ” ( See Hebrews, ch. v. 6, and vii. 1, et seq. ) ; and finally, having seen what they all were spiritually, astronomically, psychically and cosmically, let us now see what they became rabbinically and KABALISTICALLY.}

^{Speaking of Adam, Kain, Mars, etc., as personifications, we find the author of “ The Source of Measures ” enunciating our very esoteric teachings in his Kabalistic researches. Thus he says : —}

^{“ Now Mars was the lord of birth and of death, of generation and of destruction, of ploughing, of building, of sculpture or stone-cutting, of Architecture . . . . in fine, of all . . . . ARTS. He was the primeval principle, disintegrating into the modification of two opposites for production. Astronomically, too,* he held the birthplace of the day and year, the place of its increase of strength, Aries, and likewise the place of its death, Scorpio. He held the house of Venus, and that of the Scorpion. He, as birth, was good ; as death, was Evil. As good, he was light ; as bad, he was night. As good, he was man ; as bad, he was woman. He held the cardinal points, and as Cain, or Vulcan,† or Pater Sadic, or Melchizadek, he was lord of the Ecliptic, or}

^{* The Æolian name of Mars was ῎Αρευς, and the Greek Ares, ῎Αρης, is a name over the etymological significance of which, philologists and Indianists, Greek and Sanskrit scholars have vainly worked to this day. Very strangely, Max Müller connects both the names Mars and Ares with the Sanskrit root mar, whence he traces their derivation, and from which, he says, the name of Maruts (the storm-gods) comes. Welcker, how-ever, offers more correct etymologies. (See Griech. Götterlehre, I., 415.) However it may be, etymologies of roots and words alone will never yield the esoteric meaning fully, though they may help to useful guesses.}

^{† As the same author shows : “ The very name Vulcain appears in the reading ; for in the first words (of chap. iv. Genesis, 5) is to be found V’elcain, or V’ulcain, agreeably to the deepened u sound of the letter vau. Out of its immediate context, it may be}

^{balance, or line of adjustment, and therefore was THE JUST ONE. The ancients held to there being seven planets, or great gods, growing out of eight, and Pater Sadik, the Just or Right One, was lord of the eighth, which was Mater Terra. (“ Source of Measures,” p. 186-70.)}

^{This makes their functions plain enough after they had been degraded, and establishes the identity.}

^{The Noachian Deluge, as described in its dead letter and within the period of Biblical chronology, having been shown to have never existed, the pious, but very arbitrary supposition of Bishop Cumberland has but to follow that deluge into the land of fiction. Indeed it seems rather fanciful to any impartial observer to be told that there were “ two distinct races of Kabiri,” the first consisting of Ham and Mizraim, whom he conceives to be Jupiter and Dionysus of Mnaseas ; the second, “ of the children of Shem, are the Kabiri of Sochoniston, while their father Sydyk is consequently the Scriptural Shem.” (Append. de Cabiris, ap. Orig. gent. p. 364, 376, and the latter statement on p. 357.)}

^{The Kabirim, “ the mighty ones,” are identical with our primeval Dhyan-Chohans, with the corporeal and the incorporeal Pitris, and with all the rulers and instructors of the primeval races, which are referred to as the Gods and Kings of the divine Dynasties.}

^{THE OLDEST PERSIAN TRADITIONS ABOUT THE POLAR, AND THE SUBMERGED CONTINENTS.}

^{Legendary lore could not distort facts so effectually as to reduce them to unrecognisable shape. Between the traditions of Egypt and Greece on the one hand, and Persia on the other — a country ever at war with the former — there is too great a similarity of figures and numbers to allow such coincidence to be due to simple chance. This was well proven by Bailly. Let us pause for a moment to examine these traditions from every available source, to compare the better those of the Magi with the so-called Grecian “ fables.”}

^{Those legends have now passed into popular tales, the folklore of Persia, as many a real fiction has found its way into our universal History. The stories of King Arthur and his knights of the Round Table are also fairy tales to all appearance ; yet they are based on facts, and pertain to the History of England. Why should not the folklore of Iran be part and parcel of the history and the pre-historic events of Atlantis ? That folklore says as follows : —}

^{read as “ and the god Cain,” or Vulcain. If, however, anything is wanting to confirm the Cain-Vulcain idea, Fuerst says : “ , Cain, the iron point of a lance, a smith (black-smith), inventor of sharp iron tools and smith work ” (p. 278).}

^{Before the creation of Adam, two races lived and succeeded each other on Earth ; the Devs who reigned 7,000 years, and the Peris (the Izeds) who reigned but 2,000, during the existence of the former. The Devs were giants, strong and wicked ; the Peris were smaller in stature, but wiser and kinder.}

^{Here we recognize the Atlantean giants and the Aryans, or the Râkshasas of the Ramayana and the children of Bharata Varsha, or India ; the ante- and the post-diluvians of the Bible.}

^{Gyan (or rather Gnan, true or occult Wisdom and knowledge), also called Gian-ben-Gian (or Wisdom, son of Wisdom), was the king of the Peris.* He had a shield as famous as that of Achilles, only instead of serving against an enemy in war, it served as a protection against black magic, the sorcery of the Devs. Gian-ben-Gian had reigned 2,000 years when Iblis, the devil, was permitted by God to defeat the Deos and scatter them to the other end of the world. Even the magic shield, which, produced on the principles of astrology, destroyed charms, enchantments, and bad spells, could not prevail against Iblis, who was an agent of Fate (or Karma).† They count ten kings in their last metropolis called Khanoom, and make the tenth, Kaimurath, identical with the Hebrew Adam. These kings answer to the ten antediluvian generations of kings as given by Berosus.}

^{Distorted as those legends are now found, one can hardly fail to identify them with the Chaldean, Egyptian, Greek, and even Hebrew traditions. The latter, disdaining in its exclusiveness to speak of pre-adamite nations, yet allows these to be clearly inferred, by sending out Cain —one of the two only living men on earth— into the land of Nod, where he gets married and builds a city (Gen. iv.), etc.}

^{Now if we compare the 9,000 years mentioned by the Persian tales with the 9,000 years, which Plato declared had passed since the submersion of the last Atlantis, a very strange fact is made apparent. Bailly remarked, but distorted it by his interpretation. The Secret Doctrine may restore the figures to their true meaning. “ First of all,” we read in “ Critias ” that “ one must remember that 9,000 years have elapsed since the war of the nations, which lived above and outside the Pillars of Hercules, and those which peopled the lands on this side.”}

^{* Some derive the word from Paras which produced Pars, Persia, Pars ; but it may be equally derived from Pitar or Pitris, the Hindu progenitors of the Fifth Race — the Fathers of Wisdom or the Sons of “ Will and Yoga ” — who were called Pitar, as were the divine Pitars of the First Race.}

^{† See for these traditions the “ Collection of Persian Legends,” in Russian, Georgian, Armenian, and Persian ; Herbelot’s narrative Legendes Persanes, “ Biblio- thèque Orientale,” p. 298, 387, etc., and Danville’s Mémoires. We give in a condensed narrative that which is scattered in hundreds of volumes in European and Asiatic languages, as well as in oral traditions.}

^{In “ Timæus ” Plato says the same. The Secret Doctrine declaring that most of the later islander Atlanteans perished in the interval between 850,000 and 700,000 years ago, and that the Aryans were 200,000 years old when the first great “ island ” or continent was submerged, there hardly seems any reconciliation possible between the figures. But there is, in truth. Plato, being an Initiate, had to use the veiled language of the Sanctuary, and so had the Magi of Chaldea and Persia, through whose exoteric revelations the Persian legends were preserved and passed to posterity. Thus, one finds the Hebrews calling a week “ seven days,” and “ a week of years ” when each of its days represents 360 solar years, and the whole “ week ” is 2,520 years, in fact. They had a Sabbatical week, a Sabbatical year, etc., etc., and their Sabbath lasted indifferently 24 hours or 24,000 years — in their secret calculations of the Sods. We of the present times call an age a century. They of Plato’s day, the initiated writers, at any rate, meant by a millenium, not a thousand but 100,000 years ; Hindus, more independent than any, never concealed their chronology. Thus, when saying 9,000 years, the Initiates will read 900,000 years, during which space of time — i.e, from the first appearance of the Aryan race, when the Pliocene portions of the once great Atlantis began gradually sinking* and other continents to appear on the surface, down to the final disappearance of Plato’s small island of Atlantis, the Aryan races had never ceased to fight with the descendants of the first giant races. This war lasted till nearly the close of the age which preceded the Kali Yug, and was the Mahabhâratean war so famous in Indian History. Such blending of the events and epochs, and the bringing down of hundreds of thousands into thousands of years, does not interfere with the numbers of years that had elapsed, according to the statement made by the Egyptian priests to Solon, since the destruction of the last portion of Atlantis. The 9,000 years were the correct figures given. The latter event has never been kept a secret, and had only faded out of the memory of the Greeks. The Egyptians had their records complete, because isolated ; for, being surrounded by sea and desert, they had been left untrammelled by other nations, till about a few millenniums before our era.}

^{History, for the first time, catches a glimpse of Egypt and its great mysteries through Herodotus, if we do not take into account the Bible, and its queer chronology.† And how little Herodotus could tell is}

^{* The main continent perished in the Miocene times, as already stated.}

^{† From Bede downwards all the chronologists of the Church have differed among themselves, and contradicted each other. “ The chronology of the Hebrew text has been grossly altered, especially in the interval next after the Deluge ” : — says Whiston (Old Test., p. 20).}

^{confessed by himself when speaking of a mysterious tomb of an Initiate at Sais, in the sacred precinct of Minerva. There, he says “ behind the chapel . . . is the tomb of One, whose name I consider it impious to divulge . . . In the enclosure stand large obelisks and there is a lake near, surrounded with a stone wall formed in a circle. In this lake they perform by night, that person’s adventures, which they call Mysteries : on these matters, however, though I am accurately acquainted with the particulars of them, I must observe a discreet silence ” (ii. 170).}

^{On the other hand, it is well to know that no secret was so well preserved and so sacred with the ancients, as that of their cycles and computations. From the Egyptians down to the Jews it was held as the highest sin to divulge anything pertaining to the correct measure of time. It was for divulging the secrets of the Gods, that Tantalus was plunged into the infernal regions ; the keepers of the sacred Sibylline Books were threatened with the death penalty for revealing a word from them. Sigalions (images of Harpocrates) were in every temple — especially in those of Isis and Serapis — each pressing a finger to the lips ; while the Hebrews taught that to divulge, after initiation into the Rabbinical mysteries, the secrets of Kabala, was like eating of the fruit of the Tree of Knowledge : it was punishable by death.}

^{And yet, we Europeans accepted the exoteric chronology of the Jews ! What wonder that it has influenced and coloured ever since all our conceptions of science and the duration of things !}

^{The Persian traditions, then, are full of two nations or races, now entirely extinct, as some think ; whereas, they are only transformed. They are ever speaking of, and describing the mountains of Kaf (Kafaristan ?), which contain a gallery built by the giant Argeak, wherein the statues of the ancient men under all their forms are preserved. They call them Sulimans (Solomons), or the wise kings of the East, and count seventy-two kings of that name.* Three among them reigned for 1,000 years each. (Herbelot, p. 829.)}

^{Siamek, the beloved son of Kaimurath (Adam), their first king, died murdered by his giant brother. The father had a perpetual fire preserved on the tomb which contained his cremated ashes ; hence — the origin of fire-worship, as some Orientalists think.}

^{Then came Huschenk, the prudent and the wise. It was his dynasty which re-discovered metals and precious stones, which had been concealed by the Devs or Giants in the bowels of the earth ; how to make brass-work, to cut canals, and improve agriculture. As usual, it is Huschenk, again, who is credited with having written the work called}

^{* Thence King Solomon, whose traces are nowhere to be found outside of the Bible, and the description of whose magnificent palace and city dovetail with those of the Persian tales ; though they were unknown to all pagan travellers, even to Herodotus.}

^{“ Eternal Wisdom,” and even with having built the cities of Luz, Babylon and Ispahan, though they were built ages later. But as modern Delhi is built on six other older cities, so these just-named cities may be built on emplacements of other cities of an immense antiquity. As to his date, it can only be inferred from another legend.}

^{In the same tradition that wise prince is credited with having made war against the giants on a twelve-legged horse, whose birth is attributed to the amours of a crocodile with a female hippotamus. This dodecaped was found on the “ dry island ” or new continent ; much force and cunning had to be used to secure the wonderful animal, but no sooner had Huschenk mounted him, than he defeated every enemy. No giants could withstand his tremendous power. Notwithstanding, this king of kings was killed by an enormous rock thrown at him by the giants from the great mountains of Damavend.*}

^{Tahmurath is the third king of Persia, the St. George of Iran, the knight who always has the best of, and who kills, the Dragon. He is the great enemy of the Devs who, in his day, dwelled in the mountains of Kaf, and occasionally made raids on the Peris. The old French chronicles of the Persian folklore call him the Dev-bend, the conqueror of the giants. He, too, is credited with having founded Babylon, Nineveh, Diarbek, etc., etc. Like his grand-sire Huschenk, Tahmurath (Taimuraz) also had his steed, only far more rare and rapid — a bird called Simorgh-Anke. A marvellous bird, in truth, intelligent, a polyglot, and even very religious. (See Orient. Collect. ii., 119.) What says that Persian Phœnix ? It complains of its old age, for it is born cycles and cycles before the days of Adam (also Kaimurath). It has witnessed the revolutions of long centuries. It has seen the birth and the close of twelve cycles of 7,000 years each, which multiplied esoterically will give us again 840,000 years.† ( Orient. Collect. ii., 119 et seq. ) Simorgh is born with the last deluge of the pre-Adamites, says the “ romance of Simorgh and the good Khalif ” ! (Tales of Derbent.)}

^{What says the “ Book of Numbers ” ? Esoterically, Adam Rishoon is the lunar Spirit (Jehovah, in a sense, or the Pitris) and his three Sons}

^{—Ka-yin, Habel, and Seth — represent the three races, as already explained. Noah-Xisuthrus represents in his turn (in the cosmo-geological key) the 3rd Race separated, and his three sons, its last three races ; Ham, moreover, symbolizing that race which uncovered the “ nakedness ” of the Parent Race, and of the “ Mindless,” i.e., committed sin.}

^{* Orient. Trad., p. 454. See also Bailly’s “ Lettres sur l’Atlantide.”}

^{† Remember that the Rabbins teach that there are to be seven successive renewals of the globe ; that each will last 7,000 years, the total duration being thus 49,000 years (See Rabbi Parcha’s “ wheel ” ; also Kenealy’s “ Book of God,” p. 176). This refers to 7 Rounds, 7 Root-races, and sub-races, the truly occult figures, though sorely confused.}

^{Tahmurath visits on his winged steed (Ahriman) the Mountains of Koh-Kaf or Kaph. He finds there the Peris ill-treated by the giants, and slays Argen, and the giant Demrusch. Then he liberates the good Peri, Mergiana*, whom Demrusch had kept as a prisoner, and takes her over to the dry island, i.e., the new continent of Europe.† After him came Giamschid, who builds Esikekar, or Persepolis. This king reigns 700 years, and believes himself, in his great pride, immortal, and demands divine honours. Fate punishes him, he wanders for 100 years in the world under the name of Dhulkarnayn “ the two horned.” But this epithet has no connection with the “ two-horned ” gentleman of the cloven foot. The “ two-horned ” is the epithet given in Asia, uncivilized enough to know nothing of the attributes of the devil, to those conquerors who have subdued the world from the East to the West.}

^{Then come the usurper Zohac, and Feridan, one of the Persian heroes, who vanquishes the former, and shuts him up in the mountains of Damavend. These are followed by many others down to Kaikobad, who founded a new dynasty.}

^{Such is the legendary history of Persia, and we have to analyze it. What are the mountains of Kaf to begin with ?}

^{Whatever they may be in their geographical status, whether they are the Caucasian or Central Asian mountains, it is far beyond these mountains to the North, that legend places the Devs and Peris ; the latter the remote ancestors of the Parses or Farses. Oriental tradition is ever referring to an unknown glacial, gloomy sea, and to a dark region, within which, nevertheless, are situated the Fortunate Islands, wherein bubbles, from the beginning of life on earth, the fountain of life (Herbelot,}

^{p. 593 ; Armenian Tales, p. 35). But the legend asserts, moreover, that a portion of the first dry island (continent), having detached itself from the main body, has remained, since then, beyond the mountains of Koh-kaf, “ the stony girdle that surrounds the world.” A journey of seven months’ duration will bring him who is possessed of “ Soliman’s ring ” to that “ fountain,” if he keeps on journeying North straight before him as the bird flies. Journeying therefore from Persia straight north, will bring one along the sixtieth degree of longitude, holding to the west, to Nova Zemblia ; and from the Caucasus to the eternal ice beyond the Arctic circle would land one between 60 and 45 degrees of longitude, or between Nova Zemblia and Spitzbergen. This, of course, if one has the dodecapedian horse of}

^{* Mergain, or Morgana, the fairy sister of King Arthur, is thus shown of Oriental descent.}

^{† Where we find her, indeed, in Great Britain, in the romance of the Knights of the Round Table. Whence the identity of name and fairy-hood, if both heroines did not symbolize the same historical event which had passed into a legend ?}

^{Huschenk or the winged Simorgh of Tahmurath (or Taimuraz), upon which to cross over the Arctic Ocean.*}

^{Nevertheless, the wandering songsters of Persia and the Caucasus will maintain, to this day, that far beyond the snow-capped summits of Kap, or Caucasus, there is a great continent now concealed from all. That it is reached by those who can secure the services of the twelve-legged progeny of the crocodile and the female hippopotamus, whose legs become at will twelve wings† ; or by those who have the patience to wait for the good pleasure of Simorgh-anke, who promised that before she dies she will reveal the hidden continent to all, and make it once more visible and within easy reach, by means of a bridge, which the Ocean Devs will build between that portion of the “ dry island ” and its severed parts.‡ This relates, of course, to the seventh race, Simorgh being the Manvantaric cycle.}

^{It is very curious that Cosmas Indicopleustes, who lived in the sixth century A.D., should have always maintained that man was born, and dwelt at first in a country beyond the Ocean, a proof of which had been given him in India, by a learned Chaldean (Cosmas Indicopleustes in Collect. novâ Patrum, t. ii, p. 188 ; also see Journ. des Savants, Suppl. 1707, p. 20.) He says : “ The lands we live in are surrounded by the ocean, but beyond that ocean there is another land which touches the walls of the sky ; and it is in this land that man was created and lived in paradise. During the Deluge, Noah was carried in his ark into the land his posterity now inhabits.” ( Ibid. ) The twelve-legged horse of Huschenk was found on that continent named the dry island. (Supra, p. 154.)}

^{The “ Christian topography ” of Cosmas Indicopleustes and its merits are well known ; but here the good father repeats a universal tradition, now, moreover, corroborated by facts. Every arctic traveller suspects a continent or a “ dry island ” beyond the line of eternal ice. Perhaps now the meaning of the following passage from one of the Commentaries may become clearer.}

^{* To this day the aborigines of Caucasus speak of their mountains as Kap-kaz, using the consonant p instead of the usual v (Kavkaz or Caucasus). But their bards say that it requires seven months for a swift horse to reach the “ dry land ” beyond Kaf, hold- ing north without ever deviating from one’s way.}

^{† Bailly thought he saw in this horse a twelve-oared ship. The Secret Doctrine teaches that the early Third Race built boats and flotillas before it built houses. But the “ horse,” though a much later animal, has, nevertheless, a more occult primitive meaning. The crocodile and the hippopotamus were held sacred and represented divine symbols, both with the ancient Egyptians and with the Mexicans. Poseidon is, in Homer, the God of the Horse, and assumes that form himself to please Ceres. Arion, their progeny, is one of the aspects of that “ horse,” which is a cycle.}

^{‡ The severed parts must be Norway and other lands in the neighbourhood of the Arctic Circle.}

^{“ In the first beginnings of (human) life, the only dry land was on the Right end* of the sphere, where it (the globe) is motionless.† The whole earth was one vast watery desert, and the waters were tepid . . . . There man was born on the seven zones of the immortal, the indestructible of the Manvantara.‡ There was eternal spring in darkness. (But) that which is darkness to the man of today, was light to the man of his dawn. There, the gods rested, and Fohat § reigns ever since . . . . Thus the wise fathers say that man is born in the head of his mother (earth), and that her feet at the left end generated (begot) the evil winds that blow from the mouth of the lower Dragon . . . . Between the first and second (races) the eternal central (land) was divided by the water of life.||}

^{“ It flows around and animates her (mother earth’s) body. Its one end issues from her head ; it becomes foul at her feet (the Southern Pole). It gets purified (on its return) to her heart— which beats under the foot of the sacred Shambalah, which then (in the beginnings) was not yet born. For it is in the belt of man’s dwelling (the earth) that lies concealed the life and health of all that lives and breathes.¶ During the first and second (races) the belt was covered with the great waters. (But) the great mother travailed under the waves and a new land was joined to the first one which our wise men call the head-gear (the cap). She travailed harder for the third (race) and her waist and navel appeared above the} water. It was the belt, the sacred Himavat, which stretches around the world.* She broke toward the setting sun from her neck† downward (to the south west), into many lands and islands, but the eternal land (the cap) broke not asunder. Dry lands covered the face of the silent waters to the four sides of the world. All these perished (in their turn). Then appeared the abode of the wicked (the Atlantis). The eternal land was now hid, for the waters became solid (frozen) under the breath of her nostrils and the evil winds from the Dragon’s mouth,” etc., etc.

This shows that Northern Asia is as old as the Second Race. One may even say that Asia is contemporary with man, since from the very beginnings of human life its root-continent, so to speak, already existed ; that part of the world now known as Asia being only cut off from it in a later age, and divided by the glacial waters.

If, then, the teaching is understood correctly, the first continent which came into existence capped over the whole North Pole like one unbroken crust, and remains so to this day, beyond that inland sea which seemed like an unreachable mirage to the few arctic travellers who perceived it.

During the Second Race more land emerged from under the waters as a continuation of the “ head ” from the neck. Beginning on both hemispheres, on the line above the most northern part of Spitzbergen‡ on

* Occultism points to the Himalayan chain as that “ belt,” and maintains that whether under the water or above, it encircles the globe. The navel is described as situated to the setting sun or to the west of the Himavat in which lie the roots of Meru, which mountain is north of the Himalaya. Meru is not “ the fabulous mountain in the navel or centre of the earth,” but its roots and foundations are in that navel, though it is in the far north itself. This connects it with the “ central ” land “ that never perishes ” ; the land in which “ the day of the mortal lasts six months and his night another six months.” As the Vishnu Purâna has it : “ for the North of Meru there is, therefore, always night during day in other regions ; for Meru is north of all the dwipas and varshas ” (islands and countries). (Book I I., chap. viii.) Meru is therefore neither on Atlas as Wilford suggests, nor, as Wilson tried to show, “ absolutely in the centre of the globe,” only because “ relatively with the inhabitants of the several portions, to all of whom the East is that quarter where the sun first appears.”

† Even the Commentaries do not refrain from Oriental metaphor. The globe is likened to the body of a woman, “ mother earth.” From her neck downward, means from the inland sea now beyond the impassable barrier of ice. The Earth, as Parasâra says : “ is the mother and nurse, augmented with all creatures and their qualities, the comprehender of all the worlds.”

‡ For the Stanzas call this locality by a term translated in the commentary as a place of no latitude (niraksha) the abode of the gods. As a scholiast says from the Sûrya, Sidhanta :

“ Above this (the Siddhâ) goes the sun when situated at the equinoxes ; they have neither equinoctial shadow nor elevation of the pole (akshonnati, v. 42). In both directions from these are two pole-stars (dhruvatara), fixed in the midst of the sky ;

Mercator’s Projection, on our side, it may have included, on the American side, the localities that are now occupied by Baffin’s Bay and the neighbouring islands and promontories. There it hardly reached, southward, the 70th degree of latitude ; here— it formed the horseshoe continent of which the commentary speaks ; of the two ends of which, one included Greenland with a prolongation which crossed the 50th degree a little south west, and the other Kamschatka, the two ends being united by what is now the northern fringe of the coasts of Eastern and Western Siberia. This broke asunder and disappeared. In the early part of the Third Race — Lemuria was formed (Vide supra). When it was destroyed in its turn, Atlantis appeared.

^{* The two poles are called the right and left ends of our globe — the right being the North Pole — or the head and feet of the earth. Every beneficent (astral and cosmic) action comes from the North ; every lethal influence from the South Pole. They are much connected with and influence “ right ” and “ left ” hand magic.}

^{† The more one approaches the poles the less rotation is felt ; at the poles proper, the diurnal revolution is quite neutralized. Thence the expression that the sphere is “ motionless.”}

^{‡ It is averred in Occultism that the land or island, which crowns the North Pole like a skull-cap, is the only one which prevails during the whole Manvantara of our “ Round.” All the central continents and lands will emerge from the sea bottom many times in turn, but this land will never change.}

^{§ Bear in mind that the Vedic and Avestian name of Fohat is Apâm-Napât. In the Avesta he stands between the fire-yazatas and the water-yazatas. The literal meaning is “ Son of the Waters,” but these “ waters ” are not the liquid we know, but Ether — the fiery waters of space. Fohat is the “ Son of Ether ” in its highest aspect, Akâsa, the Mother-Father of the primitive Seven, and of Sound or LOGOS. Fohat is the light of the latter. See Book I.}

^{|| This “ water ” is the blood or fluid of life which animates the earth, compared here to a living body.}

^{¶ Occult teaching corroborates the popular tradition which asserts the existence of a fountain of life in the bowels of the earth and in the North Pole. It is the blood of the earth, the electro-magnetic current, which circulates through all the arteries ; and which is said to be found stored in the “ navel ” of the earth.}